d VS gee mere Dv Кык А. "чиш; AS tti е" OAH JOURNAL OF THE LINNEAN SOCTETY. BOTANY. VOL. XLI. Wo. Beat. ГОВ | (1° LONDON: SOLD AT THE SOCIETY'S APARTMENTS, BURLINGTON HOUSE, PICCADILLY, W., AND BY LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO., AND WILLIAMS AND NORGATE, 1912-1913. Dates of Publication of the several Numbers included in this Volume. No. 279, 280, 281, 289, 983, 284, pp. 1-122, published June 28, 1912. 193-944, 945-984, 285-856, „ 357-490, 491-586, ” November 13, 1912. December 18, 1912. July 31, 1913. October 6, 1913. December 29, 1913. PRINTED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCTS, RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET. LIST OF PAPERS. Page BRENCHLEY, WINIFRED E., D.Sc., F.L.S. On Branching Specimens of Lyginodendron oldhamium, Wil. (With 5 text-figures.) o... sss ems DAD BUCKNALL, CEDRIC, Mus.Bac.Oxon, A Revision of the Genus Symphytum, Tourn. (Communicated by Mr. J. W. Warm, F. L.S.) (With 2 text-figures.) а. 491 СнІВРЕК, H. M., М.А. The Morphology and Histology of Piper Betle, Linn. (the Betel-vine). (Communicated by Hanonp H. Mann, D.Sc., F.L.S.) (Plates 17-19 and 1 text-figure.) |... ees BOT Compton, Ковевт HAnonp, M.A. An Investigation of the Seedling Structure in the Leguminose, (Com- municated by Prof. A. C. белер, M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S.) (Plates 1-9.) 1 DE Fraine, Eruen, D.Sc., F.L.S. The Anatomy of the Genus Salicornia. (Plates 15 & 16 and 14 text- Iu A 317 Douis, Prof. Dr. K. Additions to the Flora of Western and North-Western Australia. (Com- municated by Dr. Отто Srapr, F.R.S., Sec.L.S.) (Plates 10-13 and 1 text-figure.) isses I eese enses is 245 Dunn, STEPHEN Troyte, B.A., F.L.S., F.R.G.S. A Revision of the Genus Millettia, Wight et Arn. ....... К 123 / iv Page Gipson, Prof. R. J. Harvey-, M.A., F.L.S., and MAarcery KNranr, B.Sc. Reports on the Marine Biology of the Sudanese Red Sea.—IX. Alge (Supplement) (With 4 text-figures) ....... а 305 Groom, Percy, M.A., D.Sc., F.L.S., and W. Коѕнтох, A.R.C.S., D.I.C. The Structure of the Wood of East Indian Species of Pinus. (Plates 24 dp EK 457 HrMsLEY, W. Воттіхс, F.R.S., F.L.S., V.M.H. On the Genera Radamea, Bentham, and .Vesogenes, A. de Candolle. H , ? (Plate 14)... HH memememe eee emnes 311 Koss, C. B. (See Riptey, Henry N.) Кхівнт, Mancrnv, В.е. (See Стввох, Prof. R. J. Harvey-.) Mann, Hangonp H., D.Sc., F.L.S. (See Співвев, Н. M.) Price, M. P., M.A., and N. D. Simpson, B.A., F.R.M.S. An Account of the Plants collected by Mr. M. P. Price on the Carruthers- Miller-Price Expedition through North-West Mongolia and Chinese Dzungaria in 1910. (Communicated by Dr. О. SrAPr, F.R.S., Sec. L.S.) (With Map and Plates 21-28.) ................... 288... 385 RipnLEv, Henry N., F.R.S., F.L.5. An Expedition to Mount Ménuang Gasing, Selangor; with an account of the Journey by С. B. KLOSS .................. а 285 Rusuton, W. (See Groom, Percy.) SEWARD, Prof. A. C., M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S. (See Compron, В. Н.) Simpson, N. D., B.A., F.R.M.8. (See Price, M. P.) Srapr, Dr. Orro, F.R.S., Sec.L.S. (See Domin, Prof. Dr. K., and PRICE, M. P.) WurrE, J. W., F.L.S. (See BucKNALL, C.) LIST OF THE PLATES. PLATE м J > SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN LEGUMINOS.E. DOR wD ооо AJ х =" — _ м - West AUSTRALIAN PLANTS m [o] 14. Nesocenes Ооромти, Hemsil. I сә 15. 16 ANATOMY OF SALICORNIA. 17.) 18. -Prper BErLE, Linn. 19. | 20. Mar or Nortu-West MONGOLIA. 91. SaussunEA Pricer, AV. D. Simpson, and LATHYRUS FROLOWII, N. D. Simpson. 99. SAUSSUREA PSEUDO-ALPINA, JV. D. Simpson, and SENECIO PRICEI, N. D. Simpson. 93. PrucepANuM Pricer, У. D. Simpson, and Poa PmicEr, N. D. » Simpson. 24. | "INDIAN SPECIES OF PINUS. 25. | ERRATA, Page 113, line 10 from bottom, for leucophlma read leucophleea. 114 119 124 ” 184 160 238 240 99 n 8, for Hornemanniaum read Hornemanuianum. 4, for NGELI read NAGEL. 13, for macrocarpa read pachycarpa. 14, for iehyochtona read ichythyochtona. 6 from bottom, for littoralis read litoralis. Т for yunnansis read yunnanensis. 8, for NizUwENnIUSII read NIEUWXENHUISIL 9, for Nieuwenhiusii read NTeuwenhuisit. 9, for Dunn read Harms. 21, for mossamibiquensis read mossambicensis, 4 from bottom, read De Wild. § Durand. 15 from bottom, for Goetzeana read Goetziana. 2 from bottom, for Sohheidei read Solheidii. П, for Valke read Vatke, 13 from bottom, for Polyosoma read Polyosma. 6 from bottom, for Pterosiphonia read Polysiphonia. 4 from bottom, for Rhodedendron read Rhododendron. 4 from bottom, for officinale read officinalis. 20, for DRABA NEMORALIS read DRABA NEMOROSA. JuNE 28. | Price 145. THE JOURNAL OF THE LINNEAN SOCIETY. Vor. XLI. BOTANY. No. 279. 77. CONTENTS. Page An Investigation of the Seedling Structure in the Leguminose. By Rosert НАвоір Compton, M.A., Frank Smart Student of Gonville and Caius College ; late University Frank Smart Student; Junior Demonstrator in Botany, University of Cambridge. (Communicated by Prof. A. C. Sewarp, M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S.) (Plates 1-9.)...... 1 LONDON: SOLD AT THE SOCIETY’S APARTMENTS, BURLINGTON HOUSE, PICCADILLY, W., AND BY | LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO., AND WILLIAMS AND NORGATE. 1912. a NER d LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. LIST OF THE OFFICERS AND COUNCIL. Elected 24th May, 1919. PRESIDENT. Prof. E. B. Poulton, M.A., D.Sc., F.R.S. VICE-PRESIDENTS. Prof. J, Stanley Gardiner, M.A., F.R.S. Miss E. R. Saunders. Horace W. Monckton, F.G.S, Dr. D. H. Scott, F.R.S. TREASURER. Horace W. Monckton, F.G.S. SECRETARIES. Dr. Otto Stapf, F.R.S. | Prof. G. C. Bourne, F.R.S. GENERAL SECRETARY. Dr. B. Daydon Jackson. COUNCIL. Tempest Anderson, D.Sc. Prof. G. C. Bourne, F.R.S. Prof. Arthur Dendy, D.Sc., F.R.S. Prof. J. Stanley Gardiner, M.A., F.R.S, Prof. Percy Groom, D.Sc, Henry Groves, Esq. Prof, W. A. Herdman, F.R.S. Arthur W. Hil, M.A. Dr. B. Daydon Jackson. Prof. F. Keeble, Sc.D. Horace W. Monckton, F.G.S. Prof. F. W. Oliver, F.R.S. Prof. E. B. Poulton, F.R.S. Dr. W. G. Ridewood. Henry N. Ridley, F.R.S. Miss E. R. Saunders. Dr. Dukinfield H. Scott, F.R.S. Dr. Otto Stapf, F.R.S. Miss Ethel N. Thomas, B.Sc. Dr. A. Smith Woodward, F.R.S. LIBRARIAN. A. W. Kappel. CLERK. S. Savage. LIBRARY COMMITTEE. The Officers ex officio, with the following in addition :— J. Britten, Esq. Prof. P. Groom, D.Sc. R. I. Pocock, F.R.S. Henry N. Ridley, F.R.S. R. W. Н, Row, B.Sc, Hugh Scott, M.A. Miss A. L. Smith. Miss E. N. Thomas. Dr. A. Smith Woodward, F.R.S. THE JOURNAL OF THE LINNEAN SOCIETY. (BOTANY. An Investigation of jhe Seedling Structure in the Leguminose, Ву ROBERT Hanonp Сомртох, M.A., Frank Smart Student of Gonville and Caius College ; late University Frank Smart Student ; Junior Demonstrator in Botany, University of Cambridge. (Communicated by Prof. A. C SEWARD, M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S.) (PLATES 1-9.) [Read 15th February, 1912.] CONTENTS. Page INTRODUCTION ....... kauaa aranna e ea 2 Methods ....... 0.0.00. ccc eee rss 3 Terminology... 2... 0.0.6. s 5 PART A. DETAILED DESCRIPTION ............................ 5 Mimosoideee _.......................................... 5 Acaciew (р. 5); Eu-Mimosesm (р. б); Ingem (p. 7); А депапіћегез (p. 9). Cesalpinioidee ........................................ 10 Amherstieæ (p. 10); Bauhiniew (p. 12); Cassiex (p. 15); Eu-Ceesalpiniez (p. 18). Papilionatie .... lees 22 Sophorezm (р. 22); Podalyriee (p. 28); Genistew (p. 25) ; Trifolie; (p. 80); Lotez (p. 35); Galegew (p. 39); Hedy- вате (р. 45); Dalbergiez (p.51); Viciee (p.52); Pha- seoleze (p. 58). LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XLI, B 2 MR. R. H. COMPTON: AN INVESTIGATION OF THE Page Part B. SUMMARISED INFORMATION .........,‚.............. 65 Summary [48ї.......................................... 65 Introductory... 0.6. ccc cece eae 65 Summary List (with ШштЧех).......................... 68 Summaries of the different Groups ........................ 75 Part C. GENERAL DISCUSSION .............................. 89 Introductory ........... cece en 89 The Nature of the Нуросоёу] ............................ 90 Hypogeal and Epigeal Сегпіпайоп....................... 91 The Epicotyl in the Viciee .............................. 93 The Level of the Transition .............................. 96 The Level of Transition and the Mature Habit .............. 98 The Level of Transition and Phylogeny .................... 99 The Туре of Symmetry .................................. 100 Plumular Traces in Hypocotyl and Кооё.................... 101 Теїтатсһу...................... te e beeen eee 104 Reduction of the Number of Protoxylems .................. 105 Trarehy oo. cee eee hehe 106 Other Types of Бушшеїту................................ 108 The Relationships of the Types of Symmetry ............... 109 The Size of the Seedling ................................ 109 The Primitive Habit ...................... cee eee 116 Summary and Conclusions ......... ....................... 116 Bibliography 22.6.0... cee eens 1i8 Explanation of the РЇ1а{ез.................................... 120 INTRODUCTION. Tur investigations of Seedling Anatomy published during the Nineteenth Century were largely descriptive ; their object was the establishment of morphological criteria and definitions of such concepts as the collet, hypocotyl, &c. A variety of types, culled from widely-separated groups of plants, were usually selected for examination ; with the result that a broad but vague knowledge of the anatomical tendencies of seedlings was obtained. During the past decade a new and vigorous interest has been aroused in the morphology and anatomy of juvenile forms; the stimulus being the expec- tation that a study of ontogeny will yield, in plants as in animals, valuable phylogenetic data. In the Pteridophyta this hope has been amply justified ; but in the Phanerogams, with certain notable exceptions, the results have so far been meagre and disappointing. It has, however, been realised that the eclectic method of investigation of the Nineteenth Century must give place to the detailed study of the phenomena within systematically restricted groups of plants. In this way a great mass of information has been acquired from several circles of affinity. Thanks to the researches of T. G. Hill and E. de Fraine (1908-1910) and SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOS. 3 others, we possess a considerable insight into the seedling structure of the Gymnosperms ; but the Angiosperms present a broad field of investigation, which is quite insufficiently explored. The comprehensive researches of Goldsmith (1876), Gérard (1881), Dangeard (1889), and Chauveaud (1911), and the more special investigations of Dodel (1872), Sterckx (1900), Sargant (1903), Wright (1904), A. W. Hill (1906), T. G. Hill (1906-1908), Brandza (1909), Smith (1909), and de Fraine (1910), among other authors, have elicited much important infor- mation on the processes which occur in the transition region of the Angiosperm seedling. The extended researches of Tansley and Thomas (1904, 1906, 1907) are not yet published in full, but promise to throw much light on the problems of seedling anatomy. Except in Miss de Fraine's work on the C'actaceze, however, little has been done towards correlating the various types of seedling structure with other vegetative features. From the standpoint of phylogeny, as well as from that of the better comprehension of anatomy, it is clearly important to determine, with as much precision as possible, what relations exist between the seedling structure and the size, form, habit, and general morphology of the species. It is with this object in view that the present investigation has been undertaken, at the suggestion of Mr. A. G. Tansley, to whom I owe a deep debt of gratitude for help and inspiration. The Leguminose were selected for study because of the great variety they display in the habit of the mature plant and in the external characters of the seedlings. The following paper is divided into three parts :— (A) A detailed deseription with figures of the anatomical features exhibited in the transition region of a number of species of Léguminose ; supplemented by histological and other details when occasion demands. (B) A classified summary of the information at present available on the chief anatomical characters of the seedlings of Leguminose. (€) A general discussion of the relations between seedling anatomy and other vegetative features, together with further facts bearing on the subject. METHODS. Most of the seedlings investigated were grown from seeds supplied by Mr. Irwin Lynch, Curator of the Botanic Garden, Cambridge, to whom I am deeply grateful for his unstinted kindness in obtaining seeds from many other sources. I am also much indebted to Mr. F. R. Parnell, of Mozafterpore, and Mr. F. W. South, of Barbados, for contributions of seeds. The seeds were sown in soil at a suitable depth, and were for the most part germinated in a greenhouse. In the case of “hard” seeds, which are so B2 4 MR. К, H. COMPTON: AN INVESTIGATION OF THE abundant in the Leguminose, recourse was had to piercing the testa or treating the seeds with strong sulphuric acid before sowing. The seedlings were uprooted when sufficiently grown; the standard age in the case of most epigeal species is the end of the first phase of growth, when the cotyledons are fully expanded and the plumule is as yet undeveloped. In many cases, however, the plumule develops so early that the first and second phases of growth overlap : and it is obvious that the criteria used for epigeal do not apply to hypogeal species. Therefore no constant standard founded on external appearance can be used throughout the Leguminose. Uniformity ‘can, however, be attained anatomically by describing primary vascular structures at their full development, though it frequently happens that cambial activity begins before the primary structure is fully differentiated. The seedlings were preserved, some in 70 per cent. aleohol and some in: Carnoy's fixing fluid (transferring to spirit) ; but the best method for the present purpose was found to be simply immersion in methylated spirits, and this was adopted in the majority of cases. The strueture was investigated by means of transverse (and occasionally longitudinal) sections. In the case of the largest seedlings these were cut by hand, but in most cases the material was embedded in paraffin and micro- tome series were prepared. The sections were double-stained : the best results with the microtome sections were obtained by the use of Methyl Violet in 50 per cent. alcohol, followed by a solution of Erythrosin in elove-oil. Тһе seetions were cleared in clove-oil and mounted permanently in Canada balsam. For the hand- sections Methyl Violet followed by Bismarck Brown was found to give highly satisfactory results. In a few cases sections were mounted in glycerine or Schultz’s Solution: and for quick examination a one-solution mixture of Methyl Violet and Licht Grün was occasionally useful. The work has been carried out at the Cambridge University Botany School, where I have enjoyed the facilities kindly placed at my disposal by Professor A. C. Seward. The descriptions which follow were, in the majority of cases, prepared from an examination of several seedlings of each species. In a few instances a single specimen alone was examined, but where there is reason to think that this is not typical a note is inserted to that effect. It is probable that in some variable species, e. g. Voandzeia subterranea, Vicia Faba, examination of further specimens will supplement the account here given. In by far the greatest number of species, however, the mode of transition and the structure generally have proved extremely constant. For the most part the transition is described, beginning at the primary root and ascending to the cotyledons. The reverse mode of description has, however, been taken into consideration, and is used for convenience in a few special instances. SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOSÆ. M TERMINOLOGY. The terms collet and external collet are used for descriptive purposes in the sense in which the latter is employed by Sterckx (1900, p. 75); i. e. as signi- fying the line of junetion between the piliferous layer and the epidermis proper. The word hypocotyl is used to indicate that part of the axis between the cotyledonary node and the external collet. (See p. 90.) By the term transition, as technically employed in this paper, is understood the changes which occur in the disposition of the vascular tissues only: the phenomena exhibited by other tissue-systems are outside the scope of the present study. Parr А. DETAILED DESCRIPTION. МІМОУОІрЕ Д, ACACIEL.E. ACACIA. Four species of this large genus have been examined, and all show close similarity in form and structure, with slight differences in detail. The ger- mination is epigeal: the seedlings are comparatively slender, the cotyledons slightly thickened and early falling off. At the base of the hypocotyl just above the insertion of the primary root isa prominent ring or collar consisting entirely of cortical parenchyma with no special vascular system. This collar is concerned in the fixation of the seedling in the soil and in its extrication from the testa (Klebs, 1885, p. 544). It is present in many other Mimoseze and also in certain Ceesalpinioidese and Papilionate (e. g. Mimosa pudica, Leuccena glauca, Petalostylis labicheoides, Sesbania aculeata). The diameter of the hypocotyl given in the table is taken immediately above this collar. ACACIA DORATOXYLON, A. Cunn. (РІ. 2. figs. 18-23.) Tall shrub or small tree. Cotyledons oblong-ovate, slightly thickened. The root contains a solid tetrarch xylem star, the protoxylems being equi- distant (fig. 18). The phloems are characterised by the presence of a central group of clear cells with scanty contents, but not fibrous ; the more densely protoplasmic tissues lying on either side of this group. Similar histological structure is exhibited by the phloem of the other Acacia spp. examined. A parenchymatous pith begins to appear a few mm. below the external collet (fig. 19), and dilates rapidly, forcing the xylem into a tangential position. At the level of the collar the xylem is in the form of a closed ring 1-2 cells thick, enclosing a large pith, the protoxylem forming four projecting corners (fig. 20). © MR. R. H. COMPTON : AN INVESTIGATION OF THE As we ascend the hypocotyl the xylem becomes reduced in bulk and breaks along the major and minor axes of the slightly elliptical stele, separating each protoxylem into halves: thus there are produced half-way up the hypocotyl four tangential bands of metaxylem with protoxylem on their eight margins (fig. 21). The phloem remains unchanged in position, so that but for tho position of the protoxylems the stele would eontain four typical collateral bundles, In the upper half of the hypocotyl the xylem is still further reduced in bulk and becomes more endarch, and towards the cotyledonary node a pair of ordinary collateral bundles is produced at each end of the ellipse (fig. 22). These pass out without further change to the cotyledons (fig. 23). No median protoxylem is present between the two bundles of the cotyledon trace in the mature state. ЕС-МІМОЅЕ Е. Mimosa PUDICA, Linn. A medium-sized shrub, with sensitive leaves *. The hypocotyl possesses at the base, just above the collet, a projecting rim or collar, which is 1:7 mm. in diameter. This is a point of agreement with the Acacieæ. The hypocotyl tapers slowly to the primary root. "The cotyledons are ovate, sagittate at the base, shortly stalked. De Candolle (1825, p. 19) gives a figure of the seedling. The root contains four narrow 1-2-seriate xylem plates, which meet in the entre of the stele. Тһе phloem is without fibres. А pith appears below the collet, and the four xylem plates are separated from one another; they gradually broaden internally, and at the external collet they assume the V-shape. Broadening of the xylem groups continues as we ascend the hypocotyl, and half-way up they are in the tangential position: the number of xylem elements is somewhat reduced during the transition, and the reticulate vessels are replaced by spiral. Fibres appear in the phloem in the lower part of the hypocotyl, but die away higher up. In the upper half of the hypocotyl- the polar groups of xylem decrease considerably in bulk, and each splits into two halves. The lateral groups also divide in half, but maintain their original strength. As the node is approached the stele becomes elliptical and the halves of the lateral xylems separate widely, making room for the appearance of the plumular traces. 2 mm. below the node four bundles are found at each end of the ellipse : just above this they fuse in pairs, so that each cotyledon trace consists of two broad collateral bundles, which are now endarch. There is a short cotyle- donary tube, and small stipules are borne on the cotyledon petioles ; the cotyledons also bear the axillary buds. A zone of small-celled collenchyma is present in the cortex, as in Acacia spp. * The cotyledons are also sensitive, but on stimulation move upwards, whereas the. ordinary foliage leaves move downwards. SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOS.E, T SCHRANKIA UNCINATA, Willd. A perennial herb with tuberous rhizome. Hypocotyl with projecting one- sided ring at the base tapering slowly to a long primary root. ^ Cotyledons ovate. The structure is very similar to that of Mimosa pudica, with the following differences :—Fibres are present in the primary phloem of the root. Owing to the shortness and greater diameter of the hypocotyl the changes are com- pressed as compared with Mimosa pudica, the condition at the cotyledonary node being very similar in the two cases. LEUCÆNA GLAUCA, Benth. A low erect tree. Hypocotyl with ring at the base, tapering slowly toa long primary root. Cotyledons ovate-oblong, cordate at base. The root has a pith throughout, around which are present four equidistant V-shaped groups of xylem. The phloem is without fibres. At the collet ring each xylem has broken into a triad consisting of a central protoxylem and a pair of lateral metaxylems, Tannin-sacs appear here in the phloem, and a baud of thick-walled fibres extends between each phloem and the endo- dermis. The fibres decrease and the tannin-sacs increase in number as we ascend the hypocotyl. There are two zones in the cortex separated by a layer of small crushed cells (cf. Mimosa pudica, Acacia neriifolia, &c.). The epidermal cells are often prolonged into non-septate hairs. This condition persists for about three-quarters of the length of the hypo- cotyl, the xylem gradually lessening in quantity in the polar triads, but not so much so in the lateral triads. The lateral protoxylems divide and join their respective metaxylems, which become much spread out just below the node. Each cotyledon receives four xylem bands (those derived from the lateral root-poles being much stronger than those from the polar groups) and a vestige of the polar protoxylem in the median cotyledonary plane. Each xylem band has its own phloem group. The weakening of the polar relatively to the lateral xylems in the hypocotyl is a feature in common with the other Eu-Mimosez studied (Mimosa pudica, Schrankia uncinata) ; but Leucena glauca differs from these others in various anatomical and histological characters which are in part correlated with the superior size of the seedling. INGE. ALBIZZIA MOLUCCANA, Miq. The following description is based on a single specimen :— Hypocotyl uniform, except for a prominent one-sided collar at its base. Cotyledons ovate. The root is tetrarch, a small pith being surrounded by a continuous ring of xylem with projecting protoxylem corners. The early stages of the transition 8 MR. R. H. COMPTON: AN INVESTIGATION OF THE are very like those in Acacia spp. The ring of xylem enlarges in diameter and breaks at the collet region, at the protoxylems, so that four metaxylem bands are formed, each with protoxylem edges. A prominent phloem group lies exactly over each of these xylems, so that the structure is stem-like, except that the xylem is differentiated tangentially instead of centrifugally. This structure continues up the hypocotyl to within 3 mm. of the cotyledonary node. At this level a feature appears which recalls that found in some Ku-Mimosex. Each of the four xylem bands gives off a branch towards the major axis of the elliptical stele ; consequently, of the four xylem bundles supplying a cotyledon, the two inner ones are smaller than the two outer. (Cf, Mimosa pudica, Leucena glauca, &c.) Two phloem groups enter each cotyledon. The transition phenomena thus appear to combine features characteristic of two tribes, the Acacieze and the Eu-Mimosez. А zone of thick-walled, small- celled tissue occurs in the cortex of the hypocotyl beneath the second or third subepidermal layer (Pl. 2. fig. 24). Fibres occur in the primary phloem of the hypocotyl. PrrHECOLOBIUM SAMAN, Benth. (РІ. 9. figs. 25-28.) | A tall tree. The hypocotyl tapers gradually to a stout primary root. The cotyledons are oblong, almost sagittate at the base, erect, fleshy, caducous. The seedling is figured by De Candolle (1825, p. 19). The root (fig. 25) contains a good-sized pith throughout. A few mm. below the external collet the root is octarch, containing eight Y-shaped primary xylems surrounding a large pith and alternating with as many phloems. No fibres are present. Just below the collet eight protoxylems are still present, but only every other one is at all well marked; the root is in process of change to a tetrarch condition (fig. 26). Tetrarchy is attained just above the collet, the four alternate xylems having completely disappeared. The xylem is now arranged in four broad tangential bands of metaxylem with median externally projecting protoxylem points. The phloem remains in eight groups, one lying dorsally to each of the metaxylem wings; there are occasional signs, however, of the phloems fusing in pairs. The pith has now dilated very considerably, and continues to do so at the expense of the cortex as we ascend the hypocotyl. Fibres appear at the base of the hypocotyl, lying just outside the phloems. The xylem is much less bulky in the hypocotyl than at the base of the root, and continues to decrease all the way up the hypocotyl. Half-way up the hypocotyl the eight phloem groups have been reduced to four by fusion of adjacent pairs between the planes of the protoxylems. The xylems now break up—each polar xylem into a median protoxylem and a pair of metaxylems ; each lateral xylem into two groups of metaxylem with protoxylem on their adjacent edges (fig. 27). The stele then becomes somewhat elliptical, and the lateral groups separate further and SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOS, 9 move to join the polar groups. Immediately below the node the bundles from polar and lateral xylems respectively are almost contiguous, but they retain their individuality, and so pass out to the cotyledons ; each cotyledon receives five groups of xylem, viz. a median root protoxylem (over which the phloem is interrupted), the two polar metaxylems, and the pair of bundles derived from the lateral root xylems ; the phloem is in two long bands, which arch over the metaxylem groups (fig. 28). The reduction of the octarehy of the root to tetrarchy in the hypocotyl i is а rare occurrence, and though constant in this species has not. been observed elsewhere in the Leguminose. РітнесоговісМм Uneuis-cari, Benth. (Pl. 2. figs. 29-33.) Erect shrub or tree. Hypocotyl narrowing slowly to a long primary root. Cotyledons enclosed in the testa, petiolate, sagittate at the base. Epicotyl with long tapering internode, bearing first one or two minute trifid scales and then alternate pinnate leaves. The root contains a fair-sized pith and four similar equidistant wedges of xylem, with alternating groups of phloem (fig. 29). As we ascend towards the hypocotyl the section becomes elliptical and the xylems spread into the V-shape ; the polar groups remain continuous for some time, while the inter- cotyledonary groups separate into triads (fig. 30). At the collet the polar xylems have also divided into triads, and the metaxylems of each have fused with the adjacent metaxylems from the lateral xylem triads. The four protoxylems remain in their original positions. The phloems extend in a long band over each joint metaxylem group (fig..31). Just below the cotyle- donary node the metaxylem bands divide again with the corresponding phloem ; the original lateral metaxylems are left behind to pass into the epicotyl together with the lateral protoxylems, while each cotyledon receives only the polar triad (fig. 32). The first epicotyledonary internode contains six endarch collateral bundles, three passing to each of the first two leaves ; these are derived from the lateral root-poles (fig. 33). Thus, two of the root xylems are cotyledonary, two plumular, this including both proto- and metaxylem. The following histological features may be noted :— The outer cortex of the root and hypocotyl contains strong collenchyma. There is a very strongly thickened perimedullary zone of fibres embedding the primary xylems. The anatomy shows considerable differences from that of P. Saman, and may be compared rather with Cesalpinia sepiaria. ADENANTHEREE ADENANTHERA PAVONINA, Linn. (Pl. 2. figs. 34-37.) An erect tree. The hypocotyl narrows rather rapidly to the primary root, 10 MR. R. H. COMPTON : AN INVESTIGATION OF THE The cotyledons are erect, large and fleshy, ovate with a cordate base. Lubbock figures the upper part of the seedling (1892, p. 469). The root is tetrarch, containing four wedge-shaped groups of xylem surrounding a pith which is present throughout (fig. 34). 5 mm. below the external collet the metaxylem forms a continuous ring, 3—4 cells thick, round a fair-sized pith; the four protoxylems project outwards from this ring (fig. 35). The pith dilates as we ascend to the collet, and the ring of xylem becomes more extended. The phloem remains in four long ares, and no fibres are developed. In the lowest 5 mm. of the hypocotyl the amount of xylem is considerably reduced, and the ring breaks up into four triads, each comprising a median protoxylem and. a pair of metaxylem wings (fig. 36); the triads lateral to the now elliptical stele are somewhat longer tangentially than the terminal ones. The reduction in bulk of the xylem continues throughout the hypocotyl. The lateral protoxylems split and join their metaxylems just below the node. Each cotyledon receives five bundles of xylem, viz. a polar protoxylem, a pair of polar metaxylems, and a pair of lateral metaxylems witn their protoxylems attached. Тһе phloem, however, remains in two long tangential bands, the gap between them being over the polar protoxylem (fig. 37). CAESALPINIOIDE.E. AMHERSTIE,E, TAMARINDUS INDICA, Linn. A large tree. The hypocotyl is uniformly thick except just below the cotyledons, where it narrows somewhat. The cotyledons are squarish-oblong, rather thick and fleshy, erect and clasping the young plumule, later caducous, stout. The axis narrows gradually below the external collet to the long and rather stout primary root. A curious feature is the early development of cork in the hypocotyl; the phellogen is situated deep in the cortex ; by the time the cotyledons have fallen eff the hypocotyl is brown, contrasting sharply with the green stem above the cotyledonary node. De Candolle (1825, p. 24) gives a figure of the seedling. The root contains a large pith throughout. The xylem forms a continuous band surrounding the pith : this mainly consists of metaxylem, but secondary xylem develops very early; the protoxylems are four in number, but are rather feeble, and project slightly on the exterior of the metaxylem ring. The phloem is in four long bands alternating with the protoxylems. А phel- logen commences activity very early, and the cortex is quickly thrown off. At the external collet the pith is of great size: the primary xylem is in four triads, each being composed of a small median protoxylem and a pair of metaxylems. The four triads are all similar: they are united by a continuous SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOS#. 11 band of secondary wood, but аге quite easy to distinguish therefrom by their slightly different reaction to stains. Four bands of phloem are present, ex- tending between the protoxylems. Very many large tannin-sacs are developed throughout the hypocotyl in the phloem and in the perimedullary zone, and also in the epidermis and two subepidermal layers. Immediately above the collet the metaxylem begins to break up into smaller groups; about twenty of these are found throughout the greater part of the hypocotyl. They are scattered fairly evenly all round the stele, and but for the gaps in the bands of phloem and pericycle fibres it would be impossible to locate the original positions of the root protoxylems. Each eotyledon takes two bands of phloem and fibres, and a long strip of xylem tissue containing many scattered small endarch bundles. The detailed behaviour of the vascular system is very difficult to work out, owing to the great division of the xylem groups, and because of the confusion caused by the tremendous development of tannin tissue. It seems fairly clear, however, that all the root xylem passes to the cotyledons, and that the plumular bundles do not contribute to the primary structure of the root. TRACHYLOBIUM HoRNEMANNIANUM, Hayne. Hypocotyl swollen at the base, rapidly narrowing to root. Cotyledons fleshy, ovate, with deep dorsal median longitudinal furrows. The features of transition agree to a large extent with those of Tamarindus indica. The transition is low: the tetrarch root has a large pith throughout and an almost continuous ring of xylem ; triads are formed at the collet, and the hypocotyl is stem-like. It was possible here to determine definitely that the whole of the root xylem connected directly with the cotyledons. T'annin-sacs are present in the phloem, and subepidermal secretory cavities. SARACA CAULIFLORA, Baker. Hypocotyl with one-sided collar at its base ; tapering rapidly to a long tap-root. Cotyledons thick, ovate, asymmetrical. - The seedling is of unusually tough consistency, owing to enormous develop- ment of. fibres in the perimedullary zone and between the phloem and endo- dermis. The details of the transition are extremely difficult to make out, owing partly to the fibres and partly to the deeply staining tannin-saes. There is little doubt, however, that the transition takes place in just the same way as in Tamarindus indica and. Trachylobium Hornemannianum, The root is tetrarch and the transition markedly low. It may be noted that Van Tieghem and Douliot (1888, p. 173) record diarehy in Saraca (species not named). INTSIA AFRICANA, /houars. The hypocotyl narrows rapidly to a long stout tap-root. Cotyledons fleshy. 12 MR. R. H. COMPTON: AN INVESTIGATION OF THE The root is tetrarch, four Y-shaped xylems surrounding a large pith. Fibres present in phloem. Though only four protoxylems are prolonged into the root, a large quantity of metaxylem is present in the form of many stem-like bundles between the protoxylems: this being the arrangement so far as 1 em. below the external collet. Sections at this point show a remark- able combination of root and stem characteristics. The transition is in fact effected far below the collet. The whole of the hypocotyl has a perfect stem structure : even the root protoxylems have superposed phloem groups. The transition is pronouncedly low, no other seedling examined surpassing it in this respect: this being doubtless correlated with its massive proportions. The general structure shows affinity with other Amherstiez. BAUHINIEE. BAUHINIA VARIEGATA, Linn. A middle-sized erect tree. The hypocotyl sharply narrows to a long tap- root. Lhe cotyledons are ovate-oblong, cordate at the base, with palmate venation. The root is tetrarch and contains a pith throughout its length. 10 mm. below the collet the xylem consists of four tangential bands with median projecting protoxylem and pairs of lateral metaxylem wings: these form a nearly continuous ring round the pith. Strong bands of fibres bound the phloem externally. As the axis dilates below the collet the xylem ring breaks up into four isolated protoxylem groups, each with a pair of metaxylems, and usually other groups of metaxylem are left between adjacent triads. On entering the hypocotyl the lateral protoxylems also divide and join their respective metaxylem groups. All the latter acquire new internal protoxylem of their own, and so become completely endarch. Thus a stem-structure is attained at the very base of the hypocotyl and continues throughout its length. The bulk of the xylem is reduced considerably as we ascend the hypocotyl ; the pith also increases in size and the cortex narrows considerably. Just below the node the xylem tends to collect into four main groups, two supplying each cotyledon. The polar protoxylems remain between the large cotyledonary bundles in the median plane ; and there are also a few small scattered bundles which pass out to the cotyledons between the two main groups. Each cotyledon also receives two long bands of phloem, separated only over the polar protoxylem. BavnurxiA Ноокеві, F, Muell. Cotyledons only just above ground. Hypocotyl narrowing slowly to a long primary root. Cotyledons ovate, slightly thickened. The transition phenomena agree very closely with those observed in SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOSÆ. 13 В. variegata, except that, owing to the shortness of the hypocotyl, the changes are accelerated. The structure at the collet and cotyledonary node is very similar in the two species, but the intervening structures are tele- scoped in the bypocotyl of B. Hookeri as compared with B. variegata. BAUHINIA ACUMINATA, Linn. Erect shrub. Cotyledons unfolding just above ground. The structure agrees so closely with that of other species of Bauhinia, especially B. Hookeri, that there is no need to describe it in detail. BAUHINIA PURPUREA, Linn. (= B. triandra, Roxb.) A middle-sized erect tree. This species is a close ally of B. variegata (p. 12), but differs markedly from that species in its mode of germination, This is half-epigeal, the cotyledons expanding somewhat beneath the ground, and turning slightly green where exposed to light. The hypocotyl is short and stout, and narrows rapidly at the external collet to a shortish primary root. The cotyledons are ovate, auricled at the base, not very thick. The epicotyl tapers upwards and the first internode is rather long *. The structure is very similar to that of B. variegata, but owing to the shortness of the hypocotyl the transition. phenomena are somewhat compressed. BavHINIA YUNNANENSIS, Franch. A woody climber. The hypocotyl is of а woody consistency, narrowing rapidly to a long and little branched primary root. The cotyledons some- times remain partially buried, sometimes spread on the surface of the ground ; they are ovate in shape. The root, a long way below the collet, is diarch, two broadly wedge-shaped groups of primary xylem being found enclosing a fair-sized pith. As we ascend to the collet the pith dilates, and the two xylems become spread out into long tangential bands arching round each end of the slightly elliptical stele. At the same time a small lateral group of xylem appears on each side of the stele: these groups at first consist wholly of metaxylem, but slightly higher up they acquire external protoxylem ; so that a transition from diarchy to tetrarchy is effected. The phloem contains, besides sieve-tubes and companion-cells, thick-walled * The first internode in B. purpurea. is about 30 mm. long, whereas in B. variegata it is олу 5mm. Thus the lengths of epicotyl and hypocotyl are in some degree complementary, and the first foliage leaves are carried high above the ground in both cases. Compare the epigeal Cesalpinia pulcherrima, whose first internode is about 15 mm. long, and the hypogeal C. Sappan, where it is 40 mm. long. A similar relation has been observed in Diospyros by Wright (1904, p. 61). 14 MR. R. H. COMPTON: AN INVESTIGATION OF THE fibres and large clear cells with dark walls. The endodermis is well marked, and many of its cells are converted into tannin-saes, As we ascend into the hypocotyl the polar bands of xylem become reduced in bulk, and each breaks up into a median protoxylem and a pair of meta- xylems: the triads so formed remain in close association, Each lateral primary xylem also divides into two halves along the minor axis, and these separate tangentially and move outwards towards the metaxylem groups of the polar triads, with which they fuse in pairs. This process is only com- pleted just below the node, but the short hypocotyl has throughout a stem- like structure save for the crushed polar protoxylems. The passage from diarchy to tetrarchy is of interest, and may be compared with the similar phenomenon in Liriodendron tulipifera, also an arboreal species (Thomas, 1907, p. 81). The occurrence of diarchy in the Bauhinieze has already been recorded by Van Tieghem and Douliot in Cercis (1888, p. 173). The structure of В. yunnanensis agrees closely with other Bauhiniez with short hypocotyls, when once tetrarchy has been attained. BAUHINIA TOMENTOSA, Linn. (РІ. 3. figs. 42-45.) Hypocotyl narrowing gradually to root. Cotyledons ovate, thin. De Candolle (1825, pl. 26) and Lubbock (1892, i. p. 463) give figures of the seedling. The slenderest species of Bauhinia examined. The type of transition is, however, identical with that of other species, except that the transition- changes are shifted slightly higher up the hypocotyl. The root is tetrarch, with a fair-sized pith (fig. 42). The position of fig. 43 is reached at the collet, and of fig. 44 about a quarter of the way up the hypocotyl, The diagrams are taken from this species, though they apply equally well to other Bauhinia spp. (p. 15). BAUHINIA RACEMOSA, Lam. (РІ. 3. figs. 38-41.) Shrub or small tree. Cotyledons on the surface of the ground. Hypo- cotyl narrowing gradually to a long root. Cotyledons ovate. The root shows variability in the number of protoxylems, but six appears to be the normal number. The processes of transition in hexarch seedlings are best understood from the diagrams. Fig. 38 shows the condition at 1:5 mm. below the collet. At the collet the xylem ring has broken into six bands arranged tangentially, each with one of the protoxylems (fig. 39). The division, however, has not occurred symmetrically, but has taken place as indicated by the dotted lines in fig. 38. The two bands in the cotyledonary plane and two others are double, with the protoxylem median : the remaining two have their protoxylems on the edge towards the intereotyledonary plane. Fig. 40, showing the condition half-way up the hypocotyl, indicates the destiny of the several bundles. All the protoxylems are cotyledonary, and so are the metaxylems with the exception of two groups, indicated by cross- SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOSAE. 15 hatching, which supply the first two plumular leaves. The usual pair of collateral bundles and median protoxylem are found at the cotyledonary node. The derivation of this type of structure from the usual Bauhinia type is quite clear, the differences being due to the prolongation of the two main plumular traces into the root, where they contribute to the metaxylem ; the result of their presence being that the two lateral protoxylems on each side, which (tracing the process downwards) usually fuse to form the intercotyle- donary poles of a tetrarch root, are kept apart and become the lateral poles of a hexarch root. This interpretation is borne out by the occurrence of seedlings with a tetrarch root, whose lateral xylems separate below the collet while the polar xylems are still continuous (fig. 41). BAUHINIA : SUMMARY, The genus Bauhinia, so far as examined, exhibits certain constant features in the transition. The root is typically tetrarch (Pl. 3. fig. 42), but through a great part of the hypocotyl six protoxylems are present with eight groups of metaxylems, this being brought about by the production of two meta- xylem bundles from each root xylem and the division of the lateral proto- xylems of the root to accompany their respective metaxylems (fig. 44). The hypocotyl of B. racemosa differs from this in the addition of the two main plumular bundles, which, being prolonged as metaxylems into the root, keep asunder the lateral pairs of protoxylems, so that a hexarch root is the result (figs. 38-40). In the upper part of the hypocotyl the stele has a quadrangular outline: the cotyledon trace consists of a pair of collateral endarch bundles with an isolated median protoxylem (fig. 45). Diarchy occurs in the root of B. yunnanensis, and, according to Van Tieghem and Douliot, in Cercis: in the former the symmetry becomes tetrarch higher up and the transition is normal. Phloem-perieycle fibres occur in root and hypocotyl, and also copious tannin-sacs. The seedlings are usually of considerable diameter ; several show a tendency to become hypogeal. The transition is low, even in the comparatively slender B. tomentosa. CASSIE, CERATONIA SILIQUA, Linn. A tree 7-10 metres high. Hypocotyl narrows rapidly into a long tap- root. Cotyledons ovate. De Candolle (1825, pl. 23) gives a figure of the seedling. Dangeard (188%, p. 86) and, later, Tansley and Thomas (1906, p, 762) have examined the anatomy of this seedling, and mention that it has a iotrarch root and exhibits a low transition, but their detailed results are not published. 16 MR. R. H. COMPTON : AN INVESTIGATION OF THE The root, a long way below the collet, shows four V-shaped groups of primary xylem surrounding a pith. The pith dilates as we pass up towards the collet, and the xylem becomes more and more tangential. At the collet the xylem lies in four tangential groups, forming an almost closed ring round the pith; each group has a small median projecting protoxylem. The phloem is in four long bands extending between the protoxylems. So far there is no difference visible between polar and lateral groups of xylem, but half-way up the hypocotyl the distinction becomes clear. Tte four groups have all broken into pieces: each polar group consists of two metaxylem bands with an isolated protoxylem in between ; whereas each lateral group consists of two xylem bands only, the protoxylem having divided with the metaxylem, Higher up the hypocotyl the xylems become more diffuse in texture, and each breaks up into a number of smaller endarch bundles. Rearrangement and fusion take place in the uppermost 5 mm. of the hypocotyl, and each cotyledon trace comprises a large median bundle, formed from the polar group by fusion in the middle line of the bundles into which it had broken, and a pair of broad loose lateral bundles, each derived from half a lateral xylem. Thus the cotyledons receive the whole of the vascular tissue that has come up the hypocotyl from the root. CASSIA. The seedlings examined exhibit a very uniform structure, which will be described in detail in C. levigata. With this species C. floribunda agrees closely : the other species examined have somewhat narrower diameter, and reflect this differenee in the fact that the metaxylems of adjoining triads fuse laterally ; so that four tangential bands are present in the hypocotyl instead of eight, in addition to the four protoxylems. The structure then approximates to the Acacia type. | The seedlings are epigeal, the hypocotyl being slender, hairy in iis upper portion; and the cotyledons being very flat, thin, and leaf-like. A clear yellow pigment is present in the tissues, including the root; and on immer- sion in spirits the colour becomes purplish brown. Except in C. levigata and C. floribunda the cortex of the hypocotyl con- tains a narrow zone of small cells, with walls not specially thickened, situated one to three layers from the epidermis. These have doubtless a mechanical function in virtue of the relatively high proportion of cell-wall to lumen, and they may be compared with similar cells in several Mimosoidem, though in the latter the walls are sometimes thickened (Albizzia moluccana). Tannin-saes are absent. Stout fibres bound externally the phloem groups in the hypocotyl. The transition in each case appears to be best described as * intermediate- low” ; it begins a few millimetres below the external collet, but is completed и en dan i ui 31... SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOS.E. 17 only just below the cotyledonary node, the greater part of the hypocotyl having a very uniform structure (cf. Acacia). CASSIA LÆVIGATA, Willd. (Pl. 2. figs. 46-50.) Erect shrub. Hypocotyl tapering gradually to a long tap-root. Cotyle- dons ovate. The root is tetrarch ; the shape of the solid xylem star is a little unusual, the arms being 3-4-seriate, and there being a deep sinus between each pair of arms in which lies the phloem (fig. 46). A pith begins to appear about 5 mm. below the collet, and at the collet the xylem is spread into a continuous tangential ring surrounding the pith, with four projecting proto- xylems (fig. 47). As we ascend the hypocotyl the ring becomes broken into four triads, each composed of a median protoxylem and a pair of metaxylems (fig. 48). This condition is found through the greater part of the hypocotyl, but the quantity of xylem diminishes from below upwards. The phloem remains unchanged throughout, never undergoing division. The metaxylems fuse in pairs about 2 mm. below the cotyledonary node, and the lateral proto- xylems divide immediately after, the polar protoxylems remaining in situ (fig. 49). The metaxylem at this level has become completely endarch. The cotyledon trace consists of a median protoxylem and a pair of broad endarch collateral bundles bounded externally by pericyle fibres (fig. 50). CASSIA FLORIBUNDA, Cav. Erect shrub. Cotyledons ovate. Agrees with C. levigata iu all essential respects. CASSIA BRASILIANA, Lam. Tree. Hypocotyl tapering very gradually to a long primary root. Cotyle- dons ovate, prominently palmately veined. The hypocotyl is of rather hard consistency, owing to the cortical mechanical zone, the pericycle fibres, and the fibrous development of the perimedullary zone. CASSIA SIAMEA, Lam. Low tree. Cotyledons ovate. CASSIA SUMATRANA, Ztocb. Low tree. Cotyledons ovate, midrib dichotomising half-way along. These two species, said by the Kew Index to be identical, show no novel points of structure beyond those already mentioned. LABICHEA LANCEOLATA, Benth. Shrub or sub-shrub. The hypocotyl contracts remarkably from a diameter of LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XLI. C 18 MR. R. H. COMPTON : AN INVESTIGATION OF THE 9:5 mm. at the collet to 1:0 mm. at the cotyledonary node; narrows rapidly to a slender root. Cotyledons ovate. Only one seedling was obtained, and this was probably somewhat smaller than normal. The transition was of the intermediate-low type found in Cassia spp., the details of structure closely resembling those described for C. levigata. The distension of the base of the hypocotyl involves the cortex only, the stele not being proportionately enlarged. Pith appears about 3 mm. below the collet ; triad-formation is achieved at about a quarter of the way up the hypocotyl ; fusion of metaxylems, division of lateral protoxylems, and the organisation of the cotyledon traces occur in the upper quarter of the hypocotyl. PETALOSTYLIS LABICHEOIDES, /0. Dr. Hypocotyl tapering upwards in a remarkable manner (cf. Labichea lanceo- lata), and contracting sharply to the root; a prominent serrate collar is developed at the collet. Cotyledons ovate. The transition is exceptional among the Czesalpinioidez, in that it is high. The root contains a small tetrarch stele with four equal 2-seriate xylem plates meeting at the centre. These separate slightly from one another just above the collet, but throughout the lower three-quarters of the hypocotyl four exarch xylem-wedges are found, the whole aspect of a section being root-like. The contrast at the collet between the broad cortex and the narrow stele is striking. About 3 mm. below the cotyledons the xylems become distinctly double, consisting of paired irregular groups of metaxylem with mesarch proto- xylems. The lateral xylems divide about this level and join the polar groups, so that each cotyledon receives a pair of xylem bands with a median polar protoxylem and two groups of phloem. The transition is incomplete at the node. Clearly the distension at the base of the hypocotyl does not affect the transition phenomena of this essentially slender seedling. (Cf. Labichea lanceolata, Kennedya retusa, ќе.) EU-CZESALPINIE.E. PARKINSONIA ACULEATA, Linn. Shrub or small tree. Hypocotyl with prominent collar at base, below which it tapers rapidly to a long root. Cotyledons ovate, thin. Figured by De Candolle (1825, pl. 22). The root has a pith throughout: it contains a continuous ring of primary xylem with four projecting protoxylems. This ring breaks into four tangential bands, each with a median protoxylem just below the collet ; the amount of xylem is reduced gradually as we ascend, and triads are produced SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOS. 19 about half-way up the hypocotyl. The phloem remains in four prominent rounded groups throughout, fibres being present in its tissues in the lower part of the hypocotyl. About 5 mm. below the cotyledons each polar triad is in the form of a small median protoxylem and a pair of collateral bundles : the lateral xylems being much spread out tangentially, and dividing to join the polar groups. Just below the cotyledons the lateral half-xylems join the polar collateral bundles : so that each cotyledon receives a pair of collateral, more or less endarch, bundles and a tiny median protoxylem. The structure agrees in the main with that described in Bauhinia tomentosa. ACROCARPUS FRAXINIFOLIUs, Wight & Arn. Hypocotyl narrowing gradually to the root. Cotyledons ovate. The single seedling examined differed chiefly from Parkinsonia aculeata in the fact that the phloem begins to divide at the collet, with the production of eight strands, whieh continue up the hypocotyl to just below the cotyledons, where they again fuse in pairs. Each cotyledon receives a minute polar protoxylem and four bundles of xylem derived from the polar metaxylems and the lateral root xylems in the usual way, Thus the diameter, superior to that in P. aculeata, allows of a greater spreading-out of the vascular system than in that species. CUESALPINIA CORIARIA, Willd, A small shrub. Hypocotyl uniform, save for а slight swelling just above the collet. Cotyledons ovate, stalked, almost sagittate at the base. Similar on the whole to Parkinsonia aculeata, but the polar xylems never spread out sufficiently to become triads ; they divide, with their protoxylems, just below the cotyledonary node, and join the lateral half-xylems. The phloem remains throughout in four groups. Thus the cotyledon trace con- sists of a pair of collateral bundles ; no polar protoxylem was observed. C.ESALPINIA PULCHERRIMA, 10. A shrub or small tree. The hypocotyl tapers gradually to a long primary root. Just above е external collet is a slightly protruding ring of cortical tissue only. Тһе cotyledons are oblong, rather broader distally, shortly stalked, and auricled at the base, caducous. De Candolle (1825, pl. 23) gives a figure of the seedling under the name Poinciana pulcherrima. The root is tetrarch. Pith is present throughout. 2 mm. below the collet we find four broad exarch wedge-shaped masses of primary xylem situated around a large pith and alternating with four scarcely fibrous arcs of phloem. Just above the collet the structure is the same except that bands of fibres lie outside the phloem arcs, and appear to be pericyclic in nature, though this is c2 20 MR. R. H. COMPTON: AN INVESTIGATION OF THE difficult to determine. The cortex and pith in the hypocotyl, and to a greater: extent in the cotyledons, contain many tannin-sacs. Half-way up the hypocotyl the pith has further increased in diameter at the expense of the cortex. The bands of fibres now extend in a continuous. ring all round the stele, even over the position of the root protoxylems. The xylem is now in the usual four triads, but the total bulk is diminished. The lateral triads are somewhat more spread out tangentially than are the polar. This structure is maintained to within 3 mm. of the cotyledonary node. Each of the root protoxylems then divides, and the halves join their respective metaxylems. The polar metaxylems give off external branches, the internal parts then fusing in the median plane, so that three bundles are found at each end of the stele, 1 mm. below the cotyledons. Meanwhile the phloem has united over the ends of the ellipse, so that instead of four arcs there are now only two long bands. The lateral groups of metaxylem and protoxylem. separate somewhat from one another, but do not fuse with the polar groups. before entering the cotyledons. Thus each cotyledon receives five endarch: groups of xylem, three of which are derived from the polar, and two from the lateral root xylems ; over all extends the continuous band of phloem and: fibres. The absence of fusion between lateral and polar xylems is no doubt connected with the large size of the cotyledons and their broad insertion on the hypocotyl. * ж * * * So far as could be judged from imperfect material, Poinciana regia, Boj., agrees fairly closely with C. pulcherrima. JZSALPINIA SAPPAN, Linn. A small tree. The hypocotyl is almost absent, there being only about 1mm. of epidermis below the cotyledons. There is a long primary root. The cotyledons are borne on stalks a few mm. in length; the laminas are thick and are fused together by their ventral faces. The plumule develops immediately upon germination and produces a long tapering internode. The root is tetrarch, and contains four large solid xylem wedges sur- rounding a fair-sized pith. A zone of fibres bounds each of the four phloem groups externally. The mode of transition is almost identical with that found in the epigeal Cesalpinia pulcherrima, with the difference that since the hypocotyl is here extremely short the transition phenomena are compressed into a very short distance. The tangential position of the xylem is attained 1 mm. below the cotyledons. 0'5 mm. below the cotyledons we find the lateral metaxylems and protoxylems separating towards the poles, the terminal groups remaining continuous. Immediately below the node each polar xylem divides into two SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOSAJE. 21 groups, and the lateral xylems tend to break up into a number of smaller bundles ; the fibres now form a continuous ring round the vascular tissue. Each cotyledon receives four main groups of xylem, which, however, are somewhat broken in pieces. Throughout the hypocotyl the phloem remains in four continuous bands, alternating with the planes of the root protoxylems: each cotyledon receives two such bands. The plumular bundles, six in number, appear at the cotyledonary node : the first two leaves are opposite in the intercotyledonary plane, and each takes three of these bundles. The plumular protoxylems do not contribute to the root protoxylems, these latter being entirely cotyledonary in origin, just as in the epigeal species. CHSALPINIA SEPIARIA, Aob. (РІ. 8. figs. 53, 54.) A woody climber. Hypocotyl very short, tapering to a long thick primary root. First epicotyledonary internode long, narrowing upwards: first two leaves opposite. A species closely allied to C. Suppan, and showing great resemblances in its seedling morphology, but of quite distinct anatomical structure, which rather approximates to that of Pithecolobium Unguis-cati. The root contains four equal stout plates of xylem surrounding a pith. As we ascend towards the cotyledons they all broaden out internally and assume a tangential position. Two of them enter the cotyledons; the other two pass up into the epicotyl and enter the first two leaves; the two systems of bundles being distinct both in proto- and metaxylems. A noteworthy feature is exhibited by the plumular bundles. At the cotyledonary node these have not yet assumed the normal *stem.like " appearance with endarch xylem, but each consists of a double band of vessels developed tangentially on either side of a mesarch protoxylem fig. 53). This condition slowly ehanges as we ascend the epicotyl, and 10 mm. above the cotyledons the transition to the stem-structure is complete. The other epicotyl bundles are endarch from their insertion on the cotyledon traces. This occurrence of a hypocotyl-like structure in an epicotyl can hardly be regarded as other than a result of the direct connec- tion with the root xylems. The transition from root- to stem-structure is here incomplete below the cotyledonary node. Similar though less well-marked phenomena occur in other cases where the plumular xylem is in direct con- tinuity with the root protoxylems. (See, e. g., certain Viciez.) One seedling showed the peculiarity that one of its cotyledonary root-poles divided into a triad very much below the others (fig. 54). This, however, was without any great effect on the transition. bo bo MR. R. H. COMPTON: AN INVESTIGATION OF THE GUILANDINA BONDUCELLA, Linn. (РІ. 8. figs. 51, 52.) Climbing shrub. Very large seedling. Collet at the base of the cotyledon stalks. First epicotyledonary internode elongated. The structure is of the same general type as that of Cesalpinia Sappan, with the exception that the changes begin at a lower level (about 10 mm. below the node), this being doubtless correlated with the greater size. The proto- xylems become separated from the metaxylems, and lie in groups external to them ; they undergo divisions independently of one another (fig. 51, 5 mm. below the node; fig. 52, 2 mm. below the node). All the root proto- and metaxylems are cotyledonary, each trace being composed of four bundles. Stout lignified fibres bound the phloem in the upper part of the hypo- cotyledonary axis ; and the epicotyl has a continuous ring of them within the endodermis. PAPILIONAT A. SOPHORE-E. SOPHORA TETRAPTERA, J, Mill. (Pl. 3. figs. 55-60.) A small or middle-sized tree. Cotyledons hemispherical, opposite ; plumule arising sometimes immediately between them, sometimes laterally, and developing early. First two leaves often nearly opposite. The root contains a curious-looking diarch strand of xylem, oval in trans- verse section and consisting of a mixture of vessels and thick-walled elongated. storage parenchyma. About 12 mm. below the cotyledons this strand breaks transversely into two similar wedge-shaped masses (fig. 55) ; these rapidly broaden, and each becomes converted into a continuous stout V-shaped band (fig. 56) 8 mm. below the node. These bands then break into triads, each consisting of a median crushed protoxylem and two lateral bands of meta-. xylem ; the phloem also dividing as the stele elongates in the cotyledonary plane (fig. 57, at 4 mm. below the node). Fig. 58, at 2 mm. below the cotyledons, shows each metaxylem dividing into two groups (the section from which the figure was taken being oblique, the upper group of bundles belongs to a higher level than the lower) : of these two halves of each meta- xylem, one enters a cotyledon ; the other remains in the axis and becomes a plumular bundle, as indicated by the dotted lines. The phloems divide in a corresponding manner. Fig. 59 shows the structure just above the node. Each cotyledon trace consists of a pair of collateral bundles with endarch xylem and a small median protoxylem. The four plumular bundles are shown branching ; the four branches towards the intercotyledonary plane fuse in pairs, and six bundles are produced in the main part of the internode (fig. 60). The structure of the epicotyl is, however, subject to some variation. | SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOS. 23 SOPHORA CHRYSOPHYLLA, Seem. Habit not known to the author. Cotyledons ovate, thick, opposite. First two leaves opposite. The structure agrees so closely with that of S. tetraptera that further description is unnecessary. CASTANOSPERMUM AUSTRALE, 4. Cunn. Tall tree. Hypocotyl practically absent ; axis tapering slowly to a long stout root. Cotyledons very massive. The largest seedling studied. Lubbock (1892, p. 454) gives a figure. There is some variety in the structure of the seedlings, which cannot be said to be fully investigated. Three seedlings showed a hexarch root, the xylem being in six roughly T-shaped groups surrounding a large pith. These gradually broaden as we ascend the axis, the metaxylem becoming tangential and the protoxylem dwindling. Each cotyledon receives three double bundles, the plumule being supplied by metaxylem and secondary xylem developed in the upper part of the hypocotyledonary axis. The whole structure recalls that described in Æsculus Hippocastanum by Mlle. Sophie Goldsmith (1876, p. 35). In another seedling the root, 4 em. below the node, showed eight equal primary xylem strands, each consisting of proto- and metaxylem. Above this one of the protoxylems disappears, and at 2 cm. below the node there are present seven metaxylem groups with protoxylem and one without. The seven complete bundles are cotyledonary, four supplying one cotyledon and three the other ; the eighth metaxylem passing directly into the epicotyl. The whole aspect of the structure is similar to that seen in certain other large seedlings, such as sculus Hippocastanum, Fagus sylvatica (Goldsmith, 1876), Vicia Faba, and Voundzeia subterranea (see below, pp. 99, 63). PODALYRIEZE. VIMINARIA DENUDATA, Sm. (РІ. 4. figs. 62-65, 67.) Hypocotyl narrowing gradually to root. Cotyledons oblong, jointed at the base. Lubbock (1892, p. 401) gives a figure. The root (fig. 62) is tetrarch, containing a solid xylem star with four pro- jecting 1-2-seriate protoxylems separated by rather deep sinuses (intermediate between the condition in the tetrarch Phaseolez and the tetrarch Trifoliez, for instance). The four phloems are bounded externally by fibres. A few pith-cells appear in the centre of the xylem just above the collet ; these increase in number (fig. 63) and separate the xylems into four equilateral triangular groups, as seen a quarter of the way up the hypocotyl (fig. 64). This arrangement continues through most of the hypocotyl, the xylems gradually broadening internally while retaining their individual continuity. Seven- 24 MR. R. H. COMPTON: AN INVESTIGATION OF THE eighths up the hypocotyl the polar xylems are broadly T-shaped in section, and each lateral group is on the point of dividing into two tangential bands (fig. 65). At the node these half-laterals attach themselves lightly to either side of each polar xylem, but do not fuse completely (fig. 67). Thus the base of the cotyledon appears to have only a double bundle, which, however, quickly resolves itself into its components higher up. PULTENZA DAPHNOIDES Wendl. (Pl. 4. figs. 62, 63, 66, 68.) Hypocotyl tapering slowly to the root. Cotyledons oblong-ovate. Early leaves in opposite pairs. The root is tetrarch, as in Viminaria denudata (fig 62) ; a pith begins to appear about a quarter of the way up the hypocotyl, dilating the xylem, the . condition of fig. 63 being reached about half-way up the hypocotyl. The ring of xylem then breaks into four groups: the two polar ones being broad and tangential but still exarch, consisting of proto- and metaxylem ; the lateral ones dwindling and consisting of exarch protoxylem only (fig. 66, at three- fourths up the hypocotyl). The polar xylems break into tangential triads ; the laterals disappear completely at seven-eighths up the hypocotyl, and do not contribute to the cotyledons. Hach cotyledon receives a pair of collateral bundles and a small median protoxylem all close together (fig. 68). Plumular traces consisting of secondary xylems appear in the upper part of the hypocotyl immediately outside the dwindling lateral root protoxylems, but having no direct continuity with them : at certain levels, in sufficiently young seedlings, sections show neither root-pole nor epicotyledonary bundle ; they come into contact with one another, however, when the plumule begins to develop. CHORIZEMA CORDATUM, Lindl. Hypocotyl tapering gradually to the root. Cotyledons linear-oblong. The account given for Pultenwa daphnoides applies to this seedling also, with slight differences in detail. Pith does not begin to appear till about 5 mm. below the cotyledons, so that the changes are relatively compressed. Baptista LEUCANTHA, Torr. j Gray. (Pl. 4. figs. 61, 68.) Hypocotyl tapers slowly to the root. Cotyledons rather fleshy, ovate, somewhat asymmetrical (owing to accumbency of radicle in seed). The root contains a diarch biseriate plate of vessels, and two lateral bands of phloem without fibres (fig. 61). At the external collet the xylem plate broadens internally, and just above this level a pith appears and the xylem plate separates into two halves. Half-way up the hypocotyl each xylem has a V-shape, but the apical protoxylem is slightly separated from the lateral metaxylem arms of the V. The phloems have also divided, and lie SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOSA. 25 outside the xylem arms (fig. 68). The V-shape of the xylem persists into the base of the short cotyledon-tube, with but little modification. In the base of the cotyledons the protoxylem changes its position somewhat, and the xylem double bundle becomes mesarch. Finally, just before the branching of the cotyledon midrib, the xylem becomes completely endarch and the phloems fuse dorsally over а single median metaxylem bundle ; thus the transition is coinpleted. THERMOPSIS MONTANA, Nutt. (РІ. 4. figs. 61, 68.) Hypocotyl tapering gradually to a long primary root. Cotyledons ovate, asymmetrical, one edge being almost straight, rather fleshy. The features of the transition are almost identical with those described for Baptisia leucantha, but the changes take place at lower levels; the transition being best designated “intermediate.” Broadening of the diarch 1-2-seriate xylem plate occurs below the collet; and at the collet a pith is present, the xylems being Y-shaped. Half-way up the hypocotyl the metaxylems are practically tangential, with half-phloems almost superposed (fig. 68). GENISTEÆ. SPARTIUM JUNCEUM, Linn. (Pl. 4. figs. 69-71.) A switeh plant with long narrow green woody stems, which are leafless except in moist conditions of life. Cotyledons ovate, with scarcely any tube. The whole seedling is rather firm in consistency. The root (fig. 69) is diarch, containing massive primary xylems, not meeting at the centre, consisting of 2-3 rows of reticulate vessels and fibres with thick and strongly-staining walls. Each phloem contains a band of strong fibres. Тһе endodermis is strongly dotted, the lignifications persisting three-quarters of the way up the hypocotyl. Practically no change occurs below the collet. Just above, however, the xylems separate somewhat, and broadening internally become wedge-shaped, this gradually changing into a characteristic T-shape, the protoxylem lying externally to the metaxylem arms of the T (fig. 70). The phloem fibres die out in the hypocotyl ; the phloem divides concurrently with changes in the xylem, so that each T-shaped xylem has a pair of phloems extending from the angles between protoxylem and metaxylem towards the intercotyledonary plane. This condition persists through the greater part of the hypocotyl. About 5 mm. below the cotyledons each xylem splits into three groups—an effete median protoxylem and two strong lateral metaxylems, whose vessels are now chiefly spiral instead of pitted. These metaxylems move outwards slightly, through the dilation of the pith at the expense of the cortex ; so that the root protoxylem comes to lie between but somewhat exterior to the 26 MR. R. H. COMPTON : AN INVESTIGATION OF THE members of each pair. The changes which occur in the uppermost 4 mm. of the hypocotyl consist in the admixture of the main cotyledon bundles with parenchyma, and the gradual passage of the corresponding phloems to a more dorsal position (fig. 71). Each cotyledon takes a pair of almost collateral bundles derived from the metaxylem, and an intervening root protoxylem. Anastomoses soon take place, and this arrangement is quickly lost, a median collateral bundle being formed, which forks higher up in the cotyledon. GENISTA ZTHNENSIS, DC, Moderate-sized shrub. Hypocotyl narrows gradually to a long primary root. Cotyledons oblong. The two diarch plates persist to 10 mm. above the collet, gradually broadening to a wedge-shape. The characteristic T-shape is assumed about 2 mm. above this, the phloems dividing concurrently; but this lasts a very short distance compared with Spartium junceum, the usual triple cotyledon traces being organised almost immediately. Thus the transition is much higher than in Spartium junceum, and the changes are telescoped. The root and hypocotyl appear to be without fibres in the phloem. GENISTA HISPANICA, Linn. A small shrub. The hypocotyl narrows rather abruptly into the root and bears a tuft of rootlets at the collet region. Cotyledons oblong. The early stages of the transition occur in the first few millimetres above the collet, and the T-shape is early reached by the xylem. This persists through the greater part of the hypocotyl, the later stages only taking place in the upper few millimetres. The xylem trace consists, as usual, of a pair of collateral bundles with endarch spiral xylem and with fibres outside the phloem ; between these bundles lie scattered and disorganised root-protoxylem elements. A good deal of secondary vascular tissue develops early at the collet region, this being apparently connected with the tuft of lateral roots. CROTALARIA RETUSA, Linn. (РІ. 4. fig. 72.) Erect undershrub, reaching 150 em. Hypocotyl somewhat downy. Co- tyledons oblong, slightly twisted to one side. Primary root very short, a tuft of lateral rootlets arising at the collet region. DeCandolle (1825, pl. 6) gives a figure. The transition begins 3 mm. below the collet, the two biseriate xylem plates broadening to equilateral wedges and then to a V-shape by the intrusion of pith (fig. 72), this occurring at the collet; a short distance above each breaks into а triad (cf. Pl. 5. fig. 73, for C. incana). 1 em. below SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOSA. 27 the cotyledons the metaxylems combine with the half-phloems to form four collateral stem-like bundles ; disorganised protoxylems remain at the poles ; and in this condition the cotyledons are entered. ('ROTALARIA STRIATA, DC. Erect undershrub, reaching 120 em. Hypocotyl downy. Cotyledons oblong, with prominent midrib. Primary root replaced by a tuft of lateral rootlets arising from a slight swelling at the collet. The transition is, on the whole, like that in C. retusa with certain dif- ferences. Broadening of the xylems begins at the collet, and a transitory Y-shape is produced, followed by a T-shape, this almost immediately giving rise to a triad, whose median protoxylem lies well outside the line of the metaxylems. Half-way up the hypocotyl the bundles have become collateral, and so persist to the cotyledons, forming, together with the median polar protoxylem, the cotyledon trace. It may be remarked that cambial activity begins very early at the collet region, both here and in C. retusa: this no doubt being related with the early development of rootlets, as in many Phaseoleæ, &c. Another curious feature noted was the presence of a tannin-like substance in the vessels, a phenomenon also observed in Phaseolus radiatus. CROTALARIA INCANA, Linn. (P1. 5. figs. 73, 74.) Undershrub of 2-4 feet (Hooker, * Flora of British India?) ; erect herb, usually annual, attaining 2-3 feet (Bentham, * Flora of Australia’). Hypocotyl narrowing gradually to the root. Cotyledons oblong, twisted to one side, and with a conspicuous lateral sinus such as is caused by the hilum of the seed (Lubbock, 1892, p. 384), making them almost falcate. The transition closely resembles that of C. retusa, the early stages taking place in the collet region. Comparatively few xylem and phloem elements. are developed, however (fig. 73, in lower half of hypocotyl). The cotyledon trace consists of a pair of collateral bundles with a prominent median proto- xylem (fig. 74, at base of cotyledon), this structure being lost by anastomoses above the first pinnations of the veins. LABURNUM VULGARE, Presl. Fair-sized tree. The hypocotyl passes very gradually into the long tap- root. Cotyledons broadly ovate, strongly veined. Lubboek (1892, p. 407) and De Candolle (1825, pl. 5) give figures, the latter under the name Cytisus Laburnum. The root contains a pair of rather massive wedge-shaped xylems. The transition closely resembles that in Crotalaria striata, the initial Y and T stages being passed through rapidly at the base of the hypocotyl. Fibres. appear to be absent from phloem and pericycle. 28 MR. R. H. COMPTON : AN INVESTIGATION OF THE CYTISUS PURPUREUS, Scop. Fair-sized shrub. Cotyledons ovate. In this and the other Cytisinee examined the root contains a continuous biseriate diarch plate of xylem lignified throughout at the end of the first phase of growth (cf. Pl. 5. fig. 75 of C. canariensis). The phloems contain fibres. Broadening of the xylem begins just above the collet, and a Y-shape is attained about a quarter of the way up the hypocotyl, changing toa T-shape half-way up. The T-shape persists to within 5 mm. of the cotyledons, then breaking up into a triad ; the lateral metaxylems quickly combine with the half-phloems to form collateral bundles. In the cotyledons these bundles fuse in the median plane when the pinnation of the midrib begins. CYTISUS HIRSUTUS, Linn. Moderate-sized shrub. Cotyledons ovate. The transition phenomena are very closely similar to thosein C. purpureus, but take place rather more slowly, with the results that the T-shape of xylem does not extend over so great a distance, and that the collateral position of the lateral metaxylem of the cotyledon trace is only attained about 1 mm. below the node. CYTISUS CANARIENSIS, Steud. (РІ. 5. fig. 75.) Cotyledons ovate. The transition phenomena so closely resemble those in C. hirsutus that there is no need to describe them in detail. It may be noted that the cotyledon trace retains signs of doubleness long after its pinnation, not as in C. hirsutus, &c., where it becomes a single median collateral bundle at the region of branching. The changes are hardly complete at the node, stem- like collateral bundles not being fully organised, so that the transition is best described as intermediate-high. ULEX EUROPÆUS, Linn. (Pl. 1. fig. 16.) Thorny bush, with leaves and branches reduced to spines except in early life. Hypocotyl tapering gradually to the long primary root. Cotyledons only just above ground, oblong-ovate. Though starting in the same way as in other Cytisinæ, &c., the transition phenomena differ in being incomplete within the hypocotyl ; the bundles are in the “position sécantielle ? at the node, the xylems being differentiated tangentially. The transition must be considered intermediate-high, agreeing most closely with that in Cytisus canariensis. LUPINUS MUTABILIS, Sweet. A low shrub. The stout hypocotyl narrows rather suddenly to a strong primary root. Cotyledons large and fleshy, rather lop-sided owing to the accumbent folding of the embryo in the seed. SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOS.E. 29 Two centimetres below the collet the root is of the usual diarch type ; there are two large wedges of primary xylem, the protoxylem being 2-seriate and the metaxylem broadening inwards to 6-7-seriate ; a narrow pith separates the two masses of xylem. There are two long lateral bands of phloem, with one or two layers of fibres separating them from the single parenchymatous pericycle layer. The transition takes place entirely below the external collet. The usual stages are passed through rapidly while the root is dilating to the diameter of the hypocotyl. A Y-shaped configuration is at first assumed ; then the proto- xylem becomes detached from the pair of massive metaxylems, which are gradually opening out into the tangential position and soon afterwards them-. selves separate. Meanwhile the phloems with the fibres have divided, and. each of the four groups thus formed has come to lie radially outside one of the metaxylems. А redistribution of the four collateral bundles then takes place, and in the hypocotyl they are equidistant from one another ; so that the cotyledonary plane can only be found by looking for the small half- obliterated root protoxylems which still lie in it. This structure, with the addition of a few plumular bundles, continues. throughout the hypocotyl. The cotyledon trace consists of the two large collateral bundles and the minute intervening protoxylem, which are all in direct connection with a single root-pole. The median protoxylem is exceptional in sometimes having a small group of phloem radially outside. it, thus composing a small collateral bundle. This feature has also been. found elsewhere (e. g., Helianthus annuus), but appears to be of very rare. occurrence. Lupinus HIRSUTUS, Linn. Stout annual herb with stems 30-40 em. high. Hypocotyl 2:0 mm. in diameter at the base, where it is circular in section, 5'0 x 2*0 just below the cotyledons, where it is elliptical ; narrows rather abruptly to a long stout primary root. Cotyledons broadly oblong, bent to one side, owing to accumbeney of embryo, remaining fleshy and not becoming very leaf-like, though turning green in light. The phenomena of transition closely resemble those in Г. mutabilis. As in that species, the root is diarch, the transition is completed below the collet, and the whole of the hypocotyl is stem-like. Phloem, however, was not observed accompanying the median polar protoxylem in the cotyledon trace. Lupinus LUTEUS has been examined by Kattein (1897, p. 94), who states that cotyledons lie transversely to the plane of the root protoxylems ; that the adjoining lateral pairs of collateral bundles enter the cotyledons ; and that the polar protoxylems pass up into the epieotyl. These statements require 30 MR. R. H. COMPTON: AN INVESTIGATION OF THE confirmation, and must be considered highly improbable in the light of the phenomena shown by L. mutabilis and L. hirsutus ; especially as Kattein’s figures of transverse sections show a structure very similar to that in these latter species, and as a figure by Naegeli (1858, pl. 5) shows the median polar protoxylem in the base of the cotyledon of L. luteus. Naegeli also describes the course of the bundles in L. Lelumanni ; but his figures and description do not indicate the structure of the root, though the hypocotyl and cotyledons seem to have the same structure as that described for L. mutabilis. TRIFOLIELZE. ONONIS BIFLORA, Desi Hypocotyl tapering slowly to the root, Cotyledons ovate, covered with hairs. (Cf. Lespedeza; according to Lubbock, the only other instance of this outside the genus Ononis observed within the Leguminose.) Short one- sided cotyledon tube. The structure in many respects recalls that observed in ће Genistew. Тһе root is diarch, the xylem plates consisting of 1-2 rows of stout-walled and deeply-staining vessels; the phloem contains fibres. The xylem groups begin to broaden internally at the collet, and assume at first a Y-shape, and then at 10 mm. above the collet a T-shape. They break into triads about half-way up the hypocotyl; and the protoxylems, hitherto exterior in position, come to lie immediately between the collateral bundles formed from the metaxylems and the halves of the phloems. This arrangement of bundles constitutes the cotyledon trace ; the bundles, shortly after branching in the lamina, fuse in the melian plane and produce a definite midrib. The phloems are of a type not observed in the Genistec, but of general occurrence in the Trifoliee. Half-way up the hypocotyl each consists of а central group of clear cells flanked on either side by a group of densely protoplasmie companion-cells and sieve-tubes. Thus Ononis biflora exhibits certain characters of common occurrence in the Genistese, together with others found in the Trifoliez. ONONIS ROTUNDIFOLIA, Linn. (РІ. 5. figs. 76, 77.) Cotyledons ovate, leaf-like. The root may be triarch or tetrarch, the xylems consisting of 2—3-seriate plates of stout vessels and the phloem containing fibres (fig. 76). In a tetrarch seedling it was found that the root-like structure continued to about half-way up the hypocotyl without change. The intercotyledonary xylem then began to diminish in bulk, and three-quarters up the hypocotyl they had disappeared completely ; the four phloems, however, remainedin situ. Thus the structure became indistinguishable from that produced in many diarch seedlings (fig. 77, at 4 mm. below the cotyledonary node, where the SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOSJE. 31 xylem vessels have lost the stoutness and coherence they possessed below). At 1 mm. below the node the xylems are Y-shaped, and become T-shaped on entering the cotyledons. The transition is therefore high ; and the structure exhibits some relationship to that of both Trifolieæ and Geniste, with the additional feature of the reduction from tetrarchy to diarchy (cf. certain Podalyriez). Two other seedlings exhibited an essentially similar structure. In a seedling with three root xylems it was found that at the collet region two of the xylems increased their angular distance and the intervening phloem divided ; simultaneously, a fourth group of xylem appeared in the gap thus produced, and increased in size until the structure became symmetrically tetrarch. The new group of xylem was completely detached from the others. Higher up the hypocotyl the two intercotyledonary xylems disappeared as in the first instance, leaving the xylem system diarch. The new xylem is one of those to disappear, so that it has a relatively short and completely independent course in the hypocotyl. Two other seedlings also showed triarch roots. In one case the passage to tetrarchy was effected 5 mm. below the collet. In the other a vestige of a fourth xylem appeared half-way up the hypocotyl, when the other inter- cotyledonary xylem was already dwindling ; the change to diarchy was made as usual, so that in this case the fourth xylem was a mere vestige only about З mm. in length. Such a bundle, confined to the region between half and three-quarters of the way up the hypocotyl, could hardly have much functional significance. MEDICAGO TRIBULOIDES, Desr. A sprawling annual herb. Cotyledons green and leaf-like, slightly turned to one side, the edges on one side being straight, on the other curved. The root is tetrarch, the xylem consisting of four 1-2-seriate plates of spiral and pitted vessels, which meet in the centre of the stele. Each of the four phloems contains a group of strong fibres, which is bounded externally by the 2-3-layered pericycle, internally and laterally by an are of thin-walled phloem. The endodermis is sharply marked with dots on the radial walls. This configuration of the xylem persists for about two-thirds of the way up the hypocotyl without undergoing any change except the disorganisation of the spiral protoxylems. | Each phloem, however, suffers a change, and comes to consist of a group of large clear cells with hardened but scarcely thickened walls flanked by a group of sieve-tubes and eompanion-cells on either side, The impression is given that the phloem has divided into two groups separated by conjunctive parenchyma ; but this is illusory: a little typical phloem-tissue oceurs in a narrow band inside this clear-celled group, which should be regarded as the representative in the hypocotyl of the fibres in the root. The endodermal dots disappear also in the lower part of the hypocotyl. The transitional changes of configuration begin about two-thirds of the 32 MR. R. H. COMPTON : AN INVESTIGATION OF THE way up the hypocotyl. The stele becomes elliptical, a small pith appears, and the xylems on the major axis move apart somewhat; the xylems on the minor axis become somewhat crushed towards the centre, while spreading internally into a broad V-shape. 5 mm. below the cotyledons the polar xylems are divided in half and the metaxylem parts are rounding up into loose groups of spiral vessels mixed with parenchyma, which pass outwards on either side of the polar root protoxylems ; the lateral xylems lie in a tangential position and soon divide into halves, each half consisting of a metaxylem group and half the lateral root protoxylem. In this condition the half-lateral xylems move tangentially and fuse with the polar metaxylem bundles. The hypocotyl at this stage (2 mm. below the cotyledons) shows four main xylem bundles, each of which is derived from half of a polar metaxylem fused with the adjoining half of a lateral metaxylem to which the half of a lateral protoxylem is attaehed, the polar protoxylems retaining their position between the members of each pair of bundles. The phloems meanwhile remain in their original positions, so that on the fusion of the half-polar and half-lateral bundles they are almost radially outside the compound xylem. The arrangement of the phloem-tissues, however, changes somewhat—the large clear cells becoming external to a continuous band of sieve-tubes, companion-cells, and phloem parenchyma. When the cotyledonary tube becomes detached from the plumule, the vascular tissue is in the form of two pairs of almost collateral, but slightly oblique, bundles ; one pair supplying each cotyledon. The polar protoxylem lies between the pair, and the half-lateral protoxylems can be observed as small disorganised appendages to the outer edge of each xylem mass. The cotyledonary tube is very short, and is open on the side towards the flat edge of the cotyledon laminas at a lower point than on the other ; on this side the first leaf appears. TRIGONELLA FÆNUM-GRÆCUM, Linn. Hypocotyl tapers slowly to root. Cotyledons oblong-ovate, jointed to a petiole 2 mm. long, penninerved. De Candolle (1825, pl. 6) gives a figure. The root is tetrarch, and the whole structure agrees so closely with that of Medicago tribuloides that there is no need for further description. TRIGONELLA GLADIATA, Ster. (РІ. 5. fig. 78.) Hypocotyl tapering gradually to the root. Cotyledons on petioles 4:mm. long. (Dimensions in part from Lubbock (1892, p. 414) ; seedlings studied slightly etiolated.) The structure in seven out of the eight seedlings studied was quite similar to that described for Medicago tribuloides. In the eighth seedling, however, SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOSA, 33 the root 2 em. below the collet was found to be triarch, but in this case also the condition changed to one of tetrarchy 5 mm. below the collet (fig. 78). Chaveaud (1911, p. 352) also finds a high transition in this species, and gives a figure of the vascular structure at the base of the cotyledon. TRIGONELLA CRETICA, Boiss. (Pl. 1. fig. 3.) Erect annual herb. Hypocotyl tapering slowly to the long little-branched primary root. Cotyledon rather thick ; lamina obovate, jointed to a short petiole ; short cotyledonary tube. The transition phenomena are almost identical with those exhibited by Medicago lupulina, both in the change from tri- to tetrarchy and in the level and conformation of the transitional structures. TRIFOLIUM ARVENSE, Linn. (Pl. 1. fig. 15.) Hypocotyl passing smoothly into the primary root. Cotyledons ovate, jointed to short petiole : short one-sided eotyledonary tube. The transition is closely similar to that in Medicago lupulina. The change from triarchy to tetrarehy takes place in some instances 1 or 2 mm. below the collet, in others not till about 2 mm. above the collet. The changes have, however, not quite advanced so far at the node as in M. lupulina., TRIFOLIUM HYBRIDUM, Linn. Hypocotyl tapering slowly toa long primary root. Cotyledons ovate, jointed to short petiole. The smallest seedling studied. The root is triarch, the number of vessels being very small (about ten). This structure persists about half-way up the hypocotyl ; a small pith then appears, and shortly afterwards a fourth protoxylem in the intercotyledonary plane. Thus at three-quarters of the way up the hypocotyl we have a tiny pith surrounded by a continuous ring of xylem with four protoxylems ; four phloems alternate with the latter. The whole vascular system then divides in half along the minor axis, the V-shaped halves after slight rearrangement entering the cotyledons. MEDICAGO LUPULINA, Linn. (РІ. B. figs. 79-81.) A procumbent much-branched annual or biennial herb. The hypocotyl narrows slowly to a long and little-branched primary root. Cotyledons ovate, moderately thick, green, spreading just above the ground. (PL 1. fig. 1.) The root is triarch (fig. 79) ; the three equal 1-2-seriate xylem plates meet in the centre of the stele. The phloems contain groups of thick-walled fibres which abut externally on the single-layered parenchymatous pericycle. The endodermis is large-celled, with dots on the radial walls. At the region of the collet one of the three xvlem plates becomes a little weaker than the other two, and the latter increase their angular distance from 120° to 180° (fig. 80). At the same time the phloem between them elongates LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XLT. D 34 MR. R. H. COMPTON: AN INVESTIGATION OF THE tangentially and then divides into two. While this is happening, a fourth xylem plate appears, first as a projecting group of metaxylem vessels which then acquire a protoxylem (fig. 81). The base of the hypocotyl is tetrarch, but the polar xylems are better developed than the lateral. The primary xylem becomes mixed with a little parenchyma and so broken up into detached pieces. No true pith appears, however, until we have ascended about seven-eighths of the hypocotyl, the centre of the stele being occupied by one or two large metaxylem vessels. As we pass up the hypo- cotyl all the primary xylem vessels become spirally thickened. About 2 mm. below the cotyledonary node a pith appears, and the xylem separates into two V-shaped masses. These gradually contract into pairs of loose xylem groups, joined externally by the polar protoxylem and having the halves of the lateral protoxylem attached internally. In this condition the cotyledon- tube is entered. Here each cotyledon trace consists of a pair of wedge-shaped xylems, with phloems obliquely dorsal to them and with the crushed proto- xylem in between. As the cotyledons become detached the bundles become more collateral and endarch, and fuse together in the median plane, shortly afterwards beginning to branch in a pinnate manner. MEDICAGO TURBINATA, Willd. Diffuse annual herb. Cotyledons ovate. The material was unsatisfactory. Triarchy was found in the root, changing to tetrarchy higher up. In the upper part of the hypocotyl the inter- cotyledonary root-poles were absent, the transition being completed on the diareh plan and being high. Thus the comparison appears to be with Ononis rotundifolia, at least in some respects. MEDICAGO FALCATA, Linn. Hypocotyl tapering slowly to the root. Cotyledons ovate, not jointed to the petiole. The;structure of the seedling was investigated by Gérard (1881, p. 349). From his account of the mode of transition the present differs in certain respects. Gérard describes a triarch root of which two xylems are cotyledonary, while the third changes the direction of differentiation from centripetal to centrifugal, acquires phloem, and passes asa collateral stem-like bundle into the first leaf. In the material described, however, two chief differences were observed from Gérard’s account. The root was found to be triarch, but in ascending the hypocotyl there took place changes like those described in Medicago lupulina, &c., resulting in the production of a tetrarch symmetry. Further, it was found that the lateral xylems become divided into halves and that these pass out into the cotyledons with the polar xylems, the whole forming SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINO&E. 35 a V-shaped group. Thus there is an agreement with other members of the Trifoliez, in that all the four xylems are cotyledonary ; and the exceptional behaviour of the third xylem, according to Gérard, is unconfirmed. It seems probable that Gérard regarded this third xylem as continuous with vessels which are in older seedlings superposed to it, and which are in direct connection with the first-leaf trace. MEDICAGO sativa, Linn., was examined by Van Tieghem (1870, p.221), who stated (as did Gérard for M. falcata, see p. 34) that the cotyledons take two of the xylems of the triarch root, the third xylem entering the first leaf. (This statement he also made for Hedysarum coronarium and Onobrychis sativa, in both of which the present researches indicate, on the contrary, that all three xylems are cotyledonary ; as well as for certain of the Viciew, in which the plumular nature of the third root xylem is abundantly confirmed.) Van Tieghem also observed that some main roots of M. satira show four vascular plates, with more or less complete abortion of the fourth ; this being evidently the same phenomenon as observed in M. lupulina, M. falcata, бс. MELILotus ARVENSIS, Wallr. (Pls. 1. fig. 2 ; 5. figs. 82-81 ; 6. fig. 85.) Н ypocotyl tapers gently into the long primary root. The cotyledons have an ovate lamina, jointed at the base to a petiole 1 mm. long. The root contains a solid triarch xylem star, with equidistant 1-2-seriate protoxylem rays (fig. 82). The phloem contains fibres. This structure persists for about 5 mm. above the collet ; then one of the xylems gradually dwindles (fig. 83), and eventually disappears about half-way up the hypocotyl ; the other two xylems straighten into line, and a solid diarch xylem plate is the result (fig. 84). There are, however, four groups of phloem with fibres, one of the groups from the root having divided. About 7 mm. below the cotyledons a pith first appears, and the xylem separates into two V-shaped groups; the metaxylems gradually move outwards (fig. 85); and at the node the vascular supply of each cotyledon consists of a tangential row of bundles; in the middle the vestigial protoxylem, on either side of this a wedge-shaped metaxylem group, and on the extremities of the row the phloems. Except for the indication shown by the phloems, there are no signs of tetrarchy in this seedling. Triarchy passes to diarchy by the disappearance of one of the protoxylems, and the upper part of the hypocotyl is constructed on the diarch plan, as in Ononis rotundifolia and Medicago turbinata. LOTEÆ. ANTHYLLIS Danna-Jovis, Linn. Small undershrub. Hypocotyl slowly tapering to the root. Cotyledons ovate and leaf-like, without axillary buds D 2 36 MH. R. H. COMPTON : AN INVESTIGATION OF THE The root contains a diarch 1-2-seriate plate of primary xylem; the phloem includes small scattered groups of large fibres, which die out on entering the hypocotyl. As we ascend the hypocotyl, the xylem plate increases somewhat in thickness at the centre and the protoxylems become: crushed, but a pith does not appear till about 4 mm. below the cotyledons. On the appearance of the pith the xylem begins to round up into two polar double bundles, and the phloem divides to accompany each group of xylem. At the node, however, the xylem is still exarch and roughly V-shaped, and the phloems lie laterally to it. Soon after entering the cotyledon, the transitional changes are completed by the gradual change in relative position of the root protoxylem and the metaxylem elements, and by the passage of the phloem into a dorsal position. ANTHYLLIS VULNERARIA, Linn. (РІ. 1. fig. 12.) A perennial herb, with short woody root-stock and mainly radical leaves. Hypocotyl passes smoothly into the root. Cotyledons narrowly oblong, connate into a short tube at the base. Lubbock (1892, p. 418) and De Candolle (1825, pl. 5) give figures of the seedling. The root is diarch, containing a narrow 1—3-seriate band of xylem lying in the cotyledonary plane. The phloem is destitute of fibres. "This condition continues for about five-sixths of the way up the hypocotyl, where the transition commences; the details closely resemble those in A. Barba- Jovis. ANTHYLLIS VULNERARIA var. DrrLENI, Schult. The seedling agrees closely with the type in form, size, and anatomy, and there is no need to describe it further. ANTHYLLIS TETRAPHYLLA, Linn. (Pl. 6. fig. 86.) Hypocotyl tapering slowly to the root. Cotyledons ovate, slightly asym- metrical, stalked with prominent midrib, pinninerved. The root, unlike that of the other species of Anthyllis, is tetrarch, con- taining a solid four-rayed xylem star and four phloems, each with a central mass of fibres. A pith slowly appears about half-way up the hypocotyl, and gradually separates the xylem into four groups, of which the two polar remain wedge-shaped, the two lateral broadening into a V-shape (fig. 86, at three- quarters up hypocotyl). A little higher up six groups can be distinguished, comprising a polar bundle and two half-lateral bundles at each end of the ellip- tical stele. The polar xylems undergo rearrangement of elements, becoming double, and are joined by the half- lateral xylems about 2 mm. below the coty le- donary node. The four phloems, each with a central group of fibres, continue unchanged throughout the hypocotyl. The cotyledon trace is composed of a pair of collateral bundles with vestiges of the polar protoxylem directly between them. SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOSJE. 37 Hosackia PURSHIANA, Benth. Erect annual. Material much etiolated, so that full dimensions cannot be given. The root was very short in the nine seedlings examined, and in all cases exhibited four 1-2-seriate xylem plates : triarchy has, however, been recorded by Van Tieghem and Douliot for /Josackia (sp. *), and this may be the case in longer roots of H. Purshiana. The transition seems to resemble that of Anthyllis tetraphylla in some respects, though the bulk of the tissues is less. The changes, moreover, do not being till two-thirds up the hypocotyl; they аге incomplete below the node, and in fact remain so far into the cotyledons, the lateral bundles not becoming truly collateral. Lorus TETRAGONOLOBUs, Linn. Prostrate or ascending herb. Hypocotyl tapering very gradually to a long primary root. Cotyledons rather thick, ovate, slightly asymmetrical, con- spicuously jointed to a stout petiole of 2 mm., strongly nyctitropic. The root is tetrarch, containing a solid stout xylem star alternating with four phloems, each with a strong group of fibres. The fibres throughout the seedling are rather conspicuous. This root-like structure persists without change for more than half-way up the hypocotyl. Here, however, there is a slight tendency for the four metaxylem bands to separate, and also for the protoxylems to become detached from their respective metaxylems (a phenomenon also observed elsewhere, e.g., in Guilandina Bonducella). As we enter the upper half of the hypocotyl there appears a pith which enlarges rapidly, and causes the lateral xylems to broaden out and finally to divide in half ; the polar xylem remaining in compact centripetal bands: thus, three- quarters of the way up the hypocotyl six bundles are present—viz., the two polar and the four half-lateral xylems. Just below the node the polar xylems divide into triads, and are joined by the half-laterals; the phloems re- maining in the same position throughout the hypocotyl, with the result that two cotyledon traces are organised, each composed of a median proto- xylem and a pair of collateral bundles, one on each side. The transition is therefore best described as ** intermediate-hi gh.^' The development of the fibres, which though not great is yet more pronounced than in most Lotes, seems to aid in the support of this tall seedling with its root-like hypocotyledonary structure. It is very unusual to find so high a transition in so thick a hypocotyl. Lorus REQUIENI, Mauri. Erect annual herb. Hypocotyl tapering slowly to the root. Cotyledons ovate. The root is tetrarch, and the whole structure of the hypocotyl very closely resembles that in Z. Tetragonolobus, save in details. Тһе transition takes place in the same region, and the cotyledon traces are similarly constituted, 38 MR. R. H. COMPTON : AN INVESTIGATION OF THE There does not seem, however, to be the same tendency for the proto- and metaxylems to become detached from one another ; nor are fibres so strongly developed in the phloem. Lorus cornicuatos, Linn. (РІ. 1. fig. 17.) Hypocotyl passes smoothly into the primary root, which quiekly forks. Cotyledons ovate, shortly petiolate. The xylem of the root is in the form of a solid threc-rayed star of small size. The phloem contains no fibres. No change in structure occurs until about 5 mm. below the cotyledons. Here a pith begins to appear: two of the xylem rays increase their angular distance and the phloem between them divides into two groups. ‘Ihe polar xylems eventually become almost opposite ; the third (lateral) xylem gradually dwindles and finally becomes almost extinct. No trace of a fourth protoxylem was detected. The cotyledonary trace at the node consists of two small tangential groups of metaxylem with protoxylem between, and of two groups of phloem lying laterally to the metaxylems. The final stages of the transition are accomplished just above the first branching of the cotyledon veins. Lotus corniculatus has recently been examined by Chauveaud (1911, p. 351), who gives a figure of a transverse section at the base of the cotyledon and a description of the transition phenomena. Doryenium HIRSUTUM, Sér. (Pl. 6. figs. 87-89.) Small bushy plant. Cotyledons ovate, articulated to the short petiole. The structure of the lower part of the hypocotyl and root is very variable. Out of ten seedlings examined two were found to have a tetrarch root, five a triarch, and three a diarch. The upper part of the hypocotyl, however, shows the same structure, whatever the symmetry of the root. (i.) The xylem in a tetrarch root consists of four equal biseriate plates of vessels meeting in the centre of the stele. This arrangement continues till nearly half-way up the hypocotyl. A small pith then appears and the xylems in the cotyledonary plane are separated somewhat: as the pith. increases the lateral xylems broaden out tangentially, and at the same time their protoxylems become compressed towards the centre. The stele thus. becomes elliptical, and the lateral protoxylems lose in importance relatively to the polar: the latter remain narrowly wedge-shaped and conspicuously exareh. The xylem remains in a continuous ring round the pith to within 2 mm. of the cotyledons : then a separation into two cotyledonary traces takes. place (fig. 89) ; and the narrow V-shaped xylems (each composed of a polar group and a pair of attached half-laterals with their protoxylems) quickly collect into the usual type of double bundles. The exareh position of the polar protoxylem continues into the base of the cotyledons, and the pair of phloem bundles are in a tangential position. SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOSAE. 39 relatively to the xylem at the node. As we ascend into the cotyledonary lamina, however, the xylem gradually becomes mesarch and then endarch, and the phloems slowly move to the dorsal position. (ii.) In the triarch type (fig. 87) the three-rayed xylem star persists until nearly half-way up the hypocotyl. Then, as the pith begins to appear, two xylems (the polar ones) gradually inerease their angular distance until they become opposite ; the phloem between them divides into two parts, and the metaxylem on the side of the pith opposite to the third xylem acquires a few protoxylem elements (fig. 88). Thus a tetrarch arrangement is produced, and, by the equalisation of the lateral groups of xylem, the structure assumes the same symmetry as is found in seedlings with tetrarch roots (fig. 89, taken from a triarch seedling). (11.) The diareh type is a further simplification, and passes into the tetrarch symmetry in the course of the hypocotyl in a mode similar to that pursued in the transformation from triarch into tetrarch. It may be noted that the two missing lateral groups of xylem do not appear simultaneously, but that as we pass up the hypocotyl we find a triarch stage intervening between the diarch and the tetrarch. Measurements reveal no differences in size between seedlings showing different types of symmetry (cf. Caragana arborescens). GALEGEZE. INDIGOFERA GALEGOIDES, DC. Tall shrub. Hypocoty] tapering slowly into the long primary root. Cotyle- dons ovate-oblong. The hypocotyl is somewhat downy. The root is tetrarch, the xylem being in a solid four-rayed star 6 mm. below the collet. Here the changes begin ; a pith appears, and the xylem is speedily broken up into four solid equilateral wedges. Fibres and tannin- sacs are present in the phloem. At the collet the four xylems are contiguous, but higher up they separate completely and each becomes radially crushed into a tangential position: the protoxylems projecting outwards slightly. 2 mm. below the cotyledons the lateral xylems divide and the halves go to join the polar groups ; a double bundle is thus formed at each pole of the ellipse, but each of the two bundles composing it is clearly made up of polar and lateral groups. At the departure of the cotyledon the double bundle is practically endarch ; and the transition is completed in the region of branching by fusion in the median plane. INDIGOFERA TINCTORIA, Linn. Hypocotyl hairy. Cotyledons ovate. De Candolle (1825, pl. 7) gives a figure of a seedling. Seedlings supplied under the name J. sumatrana, Geertn., agreed closely 40 MR. R. H. COMPTON : AN INVESTIGATION OF THE with J. tinctoria, to which species 7. sumatrana is referred by the Kew Index. The structure is very similar in both species, and agrees with that described for Г. galegoides so nearly that further description is unnecessary. INDIGOFERA sp. (? 7. pulchella, Roxb., a shrub.) Cotyledons ovate, leaf-like. This species also shows a close similarity in structure to 7. galegoides and other Indigofera spp. TEPHROSIA PURPUREA, Pers. Much branched, sub-erect perennial, 30-60 em. high. Hypocotyl tapering rather rapidly to the long primary root. Cotyledons oblong, with a notch on one side owing to pressure against the hilum, much furrowed on the ventral surface over the veins. The seedling is clothed with long unicellular hairs. The root is tetrarch, and 3 mm. below the external collet a solid xylem star is present. The phloem has stout fibres. А pith begins to appear, and at the collet the xylem is spread out into a continuous ring of metaxylem with four projecting protoxylems. The phloem at the collet forms four continuous bands alternating with the protoxylems ; each of these contains a conspicuous group of fibres separated from the well-dotted endodermis by a single layer of pericycle, and flanked by sieve-tubes, companion-cells, and phloem parenchyma. 5 mm. above the collet the pith is still larger, and the xylem ring has broken into four similar triads, each consisting of a small effete median protoxylem and two larger tangential metaxylems. The lateral metaxylems separate gradually, their protoxylems also divide and follow them ; 10 mm. below the cotyledons there are present, besides the polar protoxylems, four long tangential bands of metaxylem with vestiges of the lateral half-protoxylems on their intercotyledonary edges. As we ascend to the cotyledonary node the xylem bundles gradually contract and become endarch, the lateral protoxylems losing their distinct- ness ; the pitted vessels are completely replaced by spiral, and the phloem loses its fibres. The cotyledon trace thus consists of a pair of collateral stem- like bundles with intervening polar protoxylems. GALEGA ORIENTALIS, Lam. Erect herbaceous perennial. Hypocotyl slowly tapering to the root. Cotyle- dons long-stalked, spathulate. The root is tetrarch, four equal xylem plates being present and meeting at the centre. The phloem contains a few large fibres. As we ascend to the collet, two of the protoxylem rays dwindle relatively to the others, and about 4 mm. above the collet they disappear altogether, though their metaxylems persist to some extent ; the structure then becomes apparently diarch. A SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOSJE. 41 pith begins to appear just above the collet, and by its gradual broadening breaks the xylem into two cotyledonary traces which have a narrow V-shape. The metaxylems collect into two groups on the sides of each polar protoxylem, and the phloems (which have undergone no change save tbe loss of their fibres at the collet) now lie on the flanks of the double xylem bundle so formed. In this position the vascular tissue enters the cotyledons, and gradually changes, as it ascends the petiole, until the xylem is completely endareh and the two phloems have fused dorsally above it; this happens in the region of branching of the veins. GALEGA OFFICINALIS, Linn. Erect perennial herb. Cotyledons spathulate-oblong. De Candolle (1825, pl. 8) gives a figure. The material examined was unsatisfactory, owing to extensive secondary thickening. The structure appeared to show considerable similarity to G. orientalis. The root was apparently tetrarch, becoming diarch above, and the transition was high ; but the material hardly admitted of complete certainty in the examination of the primary structure. CoLUTEA CRUENTA, Dryand. Fair-sized shrub. Hypocotyl tapering slowly to the long primary root. Cotyledons ovate. The root is tetrarch, xylem being solid to the centre. A pith begins to appear just below the external collet, and slowly dilates as we ascend the hypocotyl. The xylem arranges itself in four similar tangential groups, each of which carries with it a pair of phloems arisen by the division of the four root-phloems. Not until 2 mm. below the node do the lateral xylem groups divide in half and pass to join the polar xylems ; the latter here consist of three groups each, a median protoxylem and two metaxylem wings with superposed phloem. Just below the cotyledons fusion of the half-bundles takes place ; and at the node each cotyledon trace consists of two broad collateral bundles, with a conspicuous group of crushed polar protoxylem lying between them, and small patches of lateral protoxylem on their extreme edges. CoLUTEA ARBORESCENS, Linn. (Pl. 1. fig. 14.) Shrub of 2-3 metres. Base of hypocotyl somewhat swollen beneath the ground and tapering rapidly to root. Cotyledons large, leaf-like, ovate, slightly secund. De Candolle (1825, pl. 11) gives a figure of the seedling. The transition is essentially similar to that described in C. cruenta. CARAGANA ARBORESCENS, Lam. (Pls. 6. fig. 90 ; 7. figs. 91, 92.) Fair-sized shrub. Hypocotyl passing smoothly into the little-branched 42 MR. R. H. COMPTON: AN INVESTIGATION OF THE primary root. Cotyledons shortly petiolate, oblong-ovate, thick. Lubbock (1892, p. 427) in describing the embryo states that the position of the radicle varies much in different seeds, being “accumbent, or obliquely or wholly incumbent," and being * compressed or subterete according to position." (РІ. 1. fig. 5.) The root is tetrarch or triarch, or may show a structure intermediate between typical triarchy and tetrarchy. (i.) When the root is tetrarch it contains four narrow plates of xylem meeting in the centre, and four equal groups of phloem with fibres. Pith begins to appear 10 mm. below the collet and rapidly increases in bulk, so that the early stages of the transition are passed through before the hypocotyl is reached. At the collet the xylem is arranged in four groups of three, a large median protoxylem and a pair of smaller lateral metaxylems composing each triad. The phloem also divides, and half-bundles go to lie over each metaxylem. As we pass up the hypocotyl the metaxylems gradually increase in bulk and become mixed with parenchyma, while the protoxylems become erushed ; so that half-way up the hypocotyl there are eight main bands of xylem, each with its own group of phloem, thus forming a system of stem- like collateral bundles. The lateral xylems separate in the usual way, and the halves with their phloems join the polar bundles. The cotyledonary trace consists of a pair of collateral bundles and a few erushed protoxylem elements between. (11.) In the case of the seedlings with triarch root the structure and changes of the individual bundles are identical with those which are found in the tetrareh until about half-way up the hypocotyl (Pl. 6. fig. 90). Then a new small group of vessels appears in the intercotyledonary plano; this is the representative of the fourth root xylem (Pl. 7. fig. 91). It is quite unconnected with the other xylem elements, and can hardly function for water-conduction from the root until it is put in communication therewith by secondary developments. It never reaches the size of the other lateral xylem group, but behaves in an exactly similar fashion (fig. 92). The remainder of the transition phenomena are precisely as in the tetrarch type, except that the double bundles of the cotyledon traces are somewhat smaller on the side of the late-appearing fourth xylem than on the other. (ii. In the intermediate type (seen in one seedling) the root shows, apparently throughout its length, four groups of xylem of very unequal size and unequally spaced round the stele. One of the xylems is relatively small and consists only of protoxylem, while the others possess metaxylem also ; at the collet, the three others have the usual detached metaxylem wings, while he small lateral xylem is without them. This condition gradually changes to that of the typical tetrarch type as we ascend the hypocoty], and the main features of the transition are identical with those in case i. It was found that in triarch seedlings the diameter of the hypocotyl is SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOSÆ. 43 1:0-1'1 mm., while in tetrarch it is l:1-1:2 mm. ; it is possible that this variation is connected with the variability in position of the radicle within the testa. So slight is the difference in diameter, however, that it is suggested with hesitation that it may be connected with the variation of symmetry. In Doryenium hirsutum, more variable still in anatomy, no such variation in diameter was detected. CARAGANA TRAGACANTHOIDES, Poir. Shrub or small tree. Cotyledons ovate, shortly stalked. The root is triarch in the only seedling examined, becoming tetrarch several mm. below the collet. The xylem is in four narrow wedge-shaped groups, surrounding a pith, which appears to be present throughout. Above the collet the features of the anatomy closely resemble those in С. arborescens, ASTRAGALUS CHLOROSTACHYS, Lindl. A copiously branched undershrub, several feet high. The cotyledons are stalked and twisted to one side, uniting to a short tube which bears the axillary buds. The root is triarch, containing a small solid xylem star, and three phloems without fibres. A pith begins to appear at the collet region, but dilates slowly, so that not till two-thirds up the hypocotyl do we find the xylem forming the usual complete ring with three projecting protoxylems. In the upper third of the hypocotyl, however, changes are more rapid. The xylem ring breaks in the intercotyledonary plane, and at the same time new protoxvlem elements make their appearance on the side opposite the third (lateral) protoxylem, Thus the separating cotyledon traces appear to have been derived from a tetrarch root. The three protoxylem groups—polar and two half-laterals—of each cotyledon bundle are quite conspicuous, and persist above the cotyledonary node. The double bundle at the node consists of obliquely collateral groups of xylem and phloem between which the polar protoxylem persists. The fusion of phloems takes place just above the region of branching into the lamina. CARMICHAELIA AUSTRALIS, №. Br. An erect almost leafless shrub. — Cotyledons stalked, ovate, slightly secund. The root is triarch, containing three equal 1-2-seriate xylem plates meeting at the centre. These separate and become wedge-shaped, arranging them- selves round a pith, so that the two polar xylems are more than 120° apart. A little more than half-way up the hypocotyl the phloem between the polar xylems divides; and about 2 mm. below the cotyledons a fourth xylem. appears between the two half-phloems, so that tetrarchy is established. 44 MR. R. H. COMPTON: AN INVESTIGATION OF THE In the three seedlings examined this new fourth xylem did not divide itself between the two cotyledons, but passed entire to one cotyledon, joining the polar xylem on its way out. It should thus be compared not with a complete root-pole, but with half one. The other intercotyledonary xylem (third) in two seedlings was shared equally between the two cotyledons ; in the other seedling it went entire to one cotyledon (the fourth xylem going to the other). SWAINSONA CapELLL, F. Muell. (РІ. 6. fig. 93.) The root contains three similar 1-2-seriate xylem plates meeting in the centre. This structure continues some distance into the hypocotyl; the xylems then gradually widen out and a pith appears. — Half-way up the hypocotyl the xylem lies in а C-shaped figure of unusual appearance (fig. 93). This continues to within 2 mm. of the node, where the third xylem divides along the minor axis, the halves going in conjunction with the polar xylems to the cotyledons. The cotyledon trace is a lop-sided endarch-mesarch group of xylem with two obliquely-placed phloems ; the two cotyledon traces are separated by about 150°. ASTRAGALUS DANICUS, /etz., var. ALBUS. A herbaceous perennial with stems 10-30 em. high. The cotyledons are ovate, on a petiole of fair length: one edge is curved and the other almost straight ; it is towards the latter that the first leaf is borne. The root has a solid triarch xylem star which runs unchanged up the hypocotyl for about 10 mm. А pith then appears, and the vessels them- selves become intermingled with parenchyma, their reticulate structure being replaced by spiral. The xylem then divides itself equally between the two ends of the elliptical stele, the lateral group splitting along the minor axis. No signs of a fourth protoxylem group were detected. At the node the xylem is mesarch ; the bundles on one side (that of the third root-pole) are slightly larger than those on the other ; the phloems are obliquely dorsal to the xylems, and become fused in the median line higher up the cotyledon in the region of branching. The double bundles are not quite opposite at the node, but go off at an angle of about 150°. OXYTROPIS CAMPESTRIS, DC, A herbaceous perennial with woody root-stock. Hypocotyl passing smoothly into root. Cotyledons ovate, connate at base, slightly turned to опе side. The root has a solid triarch xylem star. The phloem contains fibres. The transition is high, as there is no modification of the root-structure until about 3 mm. below the cotyledons. Then the polar xylems are separated by a pith and the third xylem divides itself between them ; no trace of a fourth SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOS/E. 45 protoxylem was observed. The cotyledon trace at the node consists of phloems and xylems in a tangential row ; but the transition is completed by the bundles becoming collateral very shortly above the node. OXYTROPIS LAPPONICA, Gaud. A herbaceous perennial, sometimes with stems not developed, at others with stems a few centimetres long. The cotyledons are small and ovate. The transition phenomena are closely similar to those in O. campestris. BisERRULA PELECINUs, Linn. Many seedlings arise from a long indehiscent fruit, The cotyledons are. ovate and leaf-like. The transition is quite like that in the O.ytropzs spp. HEDYSARE.E. ARACHIS HYPOG.EA, Linn. A small annual herbaceous plant with diffuse stems producing large seeds which ripen underground. The embryo is straight. The cotyledons are stout and fleshy, ovate with a cordate base ; on germination they are pushed up above ground, but serve almost entirely for food-storage. The hypocotyl is short and thick, 7 mm. in diameter at the base, 6x4 mm. at the oval summit, with a marked constriction below the collet leading to the narrower primary root. De Candolle (1825) gives a figure of the seedling. The root is tetrarch, the xylem consisting of a solid mass of large pitted vessels with four radiating protoxylem arms. The phloems contain a large quantity of scattered fibres. At the dilation of the axis below the external collet a large pith appears ; the metaxylem moves into a tangential position and forms wings on either side of the four long narrow 1-3-seriate proto- xylem plates. Immediately above the collet the metaxylem wings of the polar groups move tangentially and fuse with the lateral groups ; the latter having, with their protoxylems, divided, Thus four main groups of xylem are found at approximately equal distances; over each of these lies a phloem group, so that the axis at this point would have a stem-like structure but for the vestigial polar protoxylem at each end of the elliptical stele. Plumular bundles new begin to appear ; they detach themselves from the four main metaxylem groups laterally to the stele, so that it is difficult to determine whether the lateral root-poles are cotyledonary or plumular. As they appear the ellipse elongates considerably : 2 mm, above the external collet the first plumular bundles are given off ; half-way up the hypocotyl there are three on either side. The cotyledon traces have also become more complex, and each consists of the median vestigial protoxylem and four collateral bundles. Higher up still the bundles supplying ach cotyledon have again fused into two broad bands, and in this condition they enter the cotyledons ; the plumular bundles have increased by branching into five on 46 MR. R. H. COMPTON : AN INVESTIGATION OF THE each side, and just below the cotyledons eight or nine are present on each side of the stele. DESMODIUM CANADENSE, DC, The hypocotyl gradually tapers to the long primary root. The cotyledons are ovate, slightly secund, and a little thickened. The root is tetrarch, containing a solid xylem star ; a short distance below the collet the xylem breaks into four triangular groups arranged at equal distances round a small pith. Just above the external collet the xylems gradually spread into the tangential position ; the phloems divide at the same time ; and two-thirds of the way up the hypocotyl the stele contains eight tangential groups of metaxylem with a phloem group superposed upon each. The protoxylems behave in the usual manner ; the polar ones remain in the cotyledonary plane, being isolated from their metaxylems ; the lateral ones divide shortly after their metaxylems, and pass with them to join the polar metaxylems. Plumular bundles appear first in the intercotyledonary plane on both sides of the stele simultaneously (the first two leaves being opposite). A con- spicuous feature is the presence of tannin-sacs in connection with the plumular traces in the hypocotyl, and their complete absence in connection with the cotyledonary traces, cotyledons, and root. (Tannin-saes are abundant in the epicotyl, especially in the hypodermal layer and the pericyele.) The cotyledon trace consists of a median protoxylem and two compound metaxylems, vestiges of the lateral protoxylem remaining on the extre me edge ; the phloems have again fused, and two pass out to each cotyledon. DEsMODIUM GANGETICUM, DC, Decumbent or erect herb or undershrub. Cotyledons ovate. The transition phenomena are on the whole similar to those in D. canadense, but take place at a higher level. The small solid root-like xylem star continues half-way up the hypocotyl before being broken into four wedges by the appearance of a pith. At no period, also, are there eight collateral bundles in the hypocotyl, for the lateral half-xylems join the pol while the latter is breaking into a triad. throughout. ar groups Four phloems are present SCORPIURUS VERMICULATA, Linn. (Pl. 1. fig. 11.) The hypocotyl passes smoothly into the little-branched primary root. The cotyledons are linear and of great length, furrowed on the ventral surface, and with membranous connate wings at the base. ре Candolle (1825, pl. 12) gives a figure of the seedling. The root is tetrarch, a solid xylem star with four equidistant protoxylems being present. The phloems contain fibres. The transition is that usual for SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOSA. 47 tetrarch seedlings ; it is initiated at the collet by the appearance of a pith ; the lateral bundles divide about three-quarters of the way up the hypocotyl, and fuse with the halves of the polar bundles. At the node each cotyledon trace consists of a pair of collateral metaxylem bundles with protoxylem between. On entering the cotyledon each of the two bundles forks, the adjacent halves fusing together ; and throughout the cotyledon there run a median endarch collateral bundle and a pair of lateral bundles. Three or four epicotyledonary branches arise at the node, as well as axillary buds borne on the short cotyledon tube (compare Coronilla varia, &c.). ) I , SconPIURUS SULCATA, Linn. (РІ. 8. figs. 94, 95.) The hypocotyl slowly tapers into the primary root. The cotyledons are linear. The root is triarch, this arrangement persisting until just beneath the external collet. In the upper part of the hypocotyl a tetrarch structure obtains; the transition from triarchy to tetrarehy usually occurs at the external collet, but occasionally not until half-way up the hypocotyl. Just below the collet three equal and equidistant 1—2-seriate xylem plates are present, surrounding a fair-sized pith. In the more usual case, the axis dilates below the collet, one of the phloems divides, and a fourth xylem, unconnected with the others, appears between the two halves (fig. 94). This new xylem gradually increases in size, and the axis slowly takes up a regular symmetry, all the xylems being equidistant (fig. 95). Sometimes, however, the fourth xylem does not appear till half-way up the hypocotyl ; and in this case it arises as a branch from one of the other xylem groups. The difference in the insertion of the fourth xylem in the two cases would seem to be related to its value as a water-channel: in the first case it derives its water-current directly from the absorbing surface of the root; in the second it is merely an accessory conducting strand. Whatever the origin of the fourth xylem, the upper half of the hypocotyl has a uniform structure. The polar bundles broaden into a V-shape, re- maining exareh. The lateral xylems broaden into the tangential position and divide, half of each moving to each pole and fusing with the polar meta- xylems. The phloems suffer no change. Thus at each end of the (now elliptical) stele there is a double bundle, with three protoxylems, one in the middle and one at each extremity, and two phloem groups. Though all the xylem fuses together, just below the cotyledonary node the lateral groups again become free, so that each cotyledon receives a median double bundle of xylem and a pair of lateral groups, the phloems being inserted outside the gaps between median and lateral xylems. Two or three branches arise at the cotyledonary node without reference to the cotyledons, and their internodes are very short, so that a rosette of leaves is formed. 48 MR. R. H. COMPTON: AN INVESTIGATION OF THE ScoRPIURUS SUBVILLOSA, Linn. Has been investigated in detail by Dangeard (1889, p. 108) ; it appears to present no noteworthy difference from the other Seorpiurus spp. described above. The root is tetrarch as in S. vermiculatus, and the transition is high as in S. sulcata. ONOBRYCHIS CAPUT-GALLI, Lam. The hypocotyl is sharply constricted just below the collet, this being connected with (? caused by) the pressure of the clasping carpels of the fruit. The cotyledons are large, slightly thickened, and clearly asymmetrical, one edge being straight, the other curved. Figures are given by De Candolle (1825, pl. 14) and Klebs (1885, p. 608). The root is triarch, three equal and equidistant xylems surrounding a fair- sized pith. This extends to the collet, where changes begin to occur. Just above the collet (at the constricted part of the hypocotyl) two of the xylems (polar) are seen to be more than 120° apart, the third is becoming V-shaped, and a fourth group is appearing opposite the third ; four phloem groups are now present, the one originally between the polar xylems having divided. A quarter of the way up the hypocotyl the stele is elliptical, the two polar xylems are still entire, but the two laterals have divided into pairs of tangential groups. Shortly above, the polar xylems also spread out and divide in half ; and three-quarters of the way up the hypocotyl four main groups of xylem are found, each formed by the fusion of adjoining halves of polar and lateral metaxylems. The phloems remain unchanged. Each cotyledon takes two of these collateral bundles with the polar protoxylem between. The transition thus resembles that found in Scorpiurus suleata in the passage from triarchy to tetrarchy, but differs in structural details and in the lower level at which the changes occur. ORNITHOPUS COMPRESSUS, Linn. Hypocotyl tapering gradually to the root. Cotyledons oblong-ovate, shortly petioled, slightly secund, pinninerved. The root is triarch, with three equal uniseriate xylem plates meeting in the centre. The transition is high, a pith not appearing till within about 5 mm. of the cotyledonary node. At this level a fourth protoxylem arises on the elongated xylem plate in the intercotyledonary plane and almost at once divides into halves like the third protoxylem. Thus, while the transition is completed on the tetrarch plan the greater part of the hypocotyl is triarch. CORONILLA MONTANA, Scop. An erect perennial herb. The cotyledons are long-stalked ; the lamina is ovate, gradually narrowing to the petiole. The root, just below the collet, is triarch ; in the young state two of the SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOS.E. 49 primary xylem plates are continuous and the third lies separate ; but in the older state a solid xylem star is produced, with 120° between each protoxylem. The phloem contains groups of stout fibres. This root-structure persists for about 17 mm. up the hypocotyl without change. 5 mm. below the cotyledons parenchyma begins to appear in the centre of the xylem star, and just above this two of the xylem plates begin to move apart and to become opposite to one another, the third protoxylem remaining in its former position. At the same time the phloem which lies in the enlarging angle between the (median cotyledonary) protoxylems extends tangentially and splits into two bundles, so that four phloem bundles are now present. About 2 mm. below the cotyledonary node the third (lateral) xylem divides into two parts, and each half attaches itself to the polar xylem plate, which is now becoming wedge-shaped. The polar protoxylem becomes very feeble and the metaxylem rounds up into two loose groups of spiral vessels at each end of the ellipse. On the inner edge of the two groups of metaxylem on one side of the ellipse there are small crushed protoxylem elements derived from the third root-pole. Similar elements now appear on the other side ; so that just below the cotyledons the structure appears to have been derived from a tetrarch root. Each cotyledon takes the two bundles of metaxylem with vestiges of the polar protoxylem between, and with the “lateral” half-protoxylems on their adaxial side. These latter are not so much crushed as the polar protoxylems. Two phloems, obliquely dorsal to the metaxylems, pass out to each cotyledon. This condition persists until the lamina is entered. "here is a short cotyledonary tube: no axillary buds are produced. The plumule contains tannin-sacs, whereas the cotyledons and hypo- cotyledonary axis are without them. The fact that the “lateral” protoxylems are much less crushed than the polar seems to indieate that they are differentiated slightly later ; and this is supported by the separation of the third xylem from the cther two in the young root: but the study of the early differentiation was not made. It is noteworthy that the fourth xylem pole is not present as such, but is only represented by a pair of protoxylems corresponding to “ half-laterals."' HIPPOCREPIS UNISILIQUOSUS, Linn. The cotyledons are linear and long. The root is triarch and no fourth protoxylem appears. But just above the level where the third protoxylem divides in half (2 mm. below the node) two other small groups of vessels appear on the opposite side of the ellipse ; their appearance is exactly similar to that of the halves of the third xylem, and they behave in the same way ; there is no doubt that they represent the LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XLI. E 50 MR. R. H. COMPTON: AN INVESTIGATION OF THE halves of the fourth root protoxylem, itself never produced, The transition is completed on the tetrareh plan: each cotyledon takes a triad of bundles which gives off lateral veins directly it enters the cotyledon. The structure is thus similar to that of Coronilla montana, but shows the origin of the “fourth” half-xylems rather more clearly. HEDYSARUM coronariumM, Linn. (РІ. 8. figs. 96, 97.) Hypocotyl broadens upwards, and is somewhat compressed and flattened by the persistent pericarp. Cotyledons orbicular, much turned to one side, inserted on broad tube, pinninerved. The first two leaves are alternate, and not, as De Candolle states (1825, p. 100), opposite, though the internodes are very short. De Candolle (1825, pl. 14) and Lubbock (1892, p. 432) give figures. The root is triarch, containing three equal 1-2-seriate xylem plates, and having fibres in the phloem. The xylem increases in bulk as we enter the hypocotyl, and half-way up the third (intercotyledonary) xylem divides in two, the opposite phloem doing the same (fig. 96). By the broadening of the polar xylems and the junction with them of the half-laterals, a pair of double bundles is produced: these being of the ordinary type save for the presence of the lateral protoxylems on one edge of each, the collateral bundle to which it is attached being markedly larger than its fellow. In this eondition the bundles which have come up from the root enter the broad cotyledonary tube. As the tube becomes free, however, a minute collateral bundle appears de novo on the side opposite to that of the third xylem; this bundle promptly divides into two similar halves (fig. 97), which speedily separate from one another and anastomose with the double bundles. Tt is quite elear that this new bundle represents a fourth root xylem, whose appearance is here delayed until the cotyledonary tube is free from the axis. ONOBRYCHIS SATIVA, Lam. (РІ. 1. fig. 4.) A perennial herb, with woody root-stock and stout ascending stems. The hypocotyl quickly narrows to the root, being sharply constricted at the collet region by the valves of the persistent fruit. The cotyledons are oblong-ovate, slightly secund, one edge being curved more than the other, moderately thick. The root xylem is triarch and the phloem contains fibres. The first changes occur in the region of dilation at the external collet. The xylems spread out internally and soon assume a tangential position, the edges of adjacent metaxylems uniting to form a continuous ring round the small pith. As we ascend into the hypocotyl the pith dilates, but the xylem ring remains closed. In the hypocotyl a gradual increase of the pith occurs at the expense of the cortex. The three xylem groups become distinct, and ove of them divides into two parts, which go to join the other (polar) xylem groups on their way to the cotyledons. These latter xylems never become SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOS& Ж, 51 opposite, however, and there is nowhere any trace of a tetrarch symmetry. The doubie bundles are organised in the usual way, but the collateral bundles of each are markedly asymmetrical : the one on the side of, and partially derived from, the third (intereotyledonary) root-pole is much larger than the other. The cotyledons are inserted at less than 180° apart, and their less curved edges are on the side of the third root protoxylem. This is the side on which the first plumular leaf appears ; and its trace is represented in the hypocotyl by secondary vascular tissue overlying, but distinct from, the third primary xylem. HIPPOCREPIS Comosa, Linn. A sprawling perennial with a woody root-stock. The cotyledons are almost linear, broadening slightly towards the tips. The root contains a solid triarch xylem star; the phloems contain fibres, which are present in considerable quantity throughout the seedling ; in the hypoeotyl, in addition to the phloem fibres, a group of fibres appears opposite each of the three protoxylems and the position of the missing fourth. The vaseular tissues are rearranged half-way up the hypocotyl, as if becoming tetrarch, the phloem between the two polar xylems dividing; but no fourth protoxylem appears. Each cotyledon receives one and a half root xylems ; the groups of fibres outside the polar protoxylems are confined to the hypocotyl and die out below the node. The transition is typically high. CORONILLA VARIA, Linn. A diffuse herbaceous perennial. The cotyledons are lanceolate. The root is triarch ; the xylem being solid to the centre, which is usually occupied by a large pitted vessel. The phloem contains fibres. Root- structure continues unchanged through three-quarters of the hypocotyl. A pith then appears and two of the protoxylems become opposite, the third being placed 90° from them, No trace of a fourth protoxylem was found at any level. At the cotyledonary node each double bundle consists of a pair of xylems with a polar protoxylem, between and two phloems obliquely dorsal to them. The epicotyl consists at first of two stems, each with its own leaf-system, borne without special relation to the position of the cotyledons. This behaviour does not affect the primary structure of the hypocotyl. Similar features are found in other Hedysarez, e. р. Scorpiurus vermiculatus. DALBERGIE/E. DALBERGIA Sissoo, Row), An erect tree. Hypocotyl narrowing gradually to the root. Cotyledons ovate. The root is tetrarch, containing a solid and almost square xylem. A pith appears some distance below the collet, and the xylem, at first annular, E2 52 MR. R. H. COMPTON: AN INVESTIGATION OF THE becomes broken into detached pieces at the collet. There are produced four groups of metaxylem which rapidly become endarch, one under each phloem ; the two polar protoxylems remain in situ. In the upper half of the mature hypocotyl the polar protoxylems disappear completely, and the structure becomes absolutely stem-like. Each cotyledon takes two of the collateral bundles. DERRIS scANDENS, Benth. A tall liane. The hypocotyl tapers to a long primary root. The cotyledons are ovate, asymmetrical, and foliaceous. The root contains a solid tetrarch xylem star and four phloems with included fibres. А pith appears 2 mm. below the collet, and at the collet it has dilated so as to break up the xylem ring into four tangential bands, each with central protoxylem (cf. Bauhinia, Pl. З. fig. 43, &c.). Intercalated bundles of metaxylem also may appear between adjoining bands of root xylem: these are similar to the © Zwischenstrünge" found so frequently in the Phaseoleze (Dodel, 1869). The polar xylems remain in continuous tangential bands, without showing the division into triads, in the lower half of the hypocotyl. The intercotyledonary xylems divide in halves about half- way up the hypocotyl, and three-quarters of the way up the polar xylems do likewise: the adjoining halves of polar and lateral xylems, however, do not fuse with one another, but pass into the cotyledons separately ; each cotyledon thus receiving four xylem bundles as well as interealary bundles. Meanwhile the phloem, originally in four distinct groups in the root, fuses into an almost continuous ring half-way up the hypocotyl; higher up it again separates, and at the node each cotyledon receives one band of phloem over the two polar half-xylems, and one band over each of the two half-laterals, besides a band over each “ Zwischenstrang” when present. The bundles of the cotyledon trace tend to come into contact with one another at the node, but do not actually fuse. VICIEZE. The seedling structure of the Viciew has received a good deal of attention in the past : in fact it appears that they have been regarded as representative of the Leguminose as a whole, rather to the exclusion of other tribes. Mlle. Goldsmith (1876, p. 1) gavea very complete account of the anatomy of Vicia sativa. Gérard (1881, p. 351) examined the structure of Lathyrus odoratus, L. latifolius, and Ervum Lens : these he found to agree substantially with Vicia sativa, while differing in certain respects, particularly in the presence of a pith at the cotyledonary node, obliterated higher up ; but he placed a different interpretation upon the occurrence of medullary xylem in the first few internodes from that given by Goldsmith. In 1910 Tourneux published a somewhat incomplete account of Vicia sativa, Frei Lens, Pisum SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOS. 53 sativum, and a species of Lathyrus; while adding no new facts of importance he propounded a novel view of the nature of the medullary xylem in the epicotyl. Chauveaud (1911, p. 341) studied Lathyrus odoratus, paying much attention to the details of development of the vascular system, and also Ervum Lens and Vicia Faba. My own researches and a study of the literature have shown that, with very few exceptions, the seedling structure is very uniform throughout the Viciew, the chief differences being in relation to size. In the majority of cases, therefore, I have no new facts to record. A detailed description, however, will be given of the structure of Pisum sativum and Vicia Faba, in which species certain fresh points of interest have been observed ; and other species will be mentioned very briefly. Pisum sativum, Linn. (Pls. 1. fig. 10 ; 8. fig. 105 ; 9. figs. 98-104.) A tall herbaceous annual, climbing by leaf-tendrils. The hypocotyl is very short, the change of epidermis taking place a few mm. beneath the cotyledons. The cotyledons remain in the testa below ground ; they are inserted at less than a right angle from one another, and lie laterally to the direct course of the axis. The epicotyl bears two or three trifid bracts and then the foliage-leaves ; the arrangement of leaves is distichous and the stem is quadrangular. The main shoot has comparatively short internodes and usually dies after a time, the growth being continued by branches with longer internodes, which arise in the axils of the lowest braets or leaves. The diameter of the stem just above the ground is much less than in the upper internodes *. The root is triarch ; the xylem is made up of three long and massive radial plates of small elements, which do not extend to the centre, but are ‘connected into a solid xylem star by larger metaxylem elements. There are three groups of strong fibres in the phloem, The endodermis is conspicuously dotted. As we pass up into the hypocotyl the xylem loses its regular appearance, the radial plates becoming loose groups with a mesarch development ; the central metaxylem begins to move outwards and parenchyma appears in its place. The three phloem bundles begin to divide, each separating into two groups. At the same time the two primary xylems destined to supply the cotyledons inerease their angular distance and begin to move outwards. Just below the cotyledons the xylem consists of two cotyledon traces and a first-leaf trace, all mesarch and similar in appearance ; and three tangential bands of metaxylem, which connect the cotyledon and leaf-traces and surround the fair-sized pith (Pl. 9, fig. 98). 5 * The small diameter of the base of the stem when compared with the size of the aerial system is strikingly shown in the fasciated monstrosity known as the Mummy Pea. 51 MR. R. H. COMPTON : AN INVESTIGATION OF THE Each cotyledon double xylem bundle carries with it a pair of phloem groups with fibres, these having arisen from the halves of the adjoining root phioems. The remaining halves on the side of the axis away from the cotyledons move tangentially and fuse in the intercotyledonary plane over the first-leaf trace. Before departure each cotyledonary phloem bundle gives off another branch inwards (Pl. 9. fig. 99). The branches between the coty- ledons divide into several groups : the innermost fuse in the intercotyledonary plane and become the median phloem of the second-leaf trace: the two outermost attach themselves to small groups of xylem given off from the neighbouring metaxylem group, and pass up into the epicotyl as the cortical fibrovaseular bundles: the intermediate pair increase much in size and become lateral phloem bundles of tho epicotyl. The branches on the side away from the cotyledons suffer no further division but become lateral bundles of the epicotyl also (fig. 100). Meanwhile the protoxylem of the second-leaf trace appears at the node, being inserted on the same side as the cotyledons. Its exact position may vary. In one instance it was seen to appear in a position external to the intercotyledonary metaxylem, and to move inwards gradually until it became continuous with, and on the inner side of, the metaxylem (figs. 99-101). In other cases it originated in the position it finally occupied. The metaxylems now suffer a rearrangement: the one in the inter- cotyledonary plane bends round the end of the ellipse (tig. 101) and breaks into two lateral bundles, the other two remaining in the same position. Then the xylem on each side of the ellipse fuses into a long band (fig. 102) and the two bands become compressed towards the major axis, where they fuse and obliterate the pith. A central mass of xylem is thus produced some few mm. up the epicotyl (fig. 103). The median bundle of the first leaf gives off a fibre bundle, which breaks through the (still dotted) endodermis, and places itself in the cortex ; shortly afterwards the second-leaf trace does the same (fig. 102). About half-way up the epicotyledonary internode, therefore, we find the usual four cortical bundles, two fibrous and two fibrovascular : and within the endodermis two polar fibrovascular bundles, a central dumb-bell-shaped mass of xylem, and four lateral groups of phloem with fibres * (fig. 103). At the departure of the first leaf (a trifid bract) the median leaf trace passes out and joins the cortical fibre bundle; simultaneously each cortical fibrovascular bundle gives off a branch which becomes a lateral strand of the * Hérail (1885, p. 219) calls the fibres pericyclic, but the point is ditlieult to determine. No “typical” phloem intervenes between them and the parenchymatous pericycle: two layers of the latter lie between the central fibres and the endodermis, 7, e. the same amount as lies between the “typical " phloem and the endodermis. The xylem of the first-leaf trace has a double appearazce, not shared by the phloem ; this. reflecting its origin from one of the root xylem poles (ef. Cesalpinia sepiaria). SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOS.E. 55 bract (fig. 104). The vascular system of the bract thus consists of a median and two lateral fibrovascular bundles, which anastomose with one another after its departure. The medullary xylem at the same time breaks along the minor axis into two pieces, and the piece on the side of the bract splits longitudinally ; so that two bundles are produced, each corresponding to one of the lateral phloems (Pls. 9. fig. 104; 8. fig. 105). — These bundles give off, towards the apex of the ellipse, branches which fuse on the major axis and so reform the polar bundle (connecting with the third leaf). At the same time each of these “ faisceaux réparateurs” gives off a group of fibres which fuse in the median plane in the cortex (fig. 104, arrows). At the second node the medullary xylem left at the other end of the ellipse splits longitudinally and repeats the process. Thus in the third internode a typical medullated stem-structure is produced, and this persists throughout the higher internodes. There is a certain amount of variation in the arrangement of the vascular strands in the epicotyl. The medullary xylem may never show the complete fusion into a solid core described above, but after the preliminary tangential fusion into two bands may break up again into four groups. The lateral phloem groups often fuse with one another, so that instead of four there may be only three or two such groups within the endodermis. DraGnaMs. (Pl. 9. figs. 98-104.) Cotyledonary xylem, solid black; phloem, dotted. Plumular protoxylem, cross-hatched ; metaxylem, line-shaded ; phloem, clear. v=xylem. p=plumular. p^ = phloem. c— cortical. feb fibrovascular bundle. Ci. & Cii.=the two cotyledons. fb= fibre bundle. Li. & Lii.=the first and second leaves. 98—104 : collet — first epicotyledonary node. Vici ЁАВА, Linn. (Pls. 1. fig. 9; 8. figs. 106-108.) Erect annual, not climbing ; the diameter of the stem is greater than in the climbing Viciew. There is practically no hypocotyl, the root-like surface extending to immediately below the cotyledons. The main root is long and is much branched at the base, just beneath the cotyledons. The sharply quadrangular epicotyl develops early, and bears as usual two or three trifid bracts and then the large foliage-leaves, their arrangement being distichous in the intercotyledonary plane. The first epicotyledonary internode shows a different structure from that found in Pisum sativum and the climbing Viciew generally. А pith is present throughout, the arrangement of bundles in a ring being of the normal type, and there being no medullary xylem ; the usual cortical bundles are present, however. In fact, the structure is similar to that which is found in л ер) MR. К, Н, COMPTON: AN INVESTIGATION OF THE the higher internodes of Pisum sativum, where the stem has increased in diameter and the pith is permanent. The structure of tetrarch seedlings of Vicia Faba has been shortly described by Chauveaud (1911, p. 350), who mentions the two cotyledonary and two plumular xylems, and also the medullation of the first epicotyledonary internode. The structure of the hypocotyledonary axis varies in different specimens. The number of xylem poles in the root may be four, five, or six. Five seems to be the commonest number. A seedling with the tetrarch root will be first described. (1) There are in the root four xylem plates each consisting of 2-3 rows of vessels, arranged radially around a fair-sized pith which extends to the root apex. Alternating with these are four groups of phloem, which consist, in the upper part of the root, of a central mass of stout fibres, encircled by a ring of clear-celled parenchyma, this again being surrounded by patches of sieve-tubes and companion-cells. As we ascend the axis, through its region of gradual dilation below the cotyledons, the xylem plates broaden internally and the pith increases in size. The stele becomes somewhat elliptical, and the xylems on the minor axis spread out almost tangentially, and each tends to break into three groups— a median group containing the protoxylem and some metaxylem, and two lateral metaxylem groups. The median groups suffer a re-arrangement of their elements and gradually become endarch, the change being much the same as that which occurs in a cotyledon trace in the region of transition ; in the endarch position these median bundles of the triads enter the epicotyl. The lateral metaxylems also enter the epicotyl without undergoing much change. The median bundles retain signs of a double structure for some time, and become the midrib bundles of the first two leaves respectively, which lie in the intereotyledonary plane. The lateral metaxylems become the lateral “ faisceaux réparateurs ” of the first epicotyledonary internode. To return to the xylem bundles which lie on the major axis of the elliptical stele below the cotyledons. They quickly assume a mesarchiarrangement, owing to the development of the metaxylem on the flanks of the protoxylem instead of internally to it; at the same time the metaxylem becomes mixed with parenchyma and comes to consist of spiral vessels опу. In the mesarch condition the double bundles pass out to the cotyledons. The phloem bundles with their contained fibres give off branches below the cotyledons, and each cotyledonary double xylem bundle takes with it portions of the two adjoining phloems. The portions that remain behind give off branches in the opposite directions, which fuse in the intercotyle- donary plane dorsally to the median leaf trace xylem bundles ; the residual bundles become the lateral pairs of phloems of the epicotyledonary central stele, one of them lying dorsally to each of the “ faisceaux réparateurs.” SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOS#, 54 The cortical fibrovaseular bundles of the epicotyl take their origin from the edges of the gap left in the ring of vascular tissue by the departing cotyledon bundles. We thus see that of the four primary xylem poles of the main root two supply the cotyledons, and two are direct prolongations of the vascular system of the first two epicotyledonary leaves (РІ. 8. fig. 106). (2) Seedlings with pentarch roots are very frequent, and the details of transition differ in some respects from those in the tetrarch cases. The five xylems are at first equidistant ; as we ascend the root where it dilates one of the xylems gradually dwindles, the protoxylem disappearing altogether, and the metaxylem becoming attached to the neighbouring xylem which is destined to supply one of the cotyledons. So that, so far as the xylem is concerned, the difference from the tetrarch type is not profound. The phloems, five in number, also suffer slightly different changes, which are best represented by a diagram (fig. 107). The difference trom the tet rarch type is simply the presence of two phloem bundles (one cotyledonary, one plumular) instead of a single bundle which later divides. Thus the pentarch type may be regarded as a tetrarch type with inter- calation of an extra xylem pole, arising from one of the cotyledonary bundles, and keeping distinet two of the phloem groups which in the tetrarch type fuse into a single group. (3) In a hexarch seedling the same process is repeated at both poles of the ellipse as occurs in one pole only of the pentarch type. Two supernumerary bundles are present, both on the same side of the stele, and as we ascend into the hypocotyl these fuse with their respective median cotyledonary bundles. The phloems are correspondingly modified (fig. 108). The condition of the vascular tissue at the cotyledonary node is essentially similar in tetrarch, pentareh, and hexarch types. The relation of the three types of. structures here described to one another is shown in figs. 106-108. (Cotyledonary xylem, cross-hatched ; phloem, dotted : plumular xylem, line-shaded ; phloem, clear: protoxylems which reach the cotyledonary node, black.) ABRUS PRECATORIUs, Linn. A much-branched climbing shrub. The seedling is very distinct in form from that of the other Viciew, and is rather comparable with certain Phaseoleve (e.g. Phaseolus radiatus). The hypocotyl is elongated; the cotyledons are thick and ovate, turning green in the light, with intercotyledonary fused stipules. The structure has been examined by Dangeard (1889, p. 111), who mentions shortly that “la tigele est longue [i. e. the transition is low] et les huit traces cotylédonnaires restent longtemps distinctes," following them down- wards; the root is tetrarch. My own examination of this species confirms these statements ; the following additional details may be given. 58 МЕ, К, Н. COMPTON : AN INVESTIGATION OF THE The four phloem bundles of the root pass up the hypocotyl unaltered, except histologically; fibres are present in the root, but die out higher up. The four root xylems broaden out below the collet into tangential bands, each with a median protoxylem ; each of these quickly breaks into two halves, differentiated tangentially, with marginal protoxylem, so that eight xylem bands are produced at the base of the hypocotyl. This continues through about three-quarters of the hypocotyl, the xylems becoming more and more endareh ; the groups then come into contact with one another in pairs beneath the phloems, so that four eollateral bundles are produced in the upper quarter of the hypocotyl ; each bundle, however, showing signs of its double origin. Each cotyledon receives two of theso collateral bundles. The plumular bundles are attached to the edges of the cotyledonary bundles towards the minor axis ; two such appear on each side about three-quarters up the hypocotyl, and a little higher a median bundle also appears on each side of the minor axis. The whole structure recalls what is found in the Phaseoleze, with which tribe this species shows some analogy. Further points оѓ similarity are: (1) the presence in some hypocotyls of interealary bundles (“ Zwischen- stránge " of Dodel); (2) the presence of a considerable quantity of tannin in special sacs; (3) the opposite position of the first two leaves; and (4) the early development of the plumule. Pisum Jomardi shows a very similar structure to that of P. sativum ; the first epicotyledonary internode, however, has only a single group of fibres on each side of the central elliptical cylinder, instead of the two in P. sativum. Vicia amphicarpea, Lrvum Lens*, Lathyrus angustifolius, Orobus cyaneus, and 0. niger all show a close resemblance to Vicia sativa t. (Goldsmith, 1876 p. 1). Soalso does Lathyrus Nissolia $, except for its very small size and the consequent restricted number of its vascular elements. Lathyrus sativus is closely similar to Pisum sativum, allowing for its smaller size; the cotyledon traces, however, on their way out through the cortex, give off several small bundles. Many of these disappear almost immediately (cf. Van Tieghem, 1884, p. 134) ; but in several instances опе, in a single specimen two bundles from each cotyledon trace pass up the first epicotyle- donary internode as cortical fibrovaseular bundles. PHASEOLELE. KENNEDYA RUBICUNDA, Vent. The hypocotyl is curiously thickened at the base, and narrows rapidly upwards: it tapers rather suddenly to a branched primary root. The cotyledons are oblong, pinnately nerved. First two leaves opposite, as is general throughout the Phaseoleæ. * PI L fig. 6. + PL L fig 8. { PL L fig. 13. SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOSJAE. 59 The root is tetrarch, containing a solid, almost square mass of xylem with slighly projecting protoxylem angles. A pith begins to appear at the collet, and slowly breaks the xylem into four 1-2-seriate plates. These slowly broaden inwardly, and become first Y-shaped, then T-shaped. About 2 mm. below the node the polar xylems break into triads and the lateral xylems divide in half: at the node the adjoining bundles fuse into pairs; so that the cotyledonary trace consists of a median protoxylem and a pair of loose collateral bundles, which are soon resolved into their components on entering the lamina. The transition is thus typically * intermediate.” No fibres are found in the phloem of the seedling; tannin-sacs are conspicuous objects in the hypocotyl. KENNEDYA RETUSA, F. Muell. A woody climber. The hypocotyl is remarkably thickened in its lower part, and narrows rather suddenly about half-way up ; it is constricted at the collet, the root being slender and much branched. The cotyledons are oblong, rather thick, pinninerved. The transition phenomena show much similarity to those described for K. rubicunda, and need not be further considered. CLITOREA TERNATEA, Linn. A climbing undershrub. The cotyledons often remain long enclosed in the testa, large, thick but foliaceous, oblong, with a cordate base, slightly asymmetrical owing to folding in seed. The hypocotyl gradually tapers to a long, much-branched primary root. Scattered hairs are borne by the hypocotyl, these having a single transverse wall and a recurved pointed tip. Lubbock (1892, p. 441) gives a figure of the seedling, and De Candolle (1825, pl. 9) gives figures of a series of stages in its development. The root is tetrareh and has a central pith far below the region of the. collet. At the collet region there are four protoxylem poles connected by bridges of metaxylem which form an almost continuous ring round the pith.. The phloems contain each a group of fibres. Тһе endodermis is fairly: distinct, but is not dotted. As we pass up the hypocotyl the xylem tends to break up into groups, until half-way up the hypocotyl each xylem quadrant is represented by three groups, a median protoxylem and two lateral metaxylems. Alternating: with the protoxylem are four long strips of. phloem, bounded by pericyclic fibres which abut directly on the well-marked starch-sheath. The xylem. also contains many fibres. Higher up the hypocotyl the four root proto-. xylems also divide and the halves join their respective metaxylems. There are thus produced eight bundles of xylem, tairly evenly distributed round the stele. Each cotyledon receives four of these bundles, which approach. 60 MR. R. H. COMPTON : AN INVESTIGATION OF THE one another in pairs and pass out without further change ; two long bands of phloem also enter each cotyledon. SOJA HISPIDA, Moench. The hypocotyl narrows gradually to the root. The cotyledons are ovate and rather fleshy. The root contains a solid tetrarch xylem star, which begins to contain a central pith just below the external collet. The pith dilates rather rapidly, so that about a quarter of the way up the hypocotyl the xylem is in four spreading groups, with protoxylem in the middle of each. Half-way up the hypocotyl the stele is somewhat elliptical and the two cotyledonary groups of bundles are now distinct : each comprises a polar triad consisting of a median protoxylem and a pair of rather widely separated metaxylem wings ; also two halves of the lateral xylems, each consisting of metaxylem with a protoxylem group attached to its extreme edge. The phloem is still in four groups which extend in ares between the ends of the major and minor axes. As we ascend above this level the polar protoxylems also divide, and tlie halves attach themselves to their respective metaxylems. — The lateral xylems fuse with the polar a few millimetres below the cotyledons ; so that the stele now contains only four broad bands of xylem, of loose texture, consisting chiefly of spiral elements, and having the vestiges of the root protoxylems attached to their edges. These xylem bands gradually become endarch, and by the time the cotyledonary node is reached they are typical stem-like collateral bundles, with hardly a trace of their hypocotyledonary nature. Each cotyledon takes two of these collateral bundles, the median line being devoid of vascular tissue. GLYCINE HISPIDA, Maxim. The dimensions of the seedling are somewhat larger than in that of Soja hispida, of which this species is supposed to be a cultivated variety. The transition phenomena are much alike in both species, but the changes occur at a lower level in Glycine hispida ; the transition being perhaps best classified as low, though it is not so low as in the Phaseolinz and Diocleinze to be deseribed below. PACHYRRHIZUS ANGULATUS, Ztich. The root is tetrarch, and the transition phenomena seem to be quite com- parable with those which occur in Clitorea Ternatea, for instance, though, as the germination is hypogeal, the changes in the hypocotyl are much compressed. SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOS.E. 61 PHASEOLUS RADIATUS, Linn. An erect biennial. The hypocotyl slowly tapers downwards to the long primary root; in its upper part it is covered with long unicellular hairs, mixed with some club-shaped multicellular hydathodes. The cotyledons are fleshy, green, oblong. Tho transition resembles that of Abrus precatorius rather closely. It is essentially similar in nature to that found in other Phaseoline. Intercalary bundles, however, are not present. Tannin-sacs are frequent, and many of the primary vessels while still young contain a tannin-like substance. PHASEOLUS HERNANDESII, Saw. (РІ. 8. fig. 109.) A tall climbing annual. The hypocotyl is long and stout. The cotyledons are thick and fleshy, not foliaceous, and are slightly green, but clearlyXfar more for storage than for assimilation. They fall off early and the epicotyl develops rapidly. The primary root is not long, but bears a great number of lateral rootlets just below the region of the external collet. The hypocotyl is sparsely covered with hooked unicellular hairs. The primary root is tetrarch, showing a solid four-pointed xylem core. Rapid dilation oceurs below the external collet, this being caused by the. appearance of a pith and its rapid inerease in diameter as we pass upwards. At the collet four widely separated groups of primary xylem are found, the metaxylem being arranged in the tangential position : these surround a bulky pith. Even at an early stage of growth a considerable quantity of secondary xylem and phloem is found in the region of the collet, so that the pith is completely surrounded with xylem, As we pass up the hypocotyl the amount of secondary tissue rapidly diminishes, and 2 em, above the collet very little is present. The positions of the xylem poles of the root are marked by four disorganised protoxylems. On either side of each of these, and separated from it by some little distance, is a tangential group of metaxylem ; there are therefore eight of these groups, which are in direct connection with the metaxylem at the collet. In between adjoining metaxylems are found intercalated xylem bundles, four in number, which connect on with the ring of secondary xylem at the collet region : these are the “ Zwischenstriinge " of Dodel (1872, p. 156). Half-way up the hypocotyl the protoxylems from the root have divided and each of the corresponding tangential metaxylems is now edged by a few crushed spiral vessels, The interealary bundles are now becoming much smaller. The xylem lies embedded in a perimedullary zone of dark-walled cells, The phloem is in four long bands, being interrupted in the planes of the xylem poles of the root: it consists, as in other Phaseolew, of small patches of sieve-tubes and companion-zells, many large tannin-sacs and phloem parenchyma. "62 MR. R. H. COMPTON: AN INVESTIGATION OF THE This condition lasts to within a few millimetres of the cotyledonary node, but the amount of xylem diminishes slowly. The lateral pairs of. xylem strands become more widely separated, and a Fusion is effected between adjoining polar and lateral bundles; the cotyledon trace consists of a pair of large collateral bundles, the xylem being composed of a great number of scattered spiral vessels ; each bundle being formed by the union of a half-polar and a half-lateral xylem group, with sometimes one гог more intercalary bundles. The bundles supplying each primordial leaf are two in number below the node, being attached to the edges of the cotyledon traces ; they gradually Approach one another, and finally fuse in the intercotyledonary plane. The bundle thus formed is the midrib of the primordial leaf ; it long shows indieation of its double origin (fig. 109), Four other large bundles and віх small ones are also found in the first epicotyledonary internode. The rapid development of secondary tissues near the collet is very striking in this species and in other Phaseoles, though it is found to some extent in many seedlings ; it is clearly correlated with the early development of an ‘extensive and much-branched root-system in the collet region. The main plumular bundles are early brought into relation with this system, and the ‘collet xylem ring may be regarded as the main distributing centre of the young plant. Its development seems to be precocious so far as the aerial ‘parts are concerned ; and it may be regarded as dependent on the rapid early growth of the root-system, and as anticipatory of the relatively faster -epicotyledonary development to follow. ‘CANAVALIA ENSIFORMIS, DC. ' C. GLADIATA, DC. Two species which only differ, in the stages observed, in the former having са red, the latter a white, testa. Large twining biennial or perennial herbs. The large hypocotyl narrows abruptly at the collet and bears a considerable tuft of lateral roots. The cotyledons are large and fleshy, ovate, green, The epicotyl bears the usual pair of primordial leaves with interpetiolar fused stipules. Much of the structure resembles that of the large Phaseolus spp., e.g. Р. Hernandesiz. There are certain differences, however, which must “be mentioned. The root contains a pith far below the collet, there being four radiating biseriate protoxylems, each with a pair of tangential metaxylem wings which ‘unite to form a complete ring. There are no tannin-sacs in any part of the seedling, this being a striking difference from other Phaseolew. For the rest the description of Phaseolus Hernandesii wil apply equally well to -these species. SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOSA. 63 ERYTHRINA INDICA, Lam. The hypocotyl narrows rapidly to a long tap-root. The cotyledons are ovate and very fleshy. Only one seedling was available. "This showed a heptareh root, seven equal wedge-shaped xylems being arranged round a very large pith. Division of each xylem into a triad takes place below the collet, and collater al bundles with endarch xylem are rapidly formed from pairs of half-xylems beneath each phloem. Apparently three and a half root-poles contribute to each cotyledon ; but the point was very difficult to determine accurately, owing to the complexity of the structure, ‘secondary thickening, and abundant tannin. ERYTHRINA ARBORESCENS, Rowb. A low tree. The hypocotyl is short and stout, tapering slowly to a long root, which is much branched. Cotyledons large and fleshy, turning slightly green in the light. Epicotyl tapering upwards, bearing a pair of opposite Phaseolus-like leaves. 3 cm. below the node the root (in the one seedling available) is hexarch, but higher up it becomes heptarch. A pith is present throughout. The transition phenomena appear to be quite similar to those of “the epigeal E. indica, but were extremely difficult to determine. VOANDZEIA SUBTERRANEA, Thou. (РІ. 8. figs. 110, 111.) An annual creeping herb of rapid growth, with very large seeds which ripen underground. Germination is hypogeal. Consequently the hypocotyl is very short—about 10 mm.; the diameter along the major axis (it is elliptical in section) increases from 2:5 mm. at the collet to 6 mm. at the cotyledonary node. The hypocotyl tapers gradually to a long and little- branched primary root. The cotyledons remain enclosed in the testa below ground, and the plumule develops very early, as is usual in hypogeal species. The epicotyl bears a pair of opposite primordial leaves at about 1 em. above the cotyledonary node. The number and behaviour of the vascular strands vary to some extent in different specimens. The root has normally more than four primary xylem groups. A seedling with a heptarch root will first be described, and then one with a pentarch root. (i. The long primary root shows seven practically equal wedge-shaped groups of primary xylem which are arranged round a fair-sized pith. "This condition continues as far as the external collet, though the pith dilates considerably, both here and in the hypocotyl. At the collet there are eight groups of primary xylem, the new group having arisen by budding off from an old one. The stele becomes elliptical here, and the eight groups arrange themselves so that there are three 64 MR. R. H. COMPTON: AN INVESTIGATION OF THE contiguous ones at each end of the major axis and one separated group at each end of the minor axis. At the base of the hypocotyl a ninth xylem appears, being budded off from one of the polar groups; the other polar group appears to be about to bud off a tenth xylem, but this does not actually happen. Each of the nine groups now broadens inwardly, becoming somewhat V-shaped. As we pass up the hypocotyl the xylem groups become more and more spread out tangentially ; so that at the top of the hypocotyl, just beneath the cotyledons, the xylem tissue consists of two long bands arching round the ends of the ellipse, and mesarch to endarch in development, and a lateral triad of xylem groups on each side of the ellipse. The polar groups become almost com- pletely endarch and pass out bodily into the cotyledons. The lateral groups go straight up into the epicotyl and become the median strands of the primordial leaves. Other small intercalary bundles from the epicotyl also appear at the cotyledonary node, being inserted on the cotyledon traces. The cotyledons remain lateral to the main axis of the seedling, being twisted to one side at their short stalks, much as in the Viciew. The vascular tissue on entering the cotyledon immediately gives off a downward branch, the main mass of the trace forming the midrib. (ii) In the second seedling a quite different condition of the vaseular strands was found. The main root was found to be pentarch throughout, there being five long radial 2-3-seriate plates of primary xylem surrounding a fair-sized pith. As we pass up the main root into the hypocotyl each of the five xylem groups spreads out tangentially as in seedling No. 1. ; the size of the individual groups varies much, however, and there is no sign of the grouping into polar cotyledonary traces of the kind in the previous seedling. Each xylem divides into two halves, and rearrangement takes place, the result being that at the node each cotyledon takes one whole root- pole and half of each of the adjoining ones ; two half-bundles are left over in this process and pass up into the epicotyl. The diagrams will help to. explain this (P1. 8. figs. 110, 111). 1-5 are the five root-poles, each of which dividesinto two. Cotyledon i. takes both halves of xylem 1, half of 2, and half of 5; the half of 5 becomes the downward branch into the cotyledon after a brief fusion with the midrib, which is composed of the rest of the vascular tissue. Cotyledon ii. similarly takes the whole of 4 and half of 3 as midrib, and half of 5 as downward branch. The remaining portions of 2 pass up into the plumule together with other new plumular bundles which appear at the cotyledonary node (not shown). Van Tieghem (1870, p. 219) mentions that in the hypogeal Dolichos lignosus the root has a solid tetrarch xylem star, and that the cotyledons take two of the root protoxylems, the primordial leaves the other two. Dodel (1872, p. 149) has publisheda very fullaccount of theseedling structure SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOS. 65 of Phaseolus vulgaris, Linn. (Pl. 1. fig. 7), P. multiflorus, Linn., and P. erectus, Fisch. (var. nanus). These seedlings show great complexity of structure, and for this and other reasons they are difficult subjects of study. P. compressus, DC., was described by Gérard (1881, p. 346), but was found to exhibit no new anatomical features. The transition phenomena of some species described in the present paper show a close relationship to those elucidated by these earlier authors ; while in others the occurrence of simpler and more complex types is put on record. Parr B. SUMMARISED INFORMATION. SUMMARY LIST. INTRODUCTORY. In the following tables an attempt is made to collect some of the informa- tion at present available on the form and structure of the seedlings of the Leguminosx. The contents of the columns are as follows :— I. The names of the genera and species whose seedlings have been examined, so far as is known to the present author. These are classified under their sub-orders, tribes, and sub-tribes, the system adopted being that of Taubert (1894). In several cases the genera alone are mentioned ; these are mostly taken from the paper of Van Tieghem and Douliot (1888), who give a list of the number of protoxylem groups in the main roots of many genera, but do not mention the species examined. These may, of course, in some instances duplicate the information given for definite species ; but it has been considered wise to include them, as they have a certain value when considering a group as а whole. (In some of these cases, where the genus contains but one species, the specific name and other information has been supplied from works of reference.) No rigid system of nomenclature has been adopted, but for the most part the names given are those retained in the * Index Kewensis.’ II. The habit of growth of the mature plant is here indicated by a letter, as follows :—T = tree; S = shrub or woody perennial; P = herbaceous perennial; A = annual or biennial (hapaxanthic). (Arb = arboreal; Н = herbaceous, when the exact habit is not known ; in cases in which not even so much as this is known, the column is left blank.) Ап asterisk is affixed to the symbol when the plant is a climber. LINN. JOURN,—BOTANY, VOL. XLI. F 66 MR. It, H. COMPTON: AN INVESTIGATION OF THE ILI. In this column is indicated the type of germination, whether epigeal (E), hypogeal (H), or an intermediate condition in which the cotyledons hardly rise above ground (H-E). IV. The length of the hypocotyl is here expressed in millimetres, the limits being the external collet and the base of the cotyledons or the cotyledon tube. These figures can have only an approximate significance, as the length of the hypocotyl varies much according to conditions ; they express more accurately the relative than the absolute magnitude of different seedlings. The measurements are for the most part taken from an average of my own seedlings ; these are recorded even when they show discrepancies from those given in certain species by Lubbock (1892). In the hypogeal species this column is not usually filled. V. Here is given the diameter of the hypocotyl. Where only one number is given it indicates that the hypocotyl is of uniform diameter throughout ; where two numbers, separated by an arrow, are quoted, the first number refers to the diameter at the external collet, the second to that at the summit of the hypocotyl. In the case of hypogeal seedlings the diameter is taken immediately below the cotyledons. When a prominent collar is developed at the base of the hypocotyl (Acacia, &c.) the diameter is taken just above this. VI. The dimensions of the cotyledon lamina. The first figure refers to its length, the second to its breadth, and when a third figure is given it refers to its thickness ; the maximum dimension being taken in each case. VII. In this column are given the facts as to the number of protoxylems in the root and the type of symmetry on which the transition is effected. When a single figure is shown here it indicates that the symmetry is con- stant throughout. When two or three figures are given, separated by arrows, changes in symmetry within the axis are to be understood ; in each case the first number refers to a level below that of the second, and this again to a level below that of the third: the last number thus indicates the symmetry at the node. When two or more figures, separated by commas, are given, it is indicated that the number of protoxylems varies in different specimens. VIII. Here an attempt is made to classify the various kinds of transition phenomena in the vascular system. according to the position in the seedling at which they occur. It must be understood, of course, that, as there are innumerable gradations between the extreme types, such a classification must be often arbitrary and largely an expression of personal judgment. Three terms are used to express the “level of transition " :— “ High."—The greater part of the hypocotyl has a structure almost indis- tinguishable from that of a root ; the transitional changes do not begin until high up in the hypocotyl, and are incomplete at the cotyledonary node. SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOS Ж, 61 < Low."— The transition phenomena begin some distance below the external collet, and are completed in the collet region—in extreme cases before the hypocotyl is entered. By the “completion” of the transition is understood the production of collateral stem-like bundles, with more or less centrifugal xylem ; the root protoxylems may or may not persist as separate entities in the hypocotyl. “ Intermediate.” —The transition phenomena usually begin in the region of the collet, and proceed slowly all the way up the hypocotyl, reaching completion near its summit. This type is subject to great variation in detail, and some attempt has been made to obtain a finer classification by speaking also of *intermediate-low " and " intermediate-high ” transitions. IX. This column contains references to the authorities for the statements contained in previous columns. The following abbreviations are used :— Dod. = Dodel (1869). vT. = Van Tieghem (1871, p. 221). G. — Goldsmith (1876). Gér. — Gérard (1881). vT. & D. = Van Tieghem and Douliot (1888, p. 173). Dan. = Dangeard (1889). T. & T. = Tansley and Thomas (1906). Tour. = Tourneux (1910), Ch. — Chauveaud (1911). C, = The present author. X. Where a species is mentioned or described in the text the number of the page is inserted in this column, which thus forms an index to the paper. No authorities are mentioned for the statements in Column II. as to the growth-form of the species. For information under this head various Floras have been consulted, especially Hooker's ‘Student’s Flora of the British Islands, Hooker's ‘Flora of British India,’ Boissier’s * Flora Orientalis, Hooker's * Flora of New Zealand, Rouy’s ‘Flore de France,’ Torrey aad Gray’s * Flora of North America,’ and the * Flora Capensis.’ OOOOOOOG AN INVESTIGATION OF THE * * MR. R. H. COMPTON 19 MODI 1919 | | 68 мот мог мо" мот мот мо" [мот] мот мот мот мот хот мот "зи MOT-"JUT мот-`30] мот-эч] MO'T-"JUT мот-зчт AMO'T-"JUT MOT-"JUT мот OL XSGI 06 X 0€ 8X$I GT XSI SIXSI GLX0G OT хет OL XSI OL X$LX 6c €TrX06 FIXSI OLXGI rr" "qouvaq ‘sesuaunuunh Т НИНИН '"uurT *ngpberava ur EXE ‘uur ‘DSOJUNUO? Я НИНИН ‘шет “рѕошэора Т bérenccenssontoctsesveu--omese "шат ‘naundand q таяз» в» өөө зев е» "TON aA "1a3oo0fT "ur n "ввп р ‘рлоурираб "Tr ИНОЕ ашт 'p9muiunon DUWU[nDIT Mh hh host "eese t os ‘ds 822429 ө к ы н ын WAINIH AVE i nh nn sanon], ‘puva fo DISIUT ИИО 5 иа ‘рори SNPULLDMUDI, * eu&uggp UNUDUUDUIULOFT WNUQOJÄYIÐAT, | ds vonung | EXE aeg ‘рлорутро DODADS ee ee aes 7 serens WHLLSYAHAV жттке зо жож ож з ж э өө а trn Ж HCIOINId'I YSO Josseesecsecesoosssrecrcosooe шт ‘porpnd psow ji TP PII AA ‘pypuroun тушолу ЕАН "ugueq ‘ponn DUDMIT | DE "T HSONIK-0Uu ZI *ds тороу о е ТИТ ТТ НН "РИЛА ‘suapoaaDns Y L “8 mmm ‘uung Yy оили Е Rr айп y *paaBurm? Y ——————— uung ү *uoj/ хорлор MMI IP np IOYOY [mem ‘Diy “итоотјош 212203 Mehta nn "gaueq '170-mu p) d | "m qiuoq ‘upung ULN1G0 7000422 T | ry вооон не . YASS I ln СОГРА WiHdIosonin 69 ч . Б ООС SC о&ооо ооо н > RE IN THE LEGUMINOS . T 1 - s STRUCTI "OOOOCOCOG DLING ` SEE :ed OOOOOO .9À ча Bog A OA, | | p | | | мот-'үат c exg | OT OF | "T S pee menn эа ороз ү кот-үа] c PXZI | el о-о я | ae eet Hur дәл "A эц | Z XL 1.0«-6-0 eo T | Д sen ишт риро? 2240703047) | | | ‘¥ NUAVIVLOU) 7 u oes | .. es .. | "—— MEER "* W'nSINSO usq ec exg 8.0 ez т R СТЕ eet nnnm "Трое AA *sapyoua d op D2u2])hq Чан t ex6 | LI Ft a Sees “Wg *njppnuap prapu1utq ЧН ccr aX! 2.0 ZI "t И © (PUTI 5uwngnpaoo эшәгмоуг) КЬ z D | UR a n Hove e cds юйю чї z GXOL e.I LI т а "Uv Колю) ў сало, 14240002] тїйє "gu c 9 x IL cI с k | d se rnnt nnt n ип *pupgwuouwt sisdoutau ү, ves | 2. МУ ves L. ор Му eee бөөн eee SEHEN AITYTOd m Ф ee see оозе qp vv ОРА "ur 'eieuad po vifa A б 8х8 0G «cT 6 H L зеет" ЛИЙ CP 104224242232 `$ ` 7, 9XO0I 8.1 e H Ut | чпәәў *n]jliqdosflauo nsoydoy g-9 eo X epX0c 0-8 оң АИША ' uung сү ajoAjsno wnusadsouDnjsn) | wee | Ie wee Ut | "T "IMP" = S'HHOHdOS | | ves " ре SEM eee EMOTE Vd | + 0c Xezx0e og ‚б | H Woe ee "UUT “рурдәприо pupuppnz)- | e. F vs c.c U H ““qxoy ‘отав ‘0 | Ф 71х05 0-6 e. H | ‘ишт *upddug *) лот Ф 01 х el 0 70.7 0G ч L ‘9 [" TIPP "m “MS puta. гмәцәта ә MOT $ LX6 0-1 ce я S PIUA 21.402402 pund] osa) мот М - 0.2 | 0e Я L o есен fog *р м юиттәнзо{ мот Р LXcl LI | OF q LS 77 Ute QIDIINID DIMOSULY «oq MOT F LXOIL 0.I€-€.T ee Gi L шуу 33A тоиы sndanoo4)p "m + - DT M Le МИЙ ИЕЛИ РР КИАНУ “ds ющәя рәр) eee ane eee eae | . T" | "PIED" "EHINIdTVSSO-D0 T y eee mE Le oes vee | M" ‘da D809 MOT-"JUT + ZI XLT 0-1 0c ч L eee eee жж ж жж ааз n "qxoy ‘DUDLIDULNS " MOT-"quUy F gx TI 0-14.11 A T L T" TT ett "шет “рэшт э мо'т-эзчт F LX6 | 0-1<-/.1 0c Я S PM beeen ж ++ PPP “PIAA “урба 2. MOT~"JUT F LXOI | g.0«-5. [ OZ q 8 „+++ „акжа в ee t n Avo ppunguoyf ә мот-чат Р gIX/T 0-1 0€ ci Lo UU Utt cler DUDE 015800). чаң Р Gxg €.0€-9-T 06 er Soo ` Ag сур ‘saproaynrqn) suphjsop jag AOr[-3u] $ ех g 0. [ «4 [o<¥] terse Ht tan E Eee ds S "T terra ese. эя "Ч *e1pp42sno 71]0DlJ2VUAT) .. eee eee eee Peer ee eee 55 ‘ds prungsagy "W NIINIGOY Utt sad "poundand visoadaT, „казаа в "шв" ‘5170709140 "u) teres . "ишт трио ъбәургу "WNIISONHS T, EE | ee ‘ds vaqugy & rte etree ads рублошу ‘ds рәурлоѕ Т | 'жкипүнов,{ wee tttm eene nennen *ds T S] | “Coy ‘oyayomd 2) “ds "у qom = UYT "омории T S 5 eee С D "T [tenen "uyay ‘DUDAQDULNS T [n ГИ эа “әробәррб v4afoDipur | "WNINSSZJODIGNT T [ TOPPED eee SIUTORDIY wee бее T erret ntn ‘ds Snz0T Y In ee hh hn ийт *enqojouoDpa]2 T, "T [ttt tttm ишт “SN 2DjNILULOI snjoT itte Ig ‘wnynsary umuoffao Mh eene TE een odg pDiyopsopp ү Unt © UJUI ‘тува vIyIDs0 LT Vous эө ‘doog 'Dopnpi4noog DPILIADUOT а Apos UIU dA тлрләит Д Сү ^M ишт ‘manau Д y ү Ue cuurTp *25//d»4222 ү S "wur siaop-Dq4Dg БУУ ШИЛ А Ы Che ee eee eee 9.999259 tt n n . YALOTI H Jette "dg umiofH m d PPP" ett aan PD тшт unpregny I ү Ut ‘ачи 'esuaa«p штора, ү ee D T ‘ds зло] ya yy Y TT TT зп *nsotoeds ИЛЫ AN INVESTIGATION OF THE MR. R. H. COMPTON (2 ttt ‘a “ТА oe e wee +++ ' T da sujofiaqouQ) 08 ЧА UO "uf g LXZI £.1€-6.T 8T я а ` CUI ‘105 '() SF `2 зит res 6X8T 8-[<3-Z ea T PEEL "uw '2/725-;nd») sryohayoug ttt ‘ay L4 “+ e mes m "M DL eee жое» оо» озб» у " "ds wnupvshpayy 0€ ze) зат КЄЄ 6XEI €.I€8.0 er q Toole "UUNI *urntéDu0400 wnavshpazy "F NIAYSAQIH-AA OF 2 Чї ree EP e.0 et "I ү TT sert n ‘ишт 'snsonbiisvun UT IG 9 чїй e хб 8.0 ZI я 4 T" ишт *ngoutoo sida4ooddagr ove @ PEA e e e - De edo eee TD ds 2210407) IG 'O чаң е охот 8-0 al Т d see hh hh heh tht rm anh n tir "uurT ‘PLDA 2 SF 9 ЧН ree ex 11 C.0<1-0 Сб Я d v . 'doog ‘pupjuout 7211104407) ttt "(p PLA wee e | ++ m wae ane H resres ee ee ee ey ‘ds штору ару ttt ‘a 9 ‘ТА . e .. m H EP m t. ‘ds sndoynusy SF 2 че res exa | 9-0 81 ici LAE "uurT 'enssa4dautoo sndoy шл) Ut а 9 ‘аА een e vee m" " tee Hoole РИНИТ TP . ‘ds snanid.toog oF 9 "ur Y | €.DX 001-06 el OF of ү qut ОИУ ГА 2 2 ЧН ree aL X OF aI cl ЯТ 7 #жжаас-е атаке как vo ea чиг ‘утортв '9 gr ‘aR ЧН Р © Ut Us Я ү vvv эсен ‘сату ‘овортадте enanidaoog | "ENIlIIKONO() er ^ eL e 3 e T » ede. MR eee : M f Cu Ae ‘(yrs | | WAUVSACHH \ `2) пйт{-эчт | е | 8.0< 2.1 cI Я Y pee teh nnn ишт 'smuoopaT DIn44981T | GF 9 uar e | . 9.0 SI "I d Mel th motu et tts ‘pueg ‘poruoddo? О | Ft не ЧН e | схо 9.0 a Я d ШИНЕ оа “в14]вәЧшъә 89041070) t «T y L^ see е e m . e ere jen hehehe ttbosenoo sreo пенен в Р FF D uH | £ LXFI 0-1 er ici d Uv сезсе; $19]D “LBA “тә ‘snoop ‘у er 2 uzrgr- au peg | FXII 6.0 бг я УУУУ 'puvT 'su2p2s040pj9 snjpnbva)sp- | gr 9 MOTJ-"JUT peg | PX | 0.1 cel T L © Tm ‘люд 'sapioyjunopbpa) 2? | Р | | | TF `2 MOT-"QUT tefg | FXOL | oL—OT £I Я Qos ' "шег 'su20$2.0094D DuDDDA4D]) ree | | "ENIIVOVHISY IP `2? эчт F | 8XO0I | б-Т6.1 0c К 8 ree See ee ere eee | . "puuca(q *pyuonao "9 It `2 Зи $ | 9XZI c. I€-c.I e Я | S МИИН "uurT 'SH299240Q-LD 222n]0;) TF KO) ча-ча] | е ex g 6-0«-g-T ZI Я | d MYERS lI" “aA . A %/7әрьоә puosuiDmg UT (y I4 UC Ф Ut Ut U ор qo duveé6 g A 'sugosognaf търию]чәу туў | Tt ‘d y u^ + . | e jefe III t rns 8 877202217) | | | | `зэзпяфапогу | Стог) ЖШ LYNOITId Vd. | | |= muc НИ | X XI IIIA TIA ‘IA “A ‘AI ПП СП I 13 SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOSJE. | *D sued «TY I^ uno: sO 9, ‘ad ¥ I4 ‘TA `2 i) uno: ay TA 0): ПА "QD: 495 q9rp-)u] uar чч мот ~ ї 2 D со 22 . HOD 29 со сосу ез 02 02 02 02 02 02 02 OD 02 02 OD 20 «н im + єз + oco H H EX8 eee OLXOI GXG 6х6 9.0<-L-0 8-0 0-F X0-9<0-4 en | T mo) .. | i IH H H | H H H " H H H H H H "OH H "oH H H H o я cg | Ww OD | a Oc | я ос |я-н aS cvm чит 'sn14020024d. $n4Qp- H PME ends unen "A TTPTTP eteesoonoovoseeooooos, m ишт *unaigvs d m ПИЕ ҳавл 'ipapuop шп doce eM eer eem ids eios) d no eet hh hn ee "UT ‘иләд, 'O d МГГА eem ohh ram rra DIL шт “орти `0 а элс, trt] nre . 'A91g ‘onaupha 810040) H TT" TTC ‘dds елм рү кү 777 IT ' uug '$nà17Ds “T xV eee twee meee eee eee eee sno "па "I '$n3)40po “T xV TTD ишт “01708147 “T xd "E ишт 'smagofi20] "T ad oc леру 220/182 бир вла Woe а пае tee ds шыя кү ПОРТЕРА TP “WUT unusadsv.0ja) "I xV senten T ишт “нәт шта] H eet ttn nn „тазза зо з» ee ey . ‘ds DNA жү D * "uurT *pà120$ `4 Vos Tm шт юйю `4 ү +++ D sarei corn “PIMA “рам `4 ү nnns " sayoq ‘vodunnydwy 1214 v sesso) ertt nno "uuvTg UNUPO 42210) "T уба heme "M tete "EXIOIA xdv eesecamoccsoessessesoóno "rq 'suapwpos SLOT "ENIdHYOOHONO!'T L m 'qXoq *oossig тләр "ENEIDVYOOHSIq tee . eee T tnn "UUUSEHIOWNSTYG TIEMP————————— . ‘ds Dzapodsorr d T “asoa ‘pond DUBAJ e TS ID *da штрошѕәт S TEE Tm эа еитоцәбцъб «Г doc эа 'asuappnuno UN porus "WNIIGORSS(T ү sossesssuccortessosossod "uurT ‘nobodhy ГЕ | "ENIHLKNVSO'TALS ‘ds onusopy "WNIINODVLYq m sese tas he setas s... а y ТА F Ut oves cds вооот РӘ n + UT ` н а UU (‘bowp 4) "uuvT ensou£i] soyotjorr | 09 9 | Ф охот 0:6 H S eve "(ong 'sng»jnbun вп2тулаЌуот | - £9 2 GEL “с 8х0їх©[ 0-9 H ү есен кдттоц, ‘әиолләздтѕ vt22puno д | = JS | Т Y IA $ eae +++ "m" H Mesh hh hah n eran *ds SNJOISDY T | E» c 'poq MOT Ф " OF | W xV Meere heh hh rrt a "ии ‘suivbyna 'd к, €9 рос мот Ф see one | e. H ү mnt wr nnn цит *enaoytgymut 'd © 19 2 MO'T-"QUT $ xI e.T€0-c | сє К v sees mene emcee een ia sn ‘ишт буюр d " 19 1) мот М ves 0. 79 Я ‚ү oe MS TEN LAUS HSPUDULH “ef © eg ‘pod MOT F U Ki ү UUUU UM M M M Á лили “AVA "ost 922242 "qq æ cg | 49x) | MOT b EM Т xV tes oe hn hn оа *enssaa4dutoo SNOISDY qp 6 | | | | И "Я ХІТОЯУУН q E 9 $ 9X6 0-6 | н S Umm бәл] *snorpuz миро) д: | | | “A NINVEV - c9 2 мот Ф 11X213 0-F | OTI | ч xd МОНЧО 0и ae эа Д 9 7. c9 9 MOT F 11х25 0-F | ОП | ЖЯ жа КИМЫЛЫ "OG 'snuaofi$uo vynavung = | | | "WNIH'IIDONT 2 g9 | 9 мот [4] 6 x CZ 0-с | ee | of Т, ТЕРРА TC " шет рори? Uu £9 | Te) e. [14-9] ZIXOZ 0-9 | 1. | H Loc 'qxoq '$2205240Q. ПОШ, = | "RININDIBLAUST а gc | 9 | эц F FXII 8&0€&LI 06 СІ d DIL" “quad ‘ppunaiqnas Uu E 6d | n эчт r EXEL LI€0g SI | T xS es PUW ^q PSNI vhipauuay = аута | M Á t В RE eerte og nll 5 09 X MO'T-"}UY Р 6X9I e. 1«-0.c 0c a н тлее ouso ‘ортту ptos; o 09 ' MOT га 6X4T 8186 | ce К н n "чихе ‘ppidsry әнә] г) 4 69 мот- 3ч] F FIXIS С.Т | CF H BS tte тиит ‘рәрриләт, 02403117) R | | | "WNINIOATE) P ве | : | - | m TIN WAIOASVHa = | | (7) STLV NOI'IId Vd l — | EM NEM MEM _ н Н _ BEEN | X | "KI | IIIA TIA TA "A ‘AI "II TI I 74 - > - SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOSAZE. SUMMARIES OF THE DIFFERENT GROUPS. MIMOSOIDEZE. The number of species of this sub-order which have been examined up to the present is comparatively small. Examples from four tribes have been investigated, but the sub-order may well be treated as a whole in the present condition of our knowledge. The prevailing habit is arboreal, Schrankia uncinata being the only herbaceous perennial species yet examined. In most cases the embryo is straight, and is often surrounded with endosperm. Germination is usually epigeal, but Pithecolobium Unguis-cati has large fleshy subterranean cotyledons. The seedlings vary much in size and in the thickness of the cotyledons, In the Acaciee and Eu-Mimose:e the cotyledons are rather thin and the seedlings are small ; the hypocotyl is distended at the base into a prominent ring or collar composed entirely of cortical parenchyma. In the Ingeæ and Adenantherez larger seedlings occur with fleshy cotyledons and often no hypocotyl-collar. The tetrarch type of symmetry occurs throughout the sub-order ; but in Pithecolobium Saman the root is octarch changing to tetrarch below the collet. The level of transition varies from * intermediate? in the smallest seedling studied to “low” in the two largest. The other species exhibit transitions in which a tangential position of xylem is attained at the collet region, this persisting through a great part of the hypocotyl and resulting in collateral bundles with exarch xylem at the cotyledonary node: this type being described as * intermediate-low.” The Асасїе are characterised by the division of the original “ ectophloic siphonostele?' at the protoxylem, four tangentially differentiated bands of primary xylem being the result. The Eu-Mimose: have the two inner xylems of each cotyledon trace some- what smaller than the two outer: four bundles are only just recognisable in some cases, and the phloem is in two groups supplying each cotyledon. The Inge: and Adenantherez agree in the occurrence of large seedlings with a wide pith in the root surrounded by wedge-shaped distinct primary xylems: the transition being low. Albizzia moluccana (Inge), however, has " transition shows features in a smaller seedling, whose “ intermediate-low common with Acacieæ and Eu-Mimosez. The primary xylem of the root is usually cotyledonary : but in Pithe- colobium Unguis-cati, an hypogeal species, the plumular traces connect directly with the proto- and metaxylem of the lateral root-poles. A histological feature of the hypocotyl found also in many Ceesalpinioidex, is the presence of a zone of small-celled and sometimes thick-walled tissue in the outer part of the cortex. Fibres are very generally present in the hypocotyl between the phloem and the endodermis. 76 MR. R. H. COMPTON: AN INVESTIGATION OF THE CESALPINIOIDE, This sub-order comprises a majority of species of arboreal habit, and all whose seedlings have been examined up to the present time are shrubs, trees, or lianes. The embryo is almost invariably straight, and is frequently enclosed in a large amount of endosperm, characters which ally the sub-order with the Mimosoide: in contrast to the majority of the Papilionate. Germination is usually epigeal, but certain of the Bauhiniew show a tendency to become hypogeal, and in the Eu-Cesalpiniex it appears that hypogeal germination is frequent. In some epigeal seedlings a prominent collar is found at the base of the hypocotyl, just as in many Mimosoidez (e. g. Parkinsonia aculeata, Petalostylis labieheoides). The seedlings vary greatly in size and form and in the relative develop- ment of parts. Some of them are small with slender hypocotyls and thin cotyledons (е. g. some Cassie) ; others have very stout hypocotyls with epigeal cotyledons of moderate size (e. g. Intsia africana) ; while others have relatively exaggerated cotyledons, and hypocotyls of comparatively restricted dimensions (е. g. Guilandina Bonducella): in certain cases the diameter of the hypocotyl diminishes very conspicuously from below upwards (е. д. Labichea lanceolata, Petalostylis labieheoides) ; in most seedlings some such tapering occurs, but not to the marked degree observed in these species. It may be noticed that this sub-order shows certain parallels with the Mimosoidew in the characters of their seedlings. The Cassiez, for instance, may be compared with the Acaciew and Eu-Mimosez both in external form and in structure. The Eu-Cesalpiniee show similarities to the Inge, especially in the occurrence of both epi- and hypogeal forms; while the Amherstieze may be put side by side with the Adenantherem. The type of symmetry is remarkably uniform, tetrarchy being the general rule. Diarehy has, however, been recorded by Van Tieghem and Douliot (1888, p. 173) as occurring in Saraca and in Cercis; and Bauhinia yunnanensis shows diarchy in the root gradually changing to tetrarchy higher up the axis. Bauhinia racemosa exhibits some variety ; some seedlings exhibiting tetrarch, others hexarch roots; the relation of these different types to one another is quite clear (p. 15). The level of transition varies from * high” in Petalostylis labicheoides, the slenderest seedling studied, to what is perhaps the most pronounced type of low transition in the massive seedlings of Intsia africana, Tamarindus indica, «е. Tn these last the hypocotyl—even the upper part of the root—shows a stem-structure without any clear signs of root-like anatomy. The majority of seedlings, however, while exhibiting transitions best classified as low, do not attain the same degree of “lowness” as these large members of the Amherstiee, The Cassie (excepting Ceratonia Siliqua) show a very SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOS. 11 uniform type of structure, the transition being best described as “ inter- mediate-low.” The level of the transition, so far as different species can be compared in this respect, thus follows roughly the diameter of the seedling ;. the large seedlings having low, the small seedlings high, transitions, and those of intermediate size ranging between these extremes. Special mention should be made of Petalostylis labicheoides and Labicheu lanceolata ; here the distension of the base of the hypocotyl has no distinct influence upon the level of transition, which is of the type appropriate to much slenderer- seedlings. The stele in these cases remains narrow relatively to the breadth, of the whole section, and the structure conforms with what would be. expected if the whole hypocotyl had approximately the diameter of the- upper part. The primary xylem of the root in most cases is exclusively cotyledonary. In Bauhinia racemosa, however, the intercotyledonary plumular bundles may play a part in the construction of the root. Ceæsalpinia sepiaria is peculiar in that two of the root protoxylems are plumular and two cotyledonary ; tho: former show a persistence of mesarchy and a double structure for some distance up the first epicotyledonary internode. PAPILION AT. In this, the largest sub-order of the Leguminose, we find an immense amount of variety in every detail of form and structure. The mature plant may be a tree, shrub, liane, switch-plant, annual or perennial herb of erect, prostrate, or climbing habit. The seed varies widely in size, but is almost always devoid of endosperm. The embryo is usually curved, the radicle being accumbent ; but in Cicer, Arachis, Voandzeia, and some Dalbergiew and Sophorez the radiele is very short and straight (Taubert, 1894, p. 185). In certain Hedysarez the cotyledons are long and twisted in the seed, but in most cases they are simply folded face to face. The pressure of the hilum and radicle on the same edge makes them often more or less asymmetrical. Germination in some tribes is usually epigeal, a tendency -to become hypogeal being occasionally shown ; but the Viciex and Sophoree are almost entirely hypogeal, and this mode of germination is also frequent in the Phaseolez and Dalbergiew. The size of the seedling varies within wide limits, the volume of the hypocotyl of Canavalia ensiformis, for instance, being about seventy times that of Hippocrepis unisiliquosus. The seedling anatomy naturally reflects this manifold variety, though a certain uniformity is discernible throughout the sub-order. lt will be convenient to summarise the information aequired for the different tribes of Papilionatz separately ; for it often happens that a definite type of structure proves to be characteristic of a taxonomic group of species. -1 PS MR. К. Hy COMPTON: AN INVESTIGATION OF THE SOPHORELE. This tribe, regarded as one of the most primitive of the Leguminosee and as affording a transition between the Papilionatee and the Ceesalpinioidese, has been imperfectly studied so far in respect of seedling anatomy. The three species examined have hypogeal germination *, but while in Castanospermum australe the collet abuts on the cotyledonary node, in the species of Sophora a few millimetres of hypocotyl intervene. Castano- spermum australe has the largest seed and seedling of any of the Leguminosee so far examined; but those of Sophora spp. are comparatively small, as in many Vicieæ. The cotyledons are inserted opposite one another. The type of symmetry varies widely ; diarchy occurs in Sophora spp., tetrarchy in Virgilia capensis according to Van Tieghem and Douliot (1888, p- 174), while the complex Castanospermum australe may be hexarch or octarch. All the protoxylems of the root are cotyledonary in the cases studied ; but in Sophora spp. a very definite direct connection occurs between plumular xylem and the metaxylem of the hypocotyledonary axis; a similar con- nection was observed in one case in Castanospermum. PoDALYRIE®, This tribe, with the Sophorew considered as the most primitive of the Leguminose, exhibits certain important features in seedling structure, though this has not been adequately studied. Germination in all the cases on record is epigeal; the seedlings are comparatively small, the hypocotyl uniform in diameter throughout, the cotyledons oblong or ovate, slightly thickened, The mature plants are small or medium-sized shrubs, or herbaceous perennials; in the examples studied the seedlings of the former show a tetrarch, of the latter а diarch root. Уйлана denudata exhibits an ordinary type of transition, in which the polar xylems are converted into double bundles and are joined by the halves of the lateral xylems ; all four root-poles being cotyledonary. In Pultenva daphnoides and Chorizema cordatum the transition begins in the same way from a tetrarch root, but the lateral xylems never enter the cotyledon, dwindling away in the upper part of the hypocotyl ; the cotyledon trace being simply a double bundle derived from a polar root xylem. Physiologically the lateral root-poles have a relation, not with the cotyledons as in Viminaria denudata, but with the first two plumular traces. In Baptisia leucantha and Thermopsis montana no lateral root-poles are developed, the transition being on the diarch plan * Lubbock (1892, p. 452) also describes as hypogeal Sophora secundiflora, Edwardsia chilensis ( = Sophora macrocarpa), and Myroxylon peruiferum. (The epigeal Нетаѓіотуіоп campechianum is included in the Sophorez by error.) According to De Candolle (1825, pl. 4), however, Sophora japonica and Virgilia aurea (= Calpurnea lasiogyne) are epigeal. SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOSJE. 19 throughout; this, as well as certain histological features, suggesting a connection with the neighbouring tribe Genistem. It may be noticed that the two largest seedlings with the broadest cotyledons are diarch, the three smallest showing tetrarchy (contrast p. 117, &e.). There can be little doubt that the three types constitute a phylogenetic series. The level of transition shows a definite relation to the diameter of the hypocotyl, A series arranged in order of decreasing diameter is also arranged in order of increasing height above the collet at which pith begins to appear. The largest seedling, Thermopsis montana, may be said to have an intermediate transition ; while in the other species the transition is high. (2ЕХІЅТЕ ДЕ, The Geniste:z include species with a considerable variety of habit; some are trees, others large or small shrubs, sometimes leafless or spiny, others thick-stemmed annuals. The prevailing habit is woody, and the seedlings are sometimes unusually rigid, The seedlings are epigeal. The hypocotyl sometimes extends high above the ground, sometimes is short so that the cotyledons are unfolded near the surface. The cotyledons are more or less fleshy, in some cases becoming leaf-like, in others functioning chiefly as storage organs. In most cases, owing to the accumbent position of the radicle in the seed and to the pressure of the hilum, the cotyledons are somewhat asymmetrical and sometimes have a sinus on one side; the venation is pinnate. There is a great variation in size of seedling within the tribe, the variation not being correlated with the bulk of the mature plant, though perhaps somewhat related to the rate of growth. Laburnum vulgare, a tree, has а hypocotyl of about 1; the volume of that of Lupinus mutabilis, a low shrub, and about } of that of Lupinus hirsutus, an annual herb. Оп the whole, however, the seedlings are fairly small, 1:0 mm. being a usual diameter. So far as is known, the root is uniformly diarch throughout the tribe, despite the variation in size and mature habit ; the xylem plates are never uniseriate, so far as known, usually consisting of two rows of stout-walled vessels of rather characteristic appearance. In some cases the two xylem plates may become continuous through the centre of the stele at the end of the first phase of development (e. g. Cytisus spp.) ; in others they remain distinct (e. g. Spartium junceum, Lupinus mutabilis). In many cases the xylems are more than biseriate and may be wedge-shaped. The primary phloems often, but not always, contain fibres. The cotyledon trace almost invariably consists of a pair of more or less widely separated collateral bundles with endarch xylem, and a small intervening protoxylem group which comes direcily from a root-pole ; this last may rarely acquire a tiny phloem bundle immediately outside it, thus 80 MR. R. H. COMPTON : AN INVESTIGATION OF THE forming a median collateral bundle (е. g. Lupinus mutabilis). In a few cases, however, the transition is incomplete below the node (e. g. Genista ethnensis). The level of the transition varies from low in the stoutest seedlings (Lupinus spp.) to high in the slenderest (Genista «wthnensis). The seedlings of intermediate diameter have rather diverse levels of transition relatively to collet and cotyledons. A more strict accordance is produced if we take into account the length of the hypocotyl as well as its diameter; it is found that the order of transition level from low to high is also the order of bulk of the hypocotyl, from great to small. This seems to imply that the apparent level of transition depends partly on the absolute distance between collet and cotyledons. Given two seedlings of equal diameter: if the velocity of transition be the same in both, the level will appear to be lower in the one with the longer hypocotyl; we may thus compare Crotalaria striata with Cytisus canariensis. It is possible that in some cases the absence of fibres may necessitate greater mechanical strength on the part of the aerial hypocotyl, and may thus produce a lower transition than would be the case if fibres were present (compare Laburnum vulgare with Spartium junceum, for instance). The height to which the cotyledons are borne above ground may also have an influence (е. g. Ulex europeus). Owing to the uniformity of structure the Genistee are a favourable. tribe for the study of the factors which influence the level of transition. It appears that this uniformity must be due to a hereditary factor, and that therefore seedling characters may to some extent be useful as indications of relationships. This view is strengthened by the fact that in Ononis, one of the Trifoliese, but nearly related to the Genistes, a Genistew-ty pe of structure may occur. TRIFOLIES. The great majority of the Trifoliew are of herbaceous habit, whether annual or with a perennating root-stock: rarely the habit is shrubby (Ononis rotundifolia). Many of the species are weak-stemmed and procumbent. The seedlings are all epigeal, so far as is known, and in most cases the cotyledons are borne high above the ground. The hypocotyl is slender and rather weak. The cotyledons are leaf-like, more or less ovate, often shortly petioled ; in the genera Trifolium, Melilotus, Trigonella, &c. there is a joint between the lamina and the petiole similar to that seen in the foliage-leaves : its presence may be an example of correlative variation between cotyledons and leaves if taken as indicating a derivation of the latter from a higher degree of pinnation (cf. Berberis, Citrus); or it may be regarded simply in the light of its function as a hinge for nyctitropic movements. This joint is absent from the cotyledons of Medicago spp. SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOSJE. 81 (cf. Urban, 1873, p. 33). In Ononis biflora, and also in other species of this genus (De Candolle, 1825, p. 86), the cotyledons exhibit the very rare condition of pronounced hairiness. There is often a short one- or two-sided cotyledonary tube. There is some variation in the symmetry of the vascular structure within the tribe, and also within single genera and species; moreover, individual seedlings show differences in symmetry at different levels. In the majority of cases a tetrarch structure occurs in some part of the hypocotyledonary axis, the only exception definitely known being Ononis biflora, a plant which exhibits in its scedling structure a relationship to the Genisteæ also evinced by floral and vegetative characters. The other species of this genus examined, O. rotundifolia, while showing some kinship with the Genistez, is more conspicuously related to the other Tritolicæ. In some cases the root is tetrarch throughout, e. g., Medicago tribuloides, Trigonella Fanum-greeum, and some seedlings of T. gladiata ; but it is more usually triarch. In the majority of cases this triarchy is transformed to tetrarchy at a higher level (usually in the collet region) by the division of a phloem and the appearance of a new protoxylem between the two halves; the new xylem being in the intercotyledonary plane. The cotyledon traces may be derived from the tetrarch structure in one of two ways: the inter- cotyledonary xylem may divide in half along the minor axis of the stele, and each cotyledon will then receive a polar xylem and two half-lateral xylems ; this happening in most cases: or the intercotyledonary protoxylems may disappear completely, leaving the polar groups from which alone are the cotyledon traces organised ; this being observed in Ononis rotundifolia and Medicago turbinata. In these latter cases the root is sometimes triarch ; and consequently we find the curious phenomenon of a protoxylem confined entirely toa more or less limited range of the hypocotyl (in O. rotundifolia, for instance, sometimes only about 3 mm. long), and prolonged neither into the root nor into the hypocotyl. Ina single species, viz. Melilotus arvensis, the structure is similar but for the complete absence of the fourth protoxylem, triarchy passing directly to diarchy. The cotyledon traces are of a similar type throughout the tribe, consisting of a small crushed median protoxylem row flanked by a pair of oblique or collateral bundles ; the tetrarchy of the upper part of the hypocotyl of many species is not connected with the formation of lateral bundles at the base of the cotyledon, but is only revealed by the presence of small crushed vessels towards the edge of the collateral bundles. The level of the transition is high throughout, with the exception of Ononis biflora, where it is intermediate. The diameter of the hypocotyl is such as appears to be normally correlated with a high transition, except in Trigonella cretica, where it is unusually stout. It may be that the root-structure of the greater part of the hypocotyl isa character which, ensuring flexibility, is of LINN. JOURN.— BOTANY, VOI. XLI. G 82 MR. R. H. COMPTON : AN INVESTIGATION OF THE value in relation to the prostrate habit of so many species ; but this will not account for T. cretica, which has an erect habit of growth. (Compare Lotus Tetragonolobus.) It is possible that here the highness of transition is a hereditary tribal character, and this may be the case also in the Lote. LOTES. This tribe includes annual and perennial herbs and a few small shrubs. The seedlings, so far as recorded, are all epigeal, the cotyledons being borne some distance above the ground. The hypocotyl is often slender, but in Lotus Tetragonolobus it attains 1'9 mm. in diameter and sometimes reaches 50 mm. in length. The cotyledons are foliaceous and not usually fleshy ; there is often a pronounced joint between petiole and lamina which serves, e. р. in L. Tetragonolobus, for nyctitropie movements. (Су. Trifolieæ.) The type of symmetry varies much, as in the Trifolieæ. Some species are persistently diarch, others triarch, and others tetrarch. In Dorycnium hirsutum we find all three conditions occurring in the root; in the case of triarch seedlings a tetrarch symmetry is assumed in the upper part of the hypocotyl; in the case of diarchy the same thing also occurs, a triarch stage being passed through; in all cases the structure of the upper part of the hypocotyl is founded on a tetrareh plan. Within the same genus the type of symmetry may vary ; as in Anthyllis, where the structure may be diarch or tetrarch, and, Lotus, where it may be triarch or tetrarch. In cases of diarchy each cotyledon takes one of the two polar protoxylems ; in tetrarchy each takes the same with the addition of two halves of the intercotyledonary protoxylems ; in the one case of persistent triarchy (Lotus corniculatus), the third xylem becomes almost extinct below the cotyledons, but is shared between them. The cotyledon traces are on the whole similar throughout the tribe, and resemble those of the Trifolieee. Whatever the symmetry the cotyledon trace consists of a median polar protoxylem and a pair of collateral bundles ; in seedlings with a tetrarch phase the half-lateral protoxylems are seen attached to the edge of these collateral bundles. The transition appears to be persistently high or intermediate-high ; in all cases root-like structure obtains in the lower half of the hypocotyl, and often for a considerable distance higher. The highness of the transition is remarkable in Lotus Tetragonolobus, which isa large seedling, whose size would lead one to expect a much lower transition. (Cf. Trigonella cretica, among the Trifoliez.) GALEGEX, The majority of the species of this tribe are perennial herbs or shrubs ; a few are small trees or annual herbs. Germination is epigeal, with (according to Lubbock, 1892, p. 390) some tendency to become hypogeal. Тһе hypocotyl is usually slender, often SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOS&JAE. 83 slightly hairy. The cotyledons are frequently more or less deeply notched on one side owing to the pressure of the hilum and the accumbent radicle. A short cotyledonary tube is generally present. The vaseular symmetry varies within the tribe, diarchy, triarchy, and tetrarchy occurring. It is noticeable that these types appear to be associated with systematic position, The Astragalinee uniformly exhibit triarchy, at least in some individuals; the Indigofera spp. and the Psoraliinz display tetrarch and diarch roots. It appears probable that the proximate cause of this relation is the fact that in the Indigoferinz and Psoraliinz the first two leaves are usually opposite (alternate in Dalea annua, according to De Candolle), while in the Astragalinz they are alternate (see below, p. 103). The tetrarch structure in the majority of cases persists through the whole seedling. In Galega spp., however, it is reduced to diarch by the dis- appearance of the intercotyledonary protoxylems in the upper part of the hypocotyl. In many cases of triarchy each cotyledon receives one and a half root xylems ; but in several species a fourth protoxylem appears high in the hypocotyl; this fourth xylem may be shared equally between the two cotyledons, or (in one instance, Carmichaelia australis) may pass entirely to one cotyledon. In one seedling of C. australis the third protoxylem entered wholly into one cotyledon, the fourth into the other. The cases of diarchy in the root (Dalea and Amorpha) rest upon the assertion of Van Tieghem and Douliot, and no similar example was investigated. In Caragana arborescens the symmetry varies in different seedlings, being either triarch, tetrarch, or an intermediate condition. This may be connected with the variability in position of radicle and cotyledons, or with the varying diameter of the hypocotyl. Thus the variations of symmetry in the Galege show many parallels to those already described in the Trifoliee and Lotez, and to be mentioned in ће Hedysaree. The cotyledon traces contain a median polar protoxylem and a pair of metaxylems; lateral vascular bundles are not present, even in tetrarch seedlings, the phloem always remaining entire or only showing very faint signs of dividing. The level of the transition varies from high to intermediate-low. Though, on the whole, the highest transitions are found in the slenderest seedlings. yet in the case of the middle transitions there is no strict parallelism between size and level of transition ; this may be largely the result of imperfect classification of types, a task of considerable difficulty and uncertainty. HEDYSAREJE, The majority of species of Hedysareæ are herbaceous annuals or perennials; a few are shrubby, In many cases more than one stem is produced by the plumule. a2 га 84 MR. R. H. COMPTON : AN INVESTIGATION OF THE The germination is almost always epigeal ; De Candolle (1825) among 37 species recorded no exception to this rule; but Arachis hypogwa is apparently very near to being hypogeal, for though the cotyledons usually appear above ground, they are very thick and fleshy, do not expand, and never turn green ; Lubbock (1892, p. 392) mentions that “ ће cotyledons of Lespedeza juncea are subterranean, or if they rise above ground they perish early.” According to Lubbock, the cotyledons of Lespedeza are densely pubescent (cf. Ononis biflora). There is much variety in the form of the cotyledons, the two main types being the ovate and the linear; the latter is found in Scorpiurus and Hippocrepis, the former in most other genera. The cotyledons of Scorpiurus vermiculatus may reach 10 em. in length, but remain uniformly narrow and contain throughout a median and two lateral bundles. A cotyledonary tube is frequently present, being especially well-marked in Hedysarum coronarium ; it is often closed for a greater distance on one side than on the other. Where the first leaves are alternate the cotyledons are more or less secund, being. turned away from the side on which the first leaf appears ; the cotyledons have often a straighter edge on this side than on the other, owing to the incumbent folding of the radiele against this edge in the seed and to the pressure of the hilum. Arachis hypogwa is one of the few Papilionatz with a straight embryo. The root may exhibit tetrarchy or triarchy, both conditions being common, and sometimes found within the limits of a genus. Diarchy is recorded for the single example of the sub-tribe Patagoniin:e examined, viz. Adesmia (Van Tieghem and Douliot, 1888, p. 173) ; but has not been observed else- where. Triarchy seems to be characteristic of the sub-tribes Coronilline and Eu-Hedysarin:z, in which the first leaves are alternate, or else more than one stem is produced from the plumule ; but triarehy has not been found in the Desmodiine, in which the first two leaves are frequently opposite, tetrarchy being the general rule. Tetrarchy is also found in the roots of some Coronilline. This relation between the type of symmetry and the position of the first two leaves has been observed also in the Galegeæ, and appears to be a general principle (pp. 83, 103). When tetrarchy occurs in the root it persists throughout the hypocotyl, and each cotyledon takes a polar xylem and halves of the two lateral xylems, together with two of the phloems from the root. In some cases of triarehy each cotyledon takes one and a half root xylems, and one and a half root phloems. Between uniform tetrarchy and triarchy there is an interesting series of seedlings in which a fourth protoxylem is added to the triarch structure of the root. In Onobrychis Caput-galli the fourth xylem appears at the external collet. In Scorpiurus sulcata the same may happen, or in some cases tetrarchy is not attained till half-way up the hypocotyl. In Ornithopus compressus the fourth xylem appears in the upper part of the hypocotyl SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOS&.EK. 85 just below the level of the division of the third xylem. In Hippocrepis unisiliquosus and Coronilla montana the fourth xylem never appears as such, but is represented by its two halves, which arise above the level of forking of the third xylem. Finally, in //edysarum coronarium the whole of the hypocotyl is triarch, but the fourth xylem arises de novo in the cotyledonary tube. Thus we have a complete series of stages connecting triarchy and tetrarchy ; in which direction the series is to be read will be discussed later (p. 1055. In no case is there a reduction in the number of xylem poles as the hypocotyl is ascended. (Contrast certain Podalyriee, Galegez, and Trifolieze. ) The cotyledon trace usually consists of a median polar protoxylem and а pair of collateral bundles, the latter having one or two lateral half-protoxylems attached ; it usually gives off branches immediately on entering the cotyledon, even where this is very narrow. In Arachis hypogwa also the cotyledon trace ix essentially of the same type, despite the unusual form of the seedling. The level of the transition varies widely, being low in Arachis hypogea, the largest seedling studied ; intermediate in seedlings with diameters over 1:0 mm. (except Scorpiurus sulcata) and also Desmodium canadense, and high in the slenderest seedlings. А certain parallelism can thus be recognised between the diameter and the level of transition. The exceptional ‚сазе of the two Scorpiurus spp., 5. sulcata with a high, and S. vermiculatus with an intermediate, transition, both having the same diameter, may probably be explained by the much greater length of the hypocotyl in the latter species (cf. Genisteæ, p. 80). DALBERGIEJE. The tribe eontains exclusively arboreal species, some being trees, others lianes, often showiug anomalous secondary thickening in the stem. The germination is imperfectly known. De Candolle (1825) observed a single species, Lubbock (1892) three, and two others are recorded here. In each case the seedling is large and the cotyledons are epigeal; they are sometimes foliaceous; sometimes fleshy, not green and not expanding (ef. Phaseolew). The first two leaves are opposite, this being also comparable with the Phaseoleze. The root is tetrarch in the two species examined, all the four protoxylems being cotyledonary ; the transition in both is low. In details of structure, however, the two species show certain marked differences. VICES. The great majority of species of this tribe are herbaceous climbers, annua s or perennials : most climb by means of tendrils ; Lathyrus Nissolia supports 86 MR. R. H. COMPTON : AN INVESTIGATION OF THE itself by the tips of its phyllodes ; Abrus precatorius is a twining plant ; Vicia Faba does not climb. Abrus and Cicer tend to be woody. The great majority of the seedlings of this tribe show an extraordinarily uniform type of structure. Germination is hypogeal ; the cotyledons being large and fleshy, and but rarely becoming green even when exposed to light. The hypocotyl is very short, and in many cases the root-like surface extends up the axis to the very base of the cotyledons. Below the cotyledons the axis tapers continuously to a long primary root. The cotyledons are inserted on the axis at an angle of about 120? from one another, the re-entrant angle being bisected by the plane in which lies the first epicotyledonary bract. The anomalous genus Abrus shows a germination more nearly resembling that of certain Phaseolee ; it is epigeal, the cotyledons are opposite, and the first pair of leaves are opposite also. In most cases the root contains three similar primary xylem groups, of which one supplies each cotyledon and the- third passes above the cotyledonary node and enters the first. bract-like leat. In Vicia Faba, the largest seedling of this tribe studied, the structure is more complex: two of the root bundles enter the epicotyl, and connect with the first two braets respectively : the cotyledonary bundles may be two, in which case they behave exactly as do the corresponding bundles in triarch species ; or they may be more than two, in which case anastomoses occur below the node. In other large species, however, such as Pisum sativum and P. Jomardi, the root is triarch, and the structure of the hypocotyl is quite similar to that in such a slender form as Lathyrus Nissolia. The transition phenomena begin a few millimetres below the cotyledons, irrespective of the change of epidermis, and proceed rapidly ; the root protoxylem occupies, at the node, a somewhat median position with respect to the metaxylem, so that the transition is incomplete below the cotyledons. The leaf trace behaves a little differently from the cotyledon bundles ; its assumption of the centrifugal direction of differentiation takes place rather rapidly at the cotyledonary node, so that in the epicotyl it shows no trace of exarchy ; it is curious to notice, however, that it shows signs of doubleness which betray its root origin (cf. Cresalpinia sepiaria, p. 21). In those cases in which only the first bract-like leaf contributes protoxylem to the root—i. e. in ihe majority of species—it is noteworthy that the xylem trace of the second bract is represented below the cotyledons by metaaylem of the central triarch xylem ; a study of early stages of develop- ment shows that this metaxylem of the second-leaf trace is differentiated next after the three protoxylems in the hypocotyledonary axis, and before the tangential metaxylems whose fate is to form the faisceaux réparateurs. From this condition to that found in tetrarch Vicia Faba there is but a small step. The triarchy found in this tribe must be carefully distinguished from that seen in so many epigeal Trifoliew, Lotes, Galegeæ, and Hedysareæ, in which all the root protoxylems are cotyledonary. It is not justifiable to seriate the: SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOSZ. 87 Viciew with such a species as Medicago falcata, as Gérard (1881, p. 348) has done. This subject will be diseussed below (p. 107). So short is the hypocotyl in the hy pogeal Vicieæ that the terms descriptive of the level of transition here lose their significance almost completely; they are therefore not included in the table. Abrus precatorius in the form and structure of its seedling, as in many other features, shows a relationship with the Phaseolez rather than with the Viciez ; the root is tetrarch, the protoxylems all cotyledonary, and the transition low. The peculiar anatomy of the epicotyl in the Viciese (except Abrus and Cicer) is discussed below (p. 93) ; its derivation from the hypocotyledonary structure is described fully in Pisum sativum. PuasEOLEX. This tribe includes annual and perennial herbs, shrubs, and trees ; a large number of the species are climbing plants, a few are erect or prostrate herbs or sub-shrubs, while trees are infrequent (Erythrina, Butea). The seeds are often of considerable size ; the embryo is curved, except in Voandzeia subterranea, where it 1s straight. Germination is epigeal or hypogeal; within the limits of single genera both types can be found, e. g. Phaseolus and Erythrina. Even when epigeal the cotyledons are often very fleshy, scarcely green, are without stomata, and fall off early ; their wrinkled non-leaf-like appearance is very characteristic : they are usually, in such cases, attached by a comparatively narrow base to the hypocotyl. This type is found in epigeal species of Phaseolus and Erythrina. The cotyledons in the Glycinine are more foliaceous, though they also contain much food reserves. The seedlings are for the most part remarkable for their size, the hypocotyl being often very stout and, in the epigeal species, long. The smaller seedlings of Aennedya spp. have a curious distension of the cortical tissues in the lower half of the hypocotyl, which is thus shaped something like a champagne bottle. The prevailing type of symmetry is the tetrarch ; the root typically contains an almost square xylem star, solid to the centre, with slightly projecting protoxylems at the corners. There are, however, certain well- marked exceptions. In Canavalia spp. a pith is present in the root, which is still tetrarch. In a group of cases including the hypogeal Voandzeia subterranea and Erythrina arborescens, and the epigeal E. indica, a pith is present and a number of root-poles greater than four is developed ; heptarchy seems to be a frequent type of symmetry in these species, but, as is usual in such cases, some variation occurs in different specimens and at different levels. 88 MR. R. H. COMPTON: AN INVESTIGATION OF THE In the majority of the tetrarch species, as described by Dodel (1872), Gérard (1881, p. 346), and the present author, all four root xylems pass into the cotyledons. This appears to be the case both in epigeal and hypogeal germination. Van Tieghem (1871, p. 219), however, mentions that in the hypogeal Dolichos lignosus the two intercotyledonary protoxylems of the root are plumular. In Voandzeia subterranea, with a higher symmetry than tetrarch, one or more primary xylems of the root may connect directly with the epicotyl. A characteristic feature of the seedling is the presence in the inter- cotyledonary plane of a pair of primordial leaves, whose shape often differs markedly from that of the mature foliage. The vascular supply of each of these leaves is sometimes double; a bundle is inserted on the edge towards the minor axis of each cotyledon trace in the upper part of the hypocotyl; these approach one another in pairs, as they ascend into the epicotyl, and fuse in the intercotyledonary plane ; the median bundles of the primordial leaves show, as a result of this origin, a double appearanee for some distance along the first internode. (See Phaseolus Hernandesii.) The transition is of a characteristic type in the larger Phaseoleæ ; it has been thoroughly described by Dodel (1872). А featuro of frequent occurrence is the presence in the hypocotyl of a certain number of coty- ledonary intercalated bundles or Zwischenstringe ; these take their origin in the zone of precocious secondary thickening developed at the collet region in relation to the much-branched roots, and do not form primary connections with the main root. Similar structures have also been observed in Abrus precatorius and in the Dalbergiez, a closely allied tribe. Tannin-sacs are very abundant in the hypocotyl of most species ; Canavalia is, however, without them. Primary phloem fibres are also widely dis- tributed. ‘The level of transition is low in the large Phaseolines, Diocleinæ, and Erythrinine ; in other more slender species it is intermediate or intermediate-low. The tribe shows certain analogies with the Cæsalpinioideæ in the form and structure of its seedlings. In both groups we find epi- and hypogeal germination ; opposite primordial leaves ; large and medium-sized seedlings; occasionally a considerable distension of the lower half of the hypocotyl ; prevalent tetrarchy with occasional instances of higher types of symmetry ; low transitions in the larger, and somewhat higher transitions in the smaller seedlings ; occasional plumular traces in the root ; and sometimes signs of doubleness in the vascular supply of the primordial leaves. On the other hand, the prevailing habit of growth is very different in the two groups. SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOSJE. 89 Part С. GENERAL DISCUSSION. INTRODUCTORY. Diverse views are expressed by different writers on the value of seedling anatomy as an index to phylogeny. While some authors are disposed to the opinion that “16 is not justifiable to use the seedling structure as an indication of phylogenetic connections” (de Fraine, 1910, p. 175), others, for example Sargant (1903, p. 5), base far-reaching conclusions on the resemblances found in certain cases between the seedling anatomy of species from distinct families. It is necessary to treat such evidence with caution, for vascular anatomy stands in a very intimate relation with physiological needs ; and except in eases of obviously vestigial characters there is usually an explanation alternative to that of relationship aud heredity. In all discussions of kinship as indicated by anatomy it is essential to distinguish the cenogenetic from the palingenetic ; and not until the possibility of a direct explanation in terms of physiology has been dealt with can we safely ascribe resemblances to the conservative influence of heredity. In the morphology of seedlings we find a singular uniformity which contrasts sharply with the multiformity of habit of the mature plant. In the anatomy, too, there is usually no indication in the seedling of the peculiarities of specific structure which will be exhibited in later life. This is a striking phenomenon in the Leguminose, and with certain exceptions, е. g. the Caetaceze (Ganong, 1898; de Fraine, 1910), appears to be a general rule. Two problems are involved, one with regard to morphology, the other to anatomy. The morphological problem is how far the uniformity of the seedling form reflects the uniformity of environment and physiological needs in embryology and early life, and how far it is reminiscent of an ancestral type. The answer to this question has almost invariably been to aseribe almost everything to the former alternative. Not so in the case of the similar anatomical problem. It is confidently expected in some quarters that ontogeny in vaseular structure will prove to repeat phylogeny, and that in seedlings anatomical resemblances are likely to indicate relationship between species on divergent branches of a family tree. It must be admitted that such a prospect is highly improbable, and the search for phylogenetic relationships through the medium of seedling anatomy a forlorn hope. We are confronted by the relative unreliability of vascular anatomy as a key to phylogeny; and by the admitted fact that the seedling morphology of the Phanerogams owes its uniformity to similar cenogenetic influences. The problem is not the same for the Phanerogams as for such 90 MR. R. H. COMPTON : AN INVESTIGATION OF THE a group as the Filicineæ, for instance, where the juvenile anatomy has yielded results of such great phylogenetic value. In the Filicineæ there is no such break in ontogeny as occurs between the unfolding of the Phanero- gamic seedling and the growth of the epicotyl. In the Phanerogams the plant hardly begins to “live its own life” unti! the development of the plumule ; the seedling is comparable with the larva of an insect, with habits and structure distinct from those of the mature organism. In the present state of our knowledge of anatomy, however, & priori arguments count for little. It 15 impossible to decide how much weight to give to a fact emploved as a phylogenetic criterion unless its dependence on adaptation or the direct influence of the environment is taken into account. This paper aims at elucidating some of the relations which obtain between the anatomy of a seedling on the one hand and its size, the relative develop- ment of its parts, &c. on the other. It thus tends to sift out palingenetic from cenogenetie influences, and to provide a surer basis for the discussion of apparent relationships between different species in respect of their seedling anatomy. THE NATURE OF THE Hypocortyt. The hypocotyl is a serious stumbling-block to rigid morphologists, and various views have been put forward as to its nature and characteristics. The point of view to which the writer has been led must be briefly explained. No exact definition of the hypocotyl as a morphological entity is to be anticipated; even the root and stem, between which the hypocotyl is intermediate, have never been defined unequivocally. If we take a broad view of the evolution of plant-members we are compelled to regard the hypocotyl, not as a new intercalated organ, but simply asa segment of the primitive axis. Its peculiarities are due to its position as intermediary between root and stem. The primitive protostele of the whole axis of many Filicales, Sphenophyllales, е. has its representative in the root only of Angiosperms ; the vascular system of the stem has undergone considerable evolution. As we ascend the continuous axis from root to stem, we pass from a primitive to an advanced vascular structure, traversing a region of intermediate complexity on the way. This region represents (Chauveaud, 1911, p. 433) an intermediate stage of vascular evolution ; just as does, for instance, the solenostele in the passage from protostely to dictyostely in the ontogeny and phylogeny of certain ferns. This transition in the Phanerogams is bound up with the vascular supply of the cotyledons and leaves, just as in the Filicales, but the axis may be considered to a large extent independently of the leaves in both cases. SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOS. 91 We find that in many cases the transition from root-structure to stem- structure 1s localised in the portion of the axis between the collet and the base of the cotyledons—. e. the region which is here, for descriptive purposes, termed the hypocotyl. In numerous instances, however, the transition occurs below the collet: occasionally intermediate structure is found above the base of the cotyledons (e. р. Cwsalpinia sepiaria). That is, there is no essential connection between the hypocotyl and the transition phenomena ; and we shall show later that the level of transition is primarily under the control of a factor of size. Moreover, the hypocotyl may be non- existent ; in many hypogeal seedlings the collet coincides with the base of the cotyledons ; and occasionally the change of surface-layer even occurs on the petioles of the cotyledons, some distance above the node. We are justified, therefore, in considering that the hypocotyl, when existent, owes its prominence and. peculiar features to its position in relation to stem and root, to the ground-level, and to its connection with the seed-leaves. It seems to be best regarded, not as a stem- nor as a root- structure, nor as a compound organ partly composed of stem partly of root, nor as a plant-member sui generis ; but as a specialised region of a primitively undifferentiated axis. HYPOGEAL AND EPIGEAL GERMINATION. The distribution of these two types of germination through the Leguminosce is of interest. Of the two most primitive tribes the Sophorez appear to contain a majority of hypogeal species, while the Podalyriez are, so far as known, exclusively epigeal. The Viciew are hypogeal, with the exception of Abrus precatorius (? other Abrus spp.), an anomalous member of this tribe. The Genistee, Galegew, Lotew, Trifoliew, and Dalbergies are almost uniformly epigeal, and so are the Hedysarew, with the partial exception of Arachis hypogea. The only other tribe of Papilionate, viz. Phaseolez, shows both types in abundance. Among the sub-orders Mimosoidew and Cresalpinioidex the epigeal type prevails, but hypogeal germination occurs in some cases, especially in the tribes Ingeæ and Eu-Cxesalpiniez ; while in the Bauhinie: several species seem to be intermediate in type. In several instances hypo- and epigeal germinations occur within the limits of a single genus, as in Pithecolobium, Cwsalpinia, Sophora, Phaseolus, Erythrina, &c. It thus appears that the distinction between epi- and hypogeal germination is easily overstepped, and that the change has occurred repeatedly in the evolution of the Leguminose in particular and of the Phanerogams in general. The difference between the two types is apparently not dependent on the absolute size of the cotyledons ; for certain species of Sophora with 92 MR. R. H. COMPTON: AN INVESTIGATION OF THE small cotyledons are hypogeal, while many of the Amherstiee, &c., with large cotyledons are epigeal ; moreover, within the Viciez, which are almost exclusively hypogeal, a great variation in size is found. Probably the difference depends on the magnitude of some such ratio as bulk of cotvledons diameter of hypocotyl ' when this ratio is above a certain limit the germination is hypogeal; when below this limit, epigeal. The question as to which type is to be regarded as the more primitive probably cannot receive the same answer in all cases ; the frequency of the change from one to the other renders this unlikely à priori. Moreover, everything depends on what group is selected as a starting-point. If we go back to the Pteridophyta we find no signs of hypogeal germination, for the so-called cotyledons are neither absorbing nor storage organs. Among the Gymnosperms specialisation of function has occurred in the cotyledons, and both types occur in plenty. Almost all the various families of Gymnosperms have been regarded as primitive by different writers. There seems, however, to be a wide agree- ment that the Gnetales, Abietinez, Taxodiinze, and Cupressine are relatively advanced, and it is noteworthy that it is in these groups that epigeal ger- mination preponderates * The Тахасеге, whose phylogenetic position is very doubtful, are imperfectly studied, but both types of germination occur t. The Araucarine ў, Cycadales $, and Ginkgoales|| show many undoubtedly primitive characters, and here we find hypogeal germination occurring regularly. Araucaria § Lutacta is the only exception, so far as known. While the distribution of types among the Gymnosperms would indicate that hypogeal germination is primitive, it must be noticed that there is direct evidence in the Cycads and Ginkgo that it is a condition derived from the epigeal type €. There is no reason to assume that the epigeal type of the Abietinem, &e., was derived from hypogeal ancestry : it seems preferable to regard the hypogeal germination in Cycads, Ginkgo, Araucaria $ Colymbea, and Torreya as specialised in relation to food-storuge. It seems probable that in some cases epigeal germination has been derived from hypogeal. For instance, Phaseolus multiflorus is hypogeal; P. vulgaris, * Hill and de Fraine (1908-1910), [Also the next four footnotes.] T Chick (1903, p. 83). | Seward & Ford (1906, p. 521) ; Shaw (1909). $ Matte (1904, p. 350) ; Dorety (1908, p. 206) ; Thomas (1907, p. 81) ; Thiessen (1908, p. 368), | Thomas (1907, p. 83); Sprecher (1907, p. 16) ; Seward & Gowan (1900, p. 115). 4] Wigglesworth (1903, p. 789). SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE ТЕССМІХОХ ДЕ, 93 though epigeal, has cotyledons that do not expand and show only feeble development of chlorophyll *. We may conclude that the limits between hypogeal and epigeal ger- mination are easily transgressed in either direction ; that the question whether, in any particular case, the type of germination is primitive or derived must be judged upon its own merits ; and that the difference probably depends rather on proximate causes than on hereditary conformity to an ancestral type. Тнк EPICOTYL IN THE VICIEE. The structure of the epicotyl in the majority of the hypogeal Vicieæ (except Cicer arietinum) shows a number of peculiar features which have attracted the attention of many anatomists. These are as follows :— (i.) The presence of a cortical system of bundles running down the four ridges of the quadrangular stem. In the two ridges in the plane of the distichous leaves, i.e., in the intereotyledonary plane, run stout strands of thick-walled fibres. In each of the lateral ridges, in the plane of the stipules, runs a collateral fibrovascular bundle consisting of a small group of xylem and phloem in the normal orientation, often slightly increased by a cambium, and a group of fibres external to the phloem, each bundle being enclosed by an endodermis. The fibre bundles enter the leaf midrib, and the lateral fibrovascular bundles chiefly supply the large leafy stipules. The course of these bundles has received much attention and has been thoroughly elucidated f. (ii.) The presence, in the lowest 1-4 internodes, of a solid central core of primary xylem, and the absence of pith. In the higher internodes this central xylem strand is absent. This anomalous structure has received more than one interpretation. Mlle. Sophie Goldsmith (1876), who studied the seedling of Vicia sativa with great care, found that the central xylem is formed in a centripetal direction, differentiation commencing at the foci of the elliptical pro -ambium strand and proceeding in all directions ; thus forming also the centrifugal median xylem bundles of the leaves. She remarks (p. 43): “die Entwickelung der primordialen Vasalstriinge in den untern Stengelinternodien kann eine centripetal-centrifugale sein und dadureh * Tschermak (1904) showed that in Phaseolus hypogeal germination behaves as a Mendelian dominant to epigeal ; and as in most instances the phylogenetically older character is dominant to the younger, this may be taken as confirmatory of the primitiveness of hypogeal germination in this case. + See especially Goldsmith, 1876; also Lestiboudois, 1848, p. 19; Nageli, 1858, p. 85; Van Tieghem, 1884, p. 133 (deals with fibro-vascular bundles only, and neglects the fibre bundles) ; Hérail, 1885, p. 218 (mentions that Cicer arietinum, an aberrant member of the tribe, is without cortical bundles). 94 MR. R. H. COMPTON: AN INVESTIGATION OF THE einen Mitteleharakter zwischen den streng centripetalen Wurzel- und den centrifugalen Stengelstriingen bekunden." She offers no theory to explain the presence of the centripetal xylem in the epicotyl, nor does she describe its connection with the root xylem, Gérard (1881, p. 351) examined Lrvum Lens and other Viciez, and came to the conclusion that the centripetal mass of xylem is the upward prolongation of the deeper part of the triarch root star, the outer portions of which alone enter the cotyledons and the first leaf, He considered that this *root-strueture? in the epicotyl is an example of a transition prolonged beyond its ordinary limits. Tourneux (1910, p. 325) considered that the centripetal wood should not be regarded as a residue from the root ; and suggested that it is a relic of the primitive condition of the xylem found in the stems of many Gymnosperms and Cryptogams. This theory is the only one hitherto advanced which attempts to explain the centripetal xylem in a phylogenetic fashion, and it is in many ways attractive. The description by Scott (1902) of the gradual change from exarchy to endarchy in the wood of the Pteridospermi, taken together with Chauveaud's demonstration (1911, p. 259) that the protoxylem of stem and leaf in the Angiosperms is not primitive in the same sense as that in the root, leads to an interpretation. of the stem, hypocotyl, and root as differentiated parts of the same primitive axis with exareh development of the xylem. On this view the appearance of centripetal xylem in a stem would be merely a phenomenon of reversion to a more primitive type of axis, a type now normal only in the root and to some extent in the hypocotyl. A great objection to the adoption of this view in the case of the Vicieæ lies in the highly advanced character of the group, and the absence of other signs of primitiveness, Moreover, in no other more primitive Angiosperm has true centripetal xylem been discovered in the stem. Thus it appears difficult to aseribe phylogenetie significance to the presence of centripetal xylem in the stem of the Vicieæ. It is more probable that the structure in question is cenogenetic, and that an explanation should be sought in the recent needs of the plant rather than in an assumed reversion to condition, an ancestral It appears to the present author that a more probable explanation of the central xylem core сап be found. In the first place, the development of this core is complementary to that of the lateral xylems of the central cylinder ; these lateral xylems only appear as distinct entities when the central xylem core is absent, This is found to be the ease when the lower and upper inter- nodes of the same species are examined (see, e. 9-, Mlle. Goldsmith’s plate v. figs. 15 & 16), and also in the first internode of Vicia Faba, which has a large pith. It is thus suggested that not only are the two kinds of xylem comple- mentary but they are identical, and that the solid xylem core characteristic of the majority of the Viciew has arisen simply through the lateral compression SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOS.;E. 95 of the central cylinder into an elliptical form, and the consequent obliteration of the pith. It might perhaps be expected that if this were the true explanation proto- xylem would be found all along the major axis of the ellipse, marking the line of fusion of the two lateral bandle systems ; whereas it is found that the protoxylems are located at the foci of the ellipse *. When we consider proto- xylem in the light of its formation and physiological function, however, it seems clear that, if only two groups arise, they would tend to be developed at the foci of an elliptieal desmogen strand ; these being the points which in an early stage of development would serve as the best distributing centres for water and foodstuffs. | The reasons for this compression of xylems to the centre and obliteration of pith are not far to seek. The typical “stem position ” of vascular tissue surrounding a pith is commonly ascribed to the mechanical need of resistance to bending strains; the “ root-position,” on the other hand, freely allows bending to take place. Since the difference between root-position and stem- position is primarily a mechanical adaptation, it might be expected that plants of the habit of the Vicies might show some peculiarities of structure. The majority of the Vicieæ are climbing plants without any assured vertical position ; consequently, the part of the plant just above the ground must be flexible. Since the germination is hypogeal, this mechanical need falls upon the first few epicotyledonary internodes, and it is these internodes which exhibit the so-called root-structure f. The ease of Vicia Faba supports this view, for here we find that the stem is erect and does not depend upon external supports, while there is never any trace of the “medullary xylem” in the lower internodes. The function of the base of the epicotyl differs from that in the majority of Viciew, and necessitates rigidity rather than flexibility $. * The protoxylems of the central mass are distinct from those of the polar leaf-trace bundles, and are often separate ; though frequently they may be continuous and form a single protoxylem group at each focus of the ellipse. + The only other recorded example of medullary xylem in the vegetative stem of a Phane- rogam is that of Cephalotarus Koraiana, described by Rothert (Ber. d. Deutsch. Bot. Ges, xvii. p. 275, 1899). But the physiological function of the centripetal wood here appears to be that of water-storage, and the case is quite unlike that in the Viciew. t Since the above account was written the work of Chauveaud (1911) has been published. This author also arrives at the conclusion that the pith is obliterated by the compression of the lateral stelar bundles towards one another (p. 348). Не attributes this “ rapprochement," however, to the presence of the cortical fibrovaseular bundles, an interpretation which fails in the case of Vicia Faba, and also in the higher internodes of those species whose lowest internodes possess medullary xylem. Ше» c. MR. R. H. COMPTON : AN INVESTIGATION OF THE THE LEVEL or THE TRANSITION. In the summaries of the characteristics of different sub-orders and tribes. reference has repeatedly been made to the correlation which exists between the level of the transition and the dimensions of the seedling. A connection of this kind has been indicated by certain authors, in particular by Gérard (1881, p. 298), who states: “ Il y a une certaine rélation, non absolue pourtant, entre le volume de la plantule et la rapidité du passage. Si le diamètre du végétal est étroit, la structure de la tige peut ne s'observer qu'à la base du premier entre-nceud aprés le départ des cotylédons. ... . Il est fréquent de rencontrer chez les plantules volumineuses la structure de la tige dans une partie de la tigelle." It is rare, however, to find measurements included in the descriptions of seedling-structure given by earlier writers, and it is now possible for the first time to give numerical expression to the relation between. size and structure in the Leguminose. In this paper transitions are classified roughly according to level, as low, intermediate-low, intermediate, intermediate-high, and high (see p. 66). In the Summary List the facts for the level of transition are displayed side by side with the measurements of length and diameter of the hypocotyl and the dimensions of the cotyledons. (There will be little said about the size of cotyledons, and the data are included chiefly for the sake of completeness.) It is thus a matter of arithmetic to find the average diameter and length of hypocotyl for each of the five classes of transition. The results of the calculations are given in the following table :— | | | I IL | Hl. IV. Ve VL | | Average diameter of | | hypocotyl Average 2. | Avernge UTI _ | volume of | Level of Transition. Numter of | length of | | hypocotyl, | Species. hypocotyl | At base | At summit iL R+r\?) ш. | QR. | (Q2 | ( 2 J| — — — EM m ME 30-32 407 9:5 | 969 | 2296 | о ( Intermediate-Low. .. 21 | 96:0 1:30 109 | 975 = 4 Intermediate ...... | 21 | 22 | тә — 101 | 90-9 Mel А | | | | ^^ [ Intermediate-High . 10 |, 209 116 | 102 | 193 | Middle (total). .....| 52 ' 2331 195 | 102 | 236 High EE | 84-896 16:5 O85 O75 | 83 | | | In column I. is given the class of transition-level. In column П. is placed the number of epigeal species recorded in the Summary List from which ihe SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOS.E. 97 calculations are made *. The average length of hypocotyl for each class is given in column III. In the next two columns are given the average diameters at base and summit of hypocotyl. The numbers refer to milli- metres in columns IL.-V. In column VI. the results of a further calculation are exhibited, the object of which is to obtain a rough estimate of the volume in cubie millimetres of the average hypocotyl in each class ; the assumption being made that the hypocotyl is cylindrical. It is seen at once that the order of lowness of transition is also the order of magnitude of length, diameter, and volume of the hypocotyl. The lower the transition the greater the average dimensions of the hypocotyl. The parallelism is exact in all respects (save for a trifling discrepancy in column V.), but the results for volume given in column VI. are especially striking. In view of these results there can be no doubt that the level of transition is intimately connected with the absolute size of the hypocotyl. "While such a conclusion may be only partially justified in the case of the three “middle” transitions, it is amply proven in the three main grades of levei. Further, it is evident which of the two related characters must be regarded as cause and which as effect. The vascular system admittedly responds to change of external size and form, but it is almost inconceivable that structure should act as a cause determining size. We must therefore ask whether it is the length, the diameter, or the bulk of the hypocotyl which regulates the level of the anatomical transition. There is much to show that it is mainly the diameter (or more precisely the area of eross-section) which determines the level of transition. An inspection of the data in the Summary List reveals the fact that the length of hypocotyl for a given level of transition fluctuates on the whole within wider limits than the diameter. Then, again, it is clear that the length of the hypocotyl can have no direct bearing on the cases of very low transition com- pleted below the collet. As a matter of fact, we find low transitions in seedlings whose hy pocotyls vary in length from 5 to 110 mm. Further, the phenomena of transition are, so often associated with the region of the collet where a dilation of the axis occurs, that a direct connection between them and the diameter may be confidently assumed. The impression given in studying such cases is that the stele takes the opportunity afforded by the increased diameter to acquire a pith and expand. Where the diameter is small the stele perforce remains root-like and without pith until it actually divides in half toi supply the cotyledons. There are certain exceptions to this correlation, however, which are difficult to explain. ‘The most striking of these is, perhaps, the case of Lotus Tetragonolobus, where we find an * When two numbers appear, it implies that the first number refers to the species whose length, the second to those whose diameter, was estimated. LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XLI. H 98 MR. R. Н, COMPTON : AN INVESTIGATION OF THE intermediate-high transition with a diameter of 1:9 mm. Here it seems necessary to call to our aid a hereditary factor, high and intermediate-high transitions being the general rule in the Lote. What, then, is the nature of the apparent correlation between the length of the hypocotyl and the level of transition? It appears that this correlation is secondary, and follows from the fact that in the majority of seedlings there exists a rough proportionality between length and diameter. There appears to be an average type of form for the epigeal Leguminous seedling: if the diameter be increased the length tends to be increased in the same ratio. We can demonstrate this tendency by a comparison of columns III. and IV. in the table, when it is seen that in each class of seedlings the length of the hypocotyl is 14-20 times the diameter at its base, the average ratio for the 120 epigeal seedlings being L/2R=17. This being so, it is clear that a correlation of transition-level with diameter will also appear as a correlation with length. It follows that the figures quoted in column VI. of the table merely emphasise those in columns 1V. and V. without adding anything new to the discussion. In a few cases, however, the length of the hypocotyl may have a direct effect upon the classification of transition-levels itself ; this is especially the case in middle transitions. If the hypocotyl be short there is less room for the transition than if long, and in consequence the changes may apparently take place at a higher level, relatively to the collet and cotyledonary node. (See, for instance, Scorpiurus sulcata and 5. vermiculatus, p. 85, and certain Genistee, p. 80.) This cause has probably contributed to the relative vagueness of the classification of middle transitions. THe LEVEL oF TRANSITION AND THE MATURE HABIT. The Summary List reveals the fact that all those species which show the tree-habit have low or intermediate-low transitions: out of 20 epigeal species of trees (“shrubs or small trees” excluded) 14 show a low, 6 an intermediate-low transition. On the other hand, the herbaceous habit appears to be associated with a high transition, though not so strictly: out of 55 epigeal herbs 28 showed a high transition, 6 an intermediate-high, 9 inter- mediate, 3 intermediate-low, and 9 low (of which 7 are Phaseolez). There is thus some foundation for the belief that the mature habit is cor- related with the level of transition. But in view of the connection which exists between the transition-level and the diameter of the hypocotyl (p. 97), it appears probable that the correlation with habit is not an example of direct cause and effect. Asa matter of fact, it will be shown later that this SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOSA. 99 correlation is due to a tendeney on the part of trees to produce large seeds and consequently large seedlings, and for the other types of plants to produce small seeds and seedlings (p. 109). THE LEVEL oF TRANSITION AND PHYLOGENY, The view is held in certain quarters that the level of transition is probably of value in phylogenetic discussion. Tansley & Thomas (1906, p. 763) state that “It seems that a high transition, typical of Gymnosperms and very many Dicotyledons, is probably primitive. ... . Stem structure of the hypo- cotyl has apparently been acquired... . . ' The results of the previous sections, however, throw great doubt on this theory, for though they only apply strictly to the Leguminosie, yet there is much probability that similar principles are in operation outside this family. It is necessary to eliminate the influence of size before the transition-level can become a phylogenetic criterion. Unfortunately, records of the size of the seedlings hitherto studied are deficient, and so comparisons are hampered. It is noteworthy, however, that in the Coniferm with high transitions the diameter of the hypocotyl is often small, at least at the summit, as shown in Hill & de Fraine’s figures (1908, I. pl. 35); while Libocedrus decurrens, with an intermediate transition (as gathered from the description), is shown with a hypocotyl 2:0 mm. in diameter. It is clear that the ascription of a high transition to the Cycads, in which the seedling is usually large, rests on a misconception ; for though “ the hypocotyl throughout the greater part of its length shows a root-structure ” (Hill & de Fraine, 1909, III. p. 455), yet “it is obvious from the strongly mesarch nature of the cotyledonary bundles n that only a slight amount of re-arrangement is necessary in order to bring the protoxylem into its exarch position " (loc. cit. p. 441) *. In Arau- caria. Cunninghamii it is stated that “the actual transition takes place very slowly ” (Hill & de Fraine, 1909, II. р. 214), and the same is the case in A. imbricata and A. Bidwillii (Seward & Ford, 1906; Shaw, 1909). In the Gnetales * the transition to root-structure takes place in the lower region of the hypocotyl” (Hill & de Fraine, 1910, IV. p. 331). Thus it appears that the Gymnosperms should not be quoted as ex- hibiting characteristically a high transition comparable to that found in the Dicotyledons. Since it has been shown that cenogenetic preponderate over palingenetic influences in determining the level of transition of the Leguminose, and since the basis among the Gymnosperms of the theory of the phylogenetic value of * It must be noted that these authors trace the structure downwards, from cotyledons te root. H2 100 MR. R. H. COMPTON : AN INVESTIGATION OF THE this character is found to be unsound, we are justified in deciding against the view expressed by Tansley & Thomas and quoted above. It must be noted, however, that in one or. two instances in the Leguminosi cenogenetic explanations apparently fail, and the only alternative is an appeal to heredity. This is the case in Lotus Tetragonolobus, and may perhaps also apply to Trigonella cretica and Desmodium canadense (pp. 81, 82, 85). But apart from these instances, there is little support for a view which depends on the hereditary fixity of the level of transition. THE Type or SYMMETRY. The problem as to what determines the number of protoxylem groups in the hypocotyledonary axis is beset with difficulties, and a general solution cannot be expected in the present position of our knowledge. In the- Leguminosæ, however, some light can be thrown upon the subject, as certain correlations are found to exist between the type of symmetry and other characters of the seedling. In the first place, it appears that the characteristic type of symmetry in the Leguminose is the tetrarch. Among the 203 entries in column VII. of the Summary List tetrarchy is mentioned in 123 cases, as occurring at least in some specimens or in some part of the hypocotyledonary axis. Of the: other 80 entries, a great number are simply records of diarchy or triarchy in the root, and a further investigation would probably reveal a tetrarch phase in many of these cases also ; the Genisteæ, however, are typically diarch and the Vicieæ typically triarch (see pp. 79, 85). In particular the Cresalpinioideee and Mimosoidew are characteristically tetrarch, there being no well-ascertained example in which tetrarchy has not been found. It may be remarked that as the great majority of the trees are members of these two sub-orders, there also appears to be a correlation between the. tree-habit and tetrarchy, the significance of which will be considered below (p. 115). Again, it is evident from a study of the Summary List that in some- alliances the type of symmetry is remarkably constant: this is the case in the Mimosoideze, Cæsalpinioideæ, and Phaseolezx, where tetrarchy is the rule, Genisteze, which are uniformly diarch, and the hypogeal climbing Vicieæ, which have a peculiar form of triarchy. In other groups, on the contrary, there is great variability of type, this applying to whole tribes, genera, species, individuals, and parts of the same individual ; the Trifoliese, Lotez, a variability Galegez, and Hedysarex show this variability very strikingly that seems to circle round the unstable type of triarchy found in epigeal seedlings. Clearly, then, tetrarchy, characteristic of the Leguminosz, exists in two. forms, stable and unstable. What is the basis of this difference ? SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOS Ж, 101 The answer to this question can only be given after certain other problems have been considered, the most important of which is the relation of plumular traces to the vascular structure of the hypocotyl. PLUMULAR TRACES IN HypocotyL AND Коот. In the vast majority of epigeal seedlings it is found that the primary vascular system of the cotyledons, hypocotyl, and root is complete in itself ; all the protoxylem strands contained in the root pass up into the cotyledons *, and a primary or, as it has been called, foetal or larval circulation is established in the seedling without reference to subsequent plumular developments, When the plumule develops in such cases (and there is frequently a marked pause between the unfolding of the seed-leaves and the first foliage leaf, when compared with the ordinary succession of foliage- leaves), its vaseular system is simply superposed upon that of the typical morphological constituents of the seedling. In most epigeal types the hypocotyl has lost the capacity for forming primary xylem before the plumule begins activity ; and therefore the plumular traces are represented in the hypocotyl by secondary xylem only. In a considerable number of large epigeal seedlings, however, the plumule begins to grow before the hypocotyl has completed its phase of elongation ; and in such cases tracts of primary xylem are differentiated from the desmogen strands common to plumule and hypocotyl ; in fact the plumular traces are represented in the hypocotyl by primary xylem. Such primary xylem, however, usually stops short in the hypocotyl and is not prolonged into the root. This type of connection is found, for instance, in many Phaseoleze. In other cases, particularly when germination is hypogeal, the plumule has already attained a considerable size while in the embryo; and on germination its development is rapid. The hypocotyl remains short, and primary xylem is developed in continuous strands between the root and epicotyl. The degree to which this connection is made varies in different cases, often simply as the result of the varying precocity of plumular development. А series of cases is here given, illustrating the warious degrees of connection between epicotyledonary and hypocotyle- 4donary axes. (a) Plumular traces represented in hypocotyl and root by secondary xylem only. (Most small epigeal seedlings). (b) Plumular traces represented in the hypocotyl by primary, in the the root by secondary, xylem. (Phaseolez spp.) * Unless, of course, some of them disappear on the way. 102 MR. R. Н. COMPTON: AN INVESTIGATION OF THE (c) Traces from the first epicotyledonary node represented in the root by metaxylem. (Sophora spp.) (d) Traces from the first epicotyledonary node represented in the root by proto- and metaxylem. (Pithecolobium Unguis-cati, Cosalpinia sepiaria.) (e) Traces from the first epicotyledonary node represented in the root by proto- and metaxylem, from the second by metaxylem. (Many Viciez.) (f) Traces from the first two epicotyledonary nodes represented in the root by proto- and metaxylem. (Vicia Faba.) Let us consider the first type of connection more closely. It is in this type that the natural distinction between the vascular systems of seedling and epicotyl is most pronounced ; and consequently it is here, if any where, that we should expect to find special devices with the object of bringing the two systems more into physiological connection with one another. Now in the case of a tetrarch seedling the two lateral protoxylems lie immediately beneath the main vascular bundles of the first two leaves, which are almost invariably produced in the intercotyledonary plane ; and consequently it is these xylems which are most closely en rapport with the young hypocotyl. Hence it is in the intercotyledonary xylems that we should look for indications of the effect of the plumule in modifying the structure of the hypocotyl. As a matter of fact, in the slender epigeal seedlings so abundant in the Trifolieæ, Lotew, Galegeæ, and Hedysareæ we find the polar xylems con- stantly present ; while the lateral xylems exhibit a great amount of variation, even within the same hypocotyl, diarchy, triarchy, and tetrarchy occurring within very limited circles of affinity. Moreover, we find in these same groups that the form of the cotyledon trace differs very little whatever be the symmetry of the hypocotyl. The lateral root-poles almost always diminish in importance as they ascend the hypocotyl ; and ina few cases they die out completely towards its summit instead of entering the cotyledons. The conclusion is irresistible that the variations exhibited by the inter- cotyledonary xylems stand in an intimate relation to the first foliage leaves : and we proceed to enquire what is the nature of this relation. Two alternatives present themselves, viz.:—(i.) The plumular traces may tend to replace the intercotyledonary root-poles, or vice versá, their relation to one another being complementary and one of supplantation. (ii.) The intercotyledonary xylem may combine with the leaf trace to form a joint conducting channel, their relation to one another being supplementary. The first theory was originally formulated by Miss Sargant (1903, p. 61), and has been adopted by Miss Thomas (1907, p. 84). On this view the diarch type of structure is regarded as being derived from the tetrarch, the change SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOS.E. 103 being correlated with the early production of foliage-leaves. Casuarina and Cassytha, for instance, are considered to have ** escaped anatomical reduction [from tetrarchy to diarehy] on account of the insignificance of the plumular traces ” (Thomas, 1907, p. 86). A replacement of primary by secondary xylem is thus supposed to have occurred in the change from tetrarchy to diarchy the increase in the amount of secondary tissue being due to accelerated epicotyledonary development. When we attempt to apply this theory to cases of triarchy we are met by a serious difficulty. If it be granted that triarchy is an intermediate stage in the course of reduction from tetrarchy to diarchy (and this seems inevitable, once admitting the reduction hypothesis), we should expect on Miss Sargant's theory that the first pole to be lost would be the one opposite the greatest development of secondary xylem, 7. е., the one on the side of the first leaf. Now the reverse of this proves to be the case in almost all the triarch epigeal Leguminose examined *. The lateral protoxylem to be developed in the hypocotyledonary axis in cases of triarchy is the one on the side of which the first foliage leaf arises; and in those triarch seedlings in which a rudimentary fourth xylem appears, this is on the side of the second leaf. It is clear that these facts cannot be explained on Miss Sargant’s reduction theory of the replacement of primary by secondary xylem in the inter- cotyledonary plane in response to accelerated plumular growth. On the contrary, they strongly support the alternative theory, by which the plumular trace and the lateral root xylem are regarded as supplementary ; the relation between them is seen not to be one of supplantation, but one of joint participation in the early formation of a continuous conducting channel from root to leaf. If it be true that the plumular traces enter into a very close relation with the intercotyledonary root-poles we ought never to find triarehy in cases in which the first two plumular leaves are opposite (though the reverse proposition is not equally true). An examination of all the cases of triarchy occurring in the Papilionate shows that in every known instance the first two leaves are alternate f. This is specially noteworthy in the Galegew and Hedys: arem, for here we find certain genera with opposite primordial leaves and tetrarchy (Indigofera, Psor alea, Desmodium) ; others with alternate leaves and triarchy (Astragalus, Caragana, Hippocrepis). * In some triarch seedlings more than one epicotyledonary axis arises at the node (e. g. Scorpiurus sulcata), but one is stronger than the others. t Lotus corniculatus is exceptional in that the first internode is much elongated (a feature mentioned by De Candolle (1825, p. 89) in other Lotus spp.) and the first two leaves quite close together. In this species the first leaf trace appears (? always) on the side opposite to the third xylem, this being a definite exception to the rule. 104 MR. R. H. COMPTON: AN INVESTIGATION OF THE Further, it may be observed that in those triarch cases where the cotyledons are markedly asymmetrical (p. 77) the third root xylem is on the side of the narrower halves of the cotyledons, which thus receive the greater vascular supply. In fact it appears that triarchy exists in spite of the asymmetry of the cotyledons and not in connection therewith. We may therefore conclude with some certainty that in slender epigeal seedlings the lateral root-poles, when developed, stand in a far more intimate relation to the plumular traces than they do to the cotyledons ; and, further, that this relation is not complementary but supplementary. We must therefore distinguish between the two different róles which the intercotyledonary primary xylems of the hypocotyl play in relation to the plumule. They may either (i.) form a continuous primary connection from root to leaf without relation to the cotyledons ; or (ii.) they may be part of the cotyledonary vascular system, but have a more intimate supplementary physiological relation with the plumular traces. The intercotyledonary xylems may also play another part, which will be diseussed in the next section. TETRARCHY. In many cases of tetrarchy in slender epigeal seedlings of the tribes Trifoliee, Lotez, Galegeæ, and Hedysares, we have seen that the lateral root-poles in function mainly supplement the earliest plumular traces. In some cases (e. g. Melilotus arvensis, Chorizema cordatum) it has been shown that the lateral xylems never enter the cotyledons, but die out in the upper part of the hypocotyl. "We therefore enquire the reason why, in the majority of instances, the lateral xylems though plumular in function yet pass into the cotyledons. In large epigeal seedlings it has been repeatedly shown that the lateral xylems of the tetrarch root bifurcate on passing up the hypocotyl, half of each passing out, without noteworthy reduetion in importance, to each cotyledon, where (often after a brief fusion with the products of the polar xylems) they become the lateral bundles of the lamina. In these cases the intercotyledonary xylems play an important part in the vascular system of the seedling ; and whether they later enter into relations with the epicotyl or not, their primary function is to supply the cotyledons. The greater bulk of these seedlings demands a more complex vascular system than is afforded by the polar root xylems, though the latter are adequate in many slender seedlings *. * Out of the 28 epigeal species of Leguminosz the diameter of whose epicotyl is 2:0 mm. or more at the base, and 1:5 mm. or more at the summit, 25 exhibited, at least at some level or in some specimens, a tetrarch symmetry. The exceptions were two species of Genisteze with diarch, and Erythrina indica with heptarch structure. SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOSJE. 105 We can hardly avoid the conclusion that the tetrarchy found in slender seedlings is a reduced form of that found in large seedlings ; its preservation being in relation to the useful function performed by the intercotyledonary root-poles in supplementing the early plumular traces. REDUCTION OF THE NUMBER OF PROTOXYLEMS. While there exists an intimate relation between the plumular bundles and the intercotyledonary root-poles, it appears that the latter can readily be dispensed with. Their absence entails the production of a little more secondary xylem in the hypocotyl before root and leaf can be put into direct communication ; so that the diarch type is not at a very pronounced dis- advantage as compared with the tetrarch. That some advantage accrues from the possession of intercotyledonary xylems is clear from the occurrence of triarchy ; but we find so many cases in which, within narrow circles of affinity, one or both of the lateral root-poles may be present or absent or vestigial, that we can attribute to them no profound functional significance. If we assume, as there is good reason to do (p. 104), that the form of tetrarchy in slender seedlings is derived by reduction from tetrarchy in bulky seedlings, it follows that triarehy and diarehy are further stages in the reduetion. There seems to be no other explanation for the close association between tetrarchy, triarchy, and diarchy in the slender seedlings of the Trifolieze, &e., than that we have here a group of plants in an unstable condition with respect to vascular symmetry. The lateral coty- ledonary root xylems of the larger tetrarch forms are in the process of 'anishing, perhaps in relation to the decrease in bulk of the seedling ; their final disappearance is, however, delayed by the somewhat useful function they subserve with regard to the plumular traces, but this secondary usefulness is too slight to have much influence in checking the evolution towards diarchy. Tetrarehy, triarchy, and diarchy may co-exist in a single seedling, e. g., in Ononis rotundifolia, Medicago turbinata (324-2), and Dorycnium hirsutum (2>3>4). These and many other cases in which only two of the types co-exist show that a decrease in the number of protoxylems may occur in some cases as we descend the axis, in other cases as we ascend it. A particular lateral xylem may be present in the root and absent in the cotyledons ; it may be present in the cotyledons but unrepresented in the root; or it may be present in neither cotyledons nor root, but may run a short isolated course in the hypocotyl. It thus appears that the reduction from tetrarchy may occur at either the top or the bottom of the hypocotyl, and in certain cases at both ends simultaneously. There seems, however, to be a distinct preference for the reduction to take place below rather than above. Out of 26 species of 106 MR. R. H. COMPTON : AN INVESTIGATION OF THE Leguminoee in which change of symmetry is recorded *, 19 show an increase in the number of protoxylems as the hypocotyl is ascended, 5 a decrease, and 2 an inerease followed by a decrease, It may be suggested that this preference for reduction below points to the existence of a greater conservative tendency at the cotyledonary node than elsewhere in the axis ; or it may simply be an expression of the fact that the axis usually tapers rapidly downwards at the collet region (where the reduction so often occurs)—more rapidly than it tapers upwards at the summit of the hypocotyl. Whatever be the explanation, it seems unnecessary to ascribe a different significance to basipetal and acropetal modes of reduction: both alike are expressions of the tendency to disappear of the lateral xylems, whose efficiency as cotyledonary conducting channels is similarly restricted whether they end blindly above or below. We have seen that the change from the stable to the unstable type of tetrarchy is bound up with reduction in size of the seedling and the consequent restriction of the cotyledonary vascular system. It follows that to this prime cause we must also attribute the production of diarchy. With diarchy we once more enter upon a stable condition of vascular structure. While there is no doubt that diarchy bears a close phylogenetic relationship to the unstable forms of triarchy and tetrarchy, yet it is noticeable that it appears to be less variable than these other types of symmetry. Further, in the Genisteæ diarchy seems to be absolutely constant, no vestige of intercotyledonary xylems ever appearing. ‘Transitions to the Geniste-type from tetrarchy are afforded by Ononis spp. and the Podalyriew ; but within the tribe itself, despite notable variations in size and form, the symmetry is immoveably diarch. This rigidity of diarchy as compared with the plasticity of triarchy and tetrarchy in slender epigeal seedlings can be explained on these lines: the difference between triarchy and tetrarchy is often to be regarded simply as the expression of the alternate or opposite position of the first two leaves ; whereas between triarchy and tetrarchy on the one hand, and diarchy on the other, there is the more fundamental question whether or not the plumular traces shall be supplemented by special hypocotyledonary primary xylems at all. The further reduction of diarchy to monarchy seems to be almost out of the question in Dicotyledons. TRIARCHY. Having thus traced out a probable reduction series among the types of symmetry common in epigeal seedlings, we next enquire what is the phylo- * Excluding cases with more than four protoxylems, SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOS JA. 107 genetie relation to these types of those cases in which the plumular traces contribute primary xylem to the hypocotyl and root. Is the plumular trace to be regarded as a modified intercotyledonary strand, or is it a new structure superposed upon the cotyledonary vascular system ? We shall see that triarchy, which has already proved so useful a key to phylogeny, enables us partially to answer this question also in a rather unexpected fashion. Two well-marked types of triarchy occur in the Papilionatze. In the first or epigeal type, which we have already discussed, all three protoxylems of the root are essentially cotyledonary. In the second type, characteristic of the hypogeal climbing Viciex, two protoxylems enter the cotyledons (which are borne at an angle of about 120° from one another), and the third passes up into the first leaf. Can we regard the intercotyledonary xylem as homologous in the two cases? It seems quite clear that we must not do so, for the following reason :— A comparison between the two types reveals the curious fact that in the epigeal Hedysarez, Galegeæ, Ke., the first leaf is borne on the opposite side of the axis to that on which it is borne in the hypogeal Viciew. This becomes clear from a study of the manner in which the embryo is folded in the seed. The radicle is accumbent in both cases, the axis of the embryo being bent. In the Vicieæ the first plumular leaf is borne on the convex side of the bend ; whereas in the epigeal species it is borne on the concave side. This is shown also after germination, for the edges of the cotyledons which were pressed against the radicle and hilum in the seed are often marked by a sinus or straightness which is absent from the external edges. In the hypogeal Viciew the first leaf is borne on the side away from this sinus ; in the epigeal Galegez, Hedysarew, &c., on the side towards it. It follows that the lateral root-pole which is present in the triarch Vicieæ is on the opposite side of the axis to that present in the epigeal cases of triarchy ; and therefore it is out of the question that one type can have been derived phylogenetically from the other by a change in the róle of the inter- cotyledonary xylem *. * The transition from one type of seedling to the other was very possibly effected through the mediation of forms in which the first two leaves are opposite. The Viciez type may have been derived from such a condition as is found in the hypogeal Phaseoleze where the primordial leaves are opposite; such a plant as Abrus precatorius, an anomalous member of the Viciez, exhibiting the Phaseoleew type of seedling. It is noteworthy, too, that forms with opposite first leaves occur in the Galegeze (Indigofera, Psoralea) and in the Hedysarez (Desmodium). Moreover, in triarch Lotus corniculatus (see p. 103, footnote) the first leaf arises (? always) on the same side as in the Viciem, 7. e., on the opposite side to the intercotyledonary xylem; but it does not contribute to the primary structure of the hypocotyl. An alternative hypothesis would be to derive the cotyledons and first leaf of the Viciez from a tricotyledonous type; in an example of this kind in Lotus corniculatus 108 MR. R. H. COMPTON : AN INVESTIGATION OF THE This is only a partial solution of the problem, however. Two alternatives still remain open, viz.: (i.) The first leaf trace in the triarch Viciez is a new structure superposed upon a diarch type. (ii.) The Vicie type has arisen by reduction from а tetrareh type, probably with opposite primordial leaves as in the Phaseolew, the intercotyledonary xylem retained not being the same one as is kept in the epigeal type, and being converted from a cotyledonary to a plumular function. Between these two alternatives it is difficult to decide ; but the existence of the tetrarch Abrus and the closely-allied Phaseolez tells in favour of the second. The evidence afforded by Pithe- colobium Unguis-cati and Сеѕаїріта sepiaria points in the same direction (cf. Vicia Faba); while the peculiar ease of Bauhinia racemosa is hardly evidence for the first alternative. On the other hand, the second explanation involves the conversion of a joint conducting channel composed of plumular secondary xylem superposed on cotyledonary primary xylem into a strand of plumular primary xylem; and this change may seem too radical to be probable; particularly as in the case of epigeal triarchy it has been shown that an active replacement of cotyledonary by plumular xylem does not seem to occur. The first explanation, moreover, is simpler and more attractive than the second ; though it conflicts with the usual rigidity of diarchy. On the whole the balance between the two alternatives appears to be nearly even, with a slight inclination towards the second, viz., the theory of the derivation of the triarch Viciew type from tetrarchy by specialisation in the opposite direction to that which has occurred in the epigeal Galegese, Hedysarez, Xc., combined and eonnected with the adoption of hypogeal germination and early plumular development. OTHER Types or SYMMETRY. In a few instances more than four protoxylems are present in the hypo- cotyledonary axis, The simplest case is that of Pithecolobium Saman, where four new proxytolems are added in the root, alternately with the existing four. This may be simply in connection with the large size of the root in this species ; though other species with equally large roots remain tetrarch. Another simple case is that of Bauhinia racemosa, where it is clear that the hexarch structure of some seedlings is derived from the tetrarch by the interposition of plumular metaxylems (p. 15). In these two cases the tetrarch type appears to be fundamental, the extra complications acquired. In other eases, however, this is not so obvious. In Voandzeia is too remote for serious consideration. It may be noted that in the hypogeal Sophores (see Lubbock’s figures of Sophora secundi- „Йога and Edwardsia chilensis, 1892, pp. 452, 453) the first leaf is borne on the same side as in the epigeal Hedysarew, &c., i, e.—on the reverse side to that on which it is borne in the hypogeal Viciem. SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOS, 109 subterranea, Castanospermum australe, Erythrina arborescens, Е. indica, and many specimens of Vicia Faba the cotyledons receive complex vascular supplies derived from two to four root-poles. Vicia Faba and Voandzeia subterranea show certain relations to a tetrareh type ; and the Erythrina spp. belong to a tribe which except for them and Voandzeia is entirely tetrarch. It thus appears possible that these peculiar types of structure are also derived from the tetrarch type; the increase in the number of root-poles being almost certainly correlated with the great bulk of the cotyledons in these species, which except for Erythrina indica are all hypogeal. Tug RELATIONSHIPS OF THE TYPES OF SYMMETRY. The result of the foregoing discussion has been to indieate that the stable tetrarch type, as seen in large epigeal seedlings, is probably fundamental and primitive *. The accompanying scheme (p. 110) illustrates the relation- ships of the different types to one another, and summarises the conclusions reached above. THe SIZE OF THE SEEDLING. We have seen in the preceding sections how important a factor is the size of the seedling in determining both the level of transition and the type of symmetry. We can hardly leave the subject here, but must enquire into the causes which determine the size of the seedling. Given uniform conditions in the seed with respect to the presence or absence of endosperm and perisperm, it appears that the size of the seedling depends directly on the size of the seed. In the Leguminosze, endosperm is for the most part absent, though in a few cases (e. у. Cassie) it is present in considerable amount, and in others a small quantity occurs. If we make the assumption that weight o£ the seed is proportional to its size (as is fairly legitimate within a single family with moderately uniform food-reserves), it is possible to get an indirect estimate of the size of the seedling by weighing the seed. Now in the Leguminose there seems to be a correlation between the tree- habit and the seedling structure. Of the 20 epigeal species of trees whose * The primitive nature of tetrarchy has also been supported by Miss Sargant, as a result of her studies of the Liliacem, &c. (1903). The Anemarrhena type, on which the question turns, appears to be an example of unstable tetrarchy (cf. Eranthis and Podophyllum, where diarchy is attained lower in the hypocotyl) with extreme reduction of the cotyledonary bundles: it cannot be regarded as primitive among the Dicotyledons, if we accept the view here advocated. A reduction hypothesis has also heen put forward by Mr. Tansley and Miss Thomas. (1906). 110 MR. R. H, COMPTON: AN INVESTIGATION OF THE seedlings have been studied, 18 show a tetrarch symmetry, at least in some part of the axis *. 14 show a low transition, that of the other 6 being intermediate-low. We have already seen (p. 96, and p. 104 footnote) that Type of Type of Voandzeia, Erythrina, Pithecolobium Saman. Castanospermum, Vicia Faba. А 7 T 4 Stable tetrarchy in 7 large seedlings. Mim. Cas, Paas. Type of Pithecolobium > Unguis-cati, Cesalpinia sepiaria. Y Unstable tetrarchy in Type of the hypogeal slender seedlings. climbing УСТЕ. Y ? Unstable triarchy. т р bo Wo CL | А І Y | | Unstable diarchy. y Stable diarchy | | Genistee, | ! | Lor. Тнк. Gar. Hepys. these same characters аге closely associated with great size in the seedling. If it can be demonstrated that the production of a large seed is correlated with the tree-habit, we shall have an explanation of the preponderance of tetrarehy and low transitions in both cases, * The exceptions being Laburnum vulgare, one of the fixedly diarch Genisteæ, and Erythrina indica exhibiting heptarehy. “ Shrubs or small trees" are excluded. SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOSA., 111 Clearly in many cases no such correlation exists between the tree-habit and the production of large seeds ; the examples of Salix and Populus will atonce be recalled. But in these instances there is a high degree of speciali- sation for wind-dispersal, by means of a minute seed and pappus ; and such cases can therefore be excluded. In the Leguminose, however, there appears to be comparatively little special adaptation for distribution exhibited by the seeds themselves ; the adaptations that occur (and they are very numerous) are almost invariably displayed by the fruit. Sling-fruits are frequent, fleshy, hooked and spiny fruits for animal distribution, and winged or inflated fruits for wind-dispersal also occur ; brightly-coloured fleshy caruncles occur on the seeds in several cases, but the distribution of naked seeds by wind-agency is practically unknown in the family. In many cases the seeds are “hard,” and seem to be distributed in time rather than in space *, The Leguminosz, therefore, are an eminently suitable family in which to iry and diseover whether any correlation exists between the mature habit and the size of the seed, In pursuance of this end the seeds of 216 species of Leguminosee have been weighed, and the results are tabulated below according to the habit of the mature plant. In all cases, except a few of the largest, the average weight of several seeds is recorded. Well-developed dry seeds were chosen for weighing as far as possible. While accuracy cannot be expected in all cases, the results probably indicate more or less correctly the relative magnitude of the seeds of the species examined f. The weights are given in grams. Plants cultivated for the sake of their seeds are enclosed in brackets, and are excluded from the final calculation. Annual Herbs. Biserrula Pelecinus .......... ‘0018 Lupinus linifolius (P) ........ 1985 Crotalaria pumila ............ 0050 L, luteus .................. 137 Hippocrepis multisiliquosus .. 0081 L. micranthus .............. ‘0156 Indigofera glandulosa ........ ‘0025 L. nanus (var. albococcinea) .. ‘077 I. linifolia .................. 0020 L. reticulatus (P) ............ 0375 Lathyrus Aphaca ............ ‘0190 L. уагїшз.................... :0200 L. Nissolia .................. 0120 Medicago disciformis ........ 0057 L.Oehrus .................. 1535 M. Кеһпиз.................. 0235 [Lens esculentum ............ 0615] M. scutellata ................ 0239 Lotus Tetragonolobus ........ '0651 M. turbinata ................ 0035 Lupinus angustifolius ........ 1074 Melilotus alba .............. “0025 L. Barkeri ......... TOP :0342 M. dentata ./................. 0024 Ly grecus .................. 0220 M. gracilis .................. "0022 L. игзи{ив.................. ‘5305 M. speciosa _................. 0010 * A, J. Ewart, Proc. Roy. Soc. Victoria, Aug. 1908. t The size of the seed is very seldom mentioned in Floras (though it might well be a useful character in diagnosis), or a wider survey of this kind would have been possible. 112 MR. R. H. COMPTON: AN INVESTIGATION OF THE [Mucuna pruriens ............ Ononis alopecuroides.......... O. biflora .................. Psoralea corylifolia .......... [Phaseolus Hernandesii........ (P. vulgaris....... lesse Scorpiurus vermieulatus ...... Trifolium arvense ............ T. incarnatum ........... eee Astragalus Cicer ........... А, danicus (var. albus) ...... A. galegiformis ...... sees A. A. glycyphyllos ............ Onobrychis . Baptisia australis ............ B. leucantha ................ [Canavalia ensiformis. ......... Coronilla elegans ............ C. varia oi. ee cee nnn Desmodium canadense ........ Galega officinalis ............ G. orientalis ................ Indigofera trifoliata .......... Kennedya nigricans .......... K. K. prostrata ................ rubicunda ................ Lotus corniculatus............ L. L. Gebelia... 2... ceca eee n {епшїз.................... Lupinus affinis .............. Abrus precatorius .........--. Acacia armata .............. > > > > > >>> b> р .crassiuseula .............. . Cyclops... cee eee eee eens .decorà ..... nnnm . Drummondii ...........* . elongata... «isse nn nnn elongata (var. angustifolia) . . hakeoides ................. ‚1ерос1айа................ .linifolia ................. | longifolia ............... ‚ эрес{аыЬйз................ . verticillata .............. :8370] 0084 0079 0165 ‘6824 4105] 0332 0022 0047 Trifolium procumbens ........ T. subterraneum 2 Trigonella cærulea .......... T. cretica .................. T. Foenum-grecum .......... [Vicia Faba (var. equina) ...... [У.вайуа.................... [Voandzeia subterranea........ Perennial Herbs. ‘00387 ‘0055 ‘0075 0041 0042 0115 ‘0172 261 ] 0051 ‘0050 0026 "0108 ‘0054. 0015 0122 ‘0260 "0248 0012 *0014 0012 0350 Shrubs. 0916 0142 0130 0155 "0162 *0048 *0105 0124 Lupinus polyphyllus.......... Ononis antiquorum .......... Orobus aurantius ............ O. niger .................... О. venosus .................. Oxytropis campestris ........ О. sulphurea ................ Pachyrrhizus angulatus ...... Psoralea acaulis ............ Swainsona Cadelli .......... 0006 70030: 0026 O15] 0210 5045] 0820] “9800 | 0255. 0235. ‘0165 0020 0030 1690 0120: 0098. S. galegifolia (var. alba) (or shrub) ‘0072 Tephrosia purpurea .......... Thermopsis alternifolia (?) .. T. montana ................ Trifolium alpestre............ T. hybridum ................ T. reclinatum (? annual) ...... T. repens _.................. Trigonella gladiata .......... Vicia Стасса ................ Acacia vestita .............. : Astragalus chlorostachys A.leucophyllus ............ Bauhinia acuminata В. diphylla B. Lawii В. yunnanensis .............. Bossizea scolopendria Caragana arborescens Carmichaelia odorata Cassia auriculata C. floribunda ................ C. tomentosa ..............., torri sr n tg ng ELECTI 0117 0105 ‘0148 0027 0008. “0087 0007 0192 ‘0166 01387 ‘0050° 0043 3281 :1904 1314 0734 '0883 0155 0232 70023 0370 0188 "0090 SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOSA., 113 Clianthus puniceus .......... '0110 | Hovea longifolia (var. normalis). 0408 Clitorea Ternatea ............ 0535 Indigofera arrecta .......... .. 70040 Colutea arborescens .......... 0150 I.galegoides ................ 0059 C. cruenta .................. "0252 I. tinctoria .................. "0088 Crotalaria juncea ............ 0439 Kennedya retusa ............ 0423 C. те{йза.................... 0180 Lupinus arboreus ............ 0302 C. striata .................. 0049 L. Douglasii ................ ‘0187 Cytisus elongatus ............ *0056 Mimosa pudica .............. 0052 C. ттзи{из.................. ‘0070 Ononis агүепз1з.............. ‘0060 C, purpureus ................ ‘0080 О. Ї{тийсова.................. 0110 С. sessiliflorus .............. ‘0172 О. hircina .................. ‘0067 С. scoparius ................ :0095 О. porrigens (P) .............. 0062 Dorycnium hirsutum ........ 0064 . О. rotundifolia ........... uL. 0055 D. suffruticosum ............ 0022 . О. spinosa .................. *0060 Genista hispanica ............ 0052 Oxylobium cordifolium........ 0025 G. radiata ...... TEE 0086 Petalostylis labicheoides ,..... '0130 G. sagittalis ................ ‘0044 Pultensea retusa............., ‘0017 G, tinctoria ................ 0021 Sesbania aculeata ............ 0833 G. virgata .................. ‘0074 S. ægyptiaca ................ 0142 Gompholobium latifolium .... 0052 Spartium junceum .......... 70129 Goodia lotifolia.............. ‘0169 Spherolobium vimineum...... 0010 Hardenbergia Comptoniana .... 0827 Ulex europeus .............. 0057 H. monophylla ...... T '0240 | Viminaria denudata .......... ‘0063 Shrubs or Small Trees. Acacia arabica .............. 1375 Bauhinia racemosa .......... 1995 А. севза.................... 1925 Ceesalpinia pulcherrima ...... 1798 A. Farnesiana .............. ‘0601 Caragana tragacanthoides...... :0260 A. neriifolia ................ :0250 Carmichaelia australis ........ 0055 А. БВїсеапа.................. 0135 Erythrina Vespertilio ........ 1547 A. тоз$еШйета................ ‘0110 Jacksonia всорагіа............ 0035 Albizzia lophantha .......... 1112 Parkinsonia aculeata.......... '0818 Bauhinia monandra (?) ........ 1770] | Pithecolobium Unguis-cati .... 1208 Trees. Acacia dealbata ............ 0219 Bauhinia Hookeri .......... :8059 A. Gnidium (var. latifolia) .. 0050 B. purpurea ................ 4210 A. leucophlea .............. ‘0420 B. variegata (alba) .......... 4385 А. реппіпегуіз ,............. ‘0575 Butea frondosa. ............. 8800 А,тейподев................ 0135 Cassia brasiliana ............ 0307 А. stenophylla SDN :0510 | C. Fistula.......... VETE :9133 Acrocarpus fraxinifolius .... 0297 C. 1апса.................. 0305 Adenanthera pavonina ...... 2912 C. siamea ...... TOPPED 0328 Albizzia Lebbek ............ 1412 Castanospermum australe .... 227 А. moluccana .............. 0155 Ceratonia siliqua............ 1890 А. procera ................ 0600 Colvillea racemosa ......,... 4030 Barklya syringifolia...... .. 1370 | Erythrina indica ...:........ 5258 LINN. JOURN.— BOTANY, VOL, XLI, 1 114 MR. R. Н, COMPTON : AN INVESTIGATION OF THE Hymenwa Courbaril ........ ‘9974 Laburnum alpinum .......... ‘0290 L. ушдате.................. 0318 Leucmna glauca ............ *0400 Mimosa rubicaulis .......... :0302 Parkia biglandulosa ........ 144 Peltophorum ferrugineum .... 0765 | Pithecolobium dulce ........ 658 | Pithecolobium Saman,....... Poinciana elata .......... T P. vecia. ccc eee eee Sophora tetraptera .......... Tamarindus indica .......... Trachylobium Hornemanniaum The results of this examination are as follows :— Annual Herbs. A 1 түт 45 species together weigh 7 species in brackets ...... 38 remaining species ...... Average weight ...... Perennial Herbs. 41 species together weigh 1 species in brackets ...... 40 remaining species ...... Average weight ...... Shrubs. 74 species together weigh Average weight ...... Shrubs or Small Trees. 16 species together weigh Average weight ...... Trees. 40 species together weigh Average weight ...... а 3:1651 g. О 61 eee ees 0:5551 Н 0:0139 аи 1:9137 о. ани 0:0259 eene eere 1:4989 g. eve eter nes 9:0937 ашы 24-2767 g. MM 0:8569 2423 1500 6024 1:7596 5950 ‘0617 1:0960 1:0510 It is at once seen that the order of magnitude of the average weight of the seed from the tree species is considerably higher than that for the other classes of habit*. The herbaceous species and shrubs form a group with ж The conspicuous exzess in the average for trees is partly due to the enormous size of the seeds of Castanospermum australe: if we omit this species, however, the average becomes 0'2986, 1. e. still much higher than that of other classes, SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOSE. 115 comparatively small seeds *. "Ihe small class of “shrubs or small trees ” shows a distinet upward tendency in the size of seed. There is a great gap in size between this class, however, and the true trees. The most noticeable feature of this correlation is the uniformity of each class. Out of 78 (uncultivated) herbaceous species only 11 have seeds more than 0°03 g. in weight; the 40 perennials only having one of these, this and seven of the other ten annuals being species of Lupinus. Also only 14 of the 74 shrubs had seeds weighing more than 0°03 g. In the two other classes of habit the statistics are quite different. Of the 16 “shrubs or small trees? 10 had seeds weighing more than 0'03 g., 8 being more than 01 g. Of the 40 species of trees no fewer than 34 surpassed 0°03 g., and 22 of these weighed more than 0'1 g. Moreover, within single genera indications of the same kind are not wanting. The genera Acacia and Bauhinia, for instance, comprise shrubs, shrubs or small trees, and trees. In Acacia 14 species of shrubs give an average weight of 00163, 12 species of the other two classes give 00525. In Bauhinia the average for five shrubs is 0:162, for five species of trees and “shrubs or small trees” the average is 0:308. It thus appears that the production of large seeds is definitely correlated with the tree-habit. What may be the nature of this correlation it is hard to say. To produce a large seed may be a symptom of the greater vigour of growth that distinguishes trees from shrubs. (It is difficult to institute a comparison in this respect between woody and herbaceous plants.) Or, on the other hand, the large seed may be rendered necessary by the advisability of producing a large seedling which will give the tree a good start in life. It must be borne in mind that on the whole trees seem to produce, relatively to bulk, much fewer seeds than herbaceous plants in the same period of time: what is lost in number is balanced by the superior equipment with reserves of each individual embryo. It appears that a tree devotes itself to the pro- duetion of few offspring, each well furnished with the means of support; while the more opportunist herb produces an enormous number of offspring, among which there must be a very high mortality. We have seen that the characters of tetrarchy and a low transition are correlated with massiveness of the seedling; and also that these same characters are largely correlated with the tree-habit. It is now clear that the reason why both of these correlations can exist simultaneously is that, whatever may be its significance, there is a deeper correlation between the tree-habit and the production of large seeds and seedlings. * The large seeds of the Phaseolew and certain Lupinus spp. are noteworthy exceptions. If we omit Lupinus hirsutus, for instance, the average for annual herbs is reduced to 0:0293, 116 МЕ. R. Н. COMPTON : AN INVESTIGATION OF THE THE Primitive HABIT. There is a strong probability that among Angiosperms generally the arboreal habit is primitive, the herbaceous habit derived. The well-nigh universal prevalence of the arboreal type among Gymnosperms, Pterido- spermze, Cordaitales, and the more primitive Pteridophyta leaves little room for doubt as to the truth of this view: especially as the various groups of Archichlamydez which have been regarded as primitive (* Amentiferze," Ranales, and so on) consist largely of woody forms. There is much to indicate that the arboreal habit is primitive in the Legu- minose also. The closely related and probably relatively primitive Conna- racee and Rosacew consist almost wholly of woody species, and so do those Leguminose to which they are most closely allied, viz. Mimosoidew and Cresalpinioidee. Тһе Sophoresz and Podalyrieze, which are by some regarded as the most primitive tribes of the Leguminosæ, are almost entirely arboreal, and so are the nearly-related Genisteæ. The more advanced tribes of the order contain a high proportion of herbaceous forms. Thus the theory that the arboreal habit is primitive, the herbaceous derived, within the Leguminose, seems to be well founded ; just as for the Angiosperms generally. This being so, it follows from the results of the last section that large seeds and seedlings are probably primitive, small seeds and seedlings derived. Thus we again reach the conclusion that the stable form of tetrarchy and the low transition typical of large seedlings are the fundamental characters within the order, from which the other types of structure have been evolved. The whole series of correlations and tendencies within the Leguminose appears so consistent that there is much probability that the interpretations whieh have been placed upon them are substantially correct. SUMMARY AND CONCLUSIONS. In the present paper the seedling structure of a considerable number of species of the Leguminose has been placed on record ; the species examined belong to most of the tribes of the three sub-orders, and may be considered representative of the family asa whole. Detailed information as to individual species is given in Part A. In Part B is given a Summary List of the most important features of form, size, and structure exhibited by the seedlings of the Leguminose, so far as is at present known to the author: here is placed also a concise résumé of the characteristies of individual tribes and sub-orders In Part C the information is analysed, and various new facts are introduced as they bear upon the discussion. SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOZA. 117 The following are in brief the main conclusions attained from this study :— (i.) The stable tetrarch type of symmetry is found typically in seedlings of large size. (i.) The production of large seeds and seedlings is correlated with the tree-habit. (11.) The arboreal habit is in all probability primitive in the Leguminose, as in Angiosperms generally, the herbaceous habit derived. (iv.) The stable type of tetrarchy is therefore probably fundamental and primitive for the whole family. (v.) Reduction in the size of the seedling has given rise to an unstable type of tetrarchy, in which the intercotyledonary xylems, though cotyledonary in nature, stand in an intimate supplementary relation to the early plumular traces. (vi.) Triarchy and diarchy are closely associated with this unstable form of tetrarchy. The whole group of types of symmetry is in a highly variable condition, all three forms co-existing within single tribes, genera, species, and even individuals. (vii) Diarchy is the final term in this reduction-series ; and when attained it is often extremely stable. (viii.) The whole series given above applies mainly to epigeal types. In cases of hypogeal germination, in which the plumule develops fast, the epicotyledonary traces may be directly represented by primary xylem in the root. (ix.) In particular the hypogeal Vicies exhibit a very constant triarch structure, in which two xylems are cotyledonary, the third plumular. This type has no connection with the epigeal form of triarchy. (x.) Other types of structure found in the family are also derivable from the stable form of tetrarchy. (xi.) The anatomical transitions from root- to stem-structure are classified into three main and two subsidiary grades according to the level at which they take place. Low transitions are characteristic of massive, high tran- sitions of slender, hypocotyls; while intermediate transitions are found in hypocotyls of intermediate diameter. (xii. The diameter of the axis is the most important factor in determining the level of transition: length of hypocotyl has a subordinate, and largely psychological, effect. (xiii.) Since both the type of symmetry and the level of transition are so closely related to the size of the seedling, it appears that these anatomical characters are not likely to be of more value in solving phylogenetic problems than the size-characters themselves. (xiv.) Within narrowly restricted groups, however, it seems that a type of symmetry, or a certain arrangement of bundles or vascular elements, or even 118 MR. R. H. COMPTON : AN INVESTIGATION OF THE in isolated instances a tendency towards a particular level of transition, may be preserved hereditarily in spite of cenogenetic influences. To a limited extent, therefore, characters of seedling structure may be of diagnostic value; but it is exceedingly risky to apply them to solve the broader problems of phylogeny. BIBLIOGRAPHY. Bnawpza, G. 1909. * Recherches anatomiques sur la germination des Hypéricacées et des Guttiferes,” Апп, sci. nat. Bot. IX* sér. t. viii. p. 221. DE CaNpoLLE, A. P. 1825, ‘Mémoires sur les Légumineuses, Vol ii. (“De la Germination.") Cuauveaup, С. 1911. “L'appareil conducteur des plantes vasculaires, et les phases princi- pales de son évolution." Ann. sci. nat. Bot. IXe sér. Е, xiii. p. 113. Сніск, Miss E. (Mrs. TaxsrtEv) 1908. “The Seedling of Torreya Myristica?” New Phyt. ii. p. 83. DaxcEAnDp, Р. A. 1889. “ Recherches sur la mode d'union de la tige et de la racine chez Jes Dicotylédones." Le Botaniste, vol. i. p. 75. DopEL, A. 1872. “Der Uebergang des Dicotyledonen-Stengels in die Pfahl- Wurzel." Pringsh. Jahrb. viii. p. 149. Dorety, Miss H. А. 1908, “The Seedling of Ceratozamia.” Bot. Gaz. xlvi. p. 203. DE Fraine, Miss E. 1910. “The Seedling Structure of certain Cactacem." Ann. Bot. xxiv. p. 125. Ganong, W. F. 1898, “ Contributions to a Knowledge of the Morphology and Ecology of the Cactacem.-—II. The Comparative Morphology of the Embryos and Seedlings.” Ann. Bot. xii. p. 423, GERARD, К. 1881. * Recherches sur le passage de la racine à la tige." Ann. sci. nat. Bot. VIe sér. t. xi. p. 279. Согрвмітн, Mlle. S. 1876, “ Beiträge zur Entwicklungsgeschichte der Fibrovasalmassen, ќе.” lnaug.-diss., Zurich. HénaiL, J. 1885. “Recherches sur l'anatomie comparée de la tige des Dicotylédones.” Ann. sci. nat. Bot. УП sér. t. ii. p. 203. Hinr, A. W. 1906. “ Morphology and Seedling Structure of the Geophilous Species of Peperomia.” Ann. Bot. xx. p. 395. Hinr, T. G. 1906 «. “On the Seedling Structure of certain Piperales.” Ann. Bot. xx. p. 161. — 19060. “On the Seedling Structure of certain Centrosperme.” Report Brit. Assoc. York, p. 760. — & pr Frang, Miss E. 1908-1910. “On the Seedling Structure of Gymnosperms.” I-IV. Ann, Bot, vol. xxii. p. 689; vol. xxiii. pp. 189, 433; vol. xxiv. p. 319. KarrEIN, А, 1897. “Der morphologisehe Werthe des Centraleylinders der Wurzel." Bot. Cent, lxxii. p. 91. i Kress, G. 1885. “ Beiträge zur Morphologie und Biologie der Keimung.” Unters. Bot. Inst. Tübingen, i. p. 536. Lrsrimovpors, T. 1848. *Phyllotaxie Anatomique.” Апп, sci. nat. Bot. IIIe sér. t. x, p. 15. SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOSA, 119 LUBBOCK, Sir J. (Lord Avepury). 1892. ‘On Seedlings, Vol i. р. 383. (Leguminosz.) London. Marre, Н. 1904. ** Recherches sur l'appareil libéro-ligneux des Cycadacées,” NGELI, С, 1858. * Das Wachsthum des Stammes &c." Beitr. z. wissensch. Dot. i. Rornertr, W. 1899. “Ueber parenchymatische Tracheiden und Harzginge im Mark von Cephalotavus-Avien.” Ber, deutsch. bot. Ges, xvii. p. 275. SARGANT, Miss E. 1900, “А New Type of Transition, &c." Ann. Bot. xiv. p. 633. —— 1903, “A Theory of the Origin of the Monocotyledons founded on the Structure of their Seedlings.” Ann. Bot. xvii. p. 1. Scorr, D. I. 1902, “The Old Wood and the New.” New Phyt. i. p. 25. SEWARD, А. C., & Forn, Miss S. О, 1906. “The Araucariew, Recent and Extinct.” Phil. Trans. vol. 193 n, p. 333. — & Gowan, Miss J. 1900, “ The Maidenhair Tree (Ginkgo biloba)” Ann, Bot. xiv. p. 109, Зна, F. J. T. 1909, ** The Seedling Structure of Araucaria Вас” Ann, Bot. xxiii. p. 221. SMITH, Miss W. 1909. “The Anatomy of some Sapotaceous Seedlings. Soc. ser. II. Dot. vol. vii. p. 189. SPRECHER, A. 1907, ‘Le Ginkgo biloba.’ Geneva. STERCKX, R. 1900. * Recherches anatomiques sur l'embryon et les plantules dans la famille des Rénoneulacées." Mém. Roy, Soc. Sci. Liége, sér. II. t. ii. TaxsLEYv, A. G., & Tuomas, Miss E. N. 1904. * Root Structure in the Central Cylinder of the Hypocotyl.” New Phyt. iii. p. 104. 1906. “The Phylogenetic Value of the Vascular Structure of Spermophytie Hypocotyls.” Report Brit. Assoc. York, p. 761. TAUBERT, P. 1894, * Leguminose.” In Engler and Prantl, Nat. Pflfam. III. 3. p. 70. TurksskN, R. 1908. “The Vascular Anatomy of the Seedling of Dioon edule.” Bot. Gaz. xlvi. p. 357. Tuomas, Miss E. N. 1907. * 4 Theory of the Double Leaf-Trace founded on Seedling Structure.” New Phyt. vol. vi. p. 77. Van TingueM, Ри. 1871. “ Recherches sur la symmétrie de structure des plantes vascu- laires, I.” Ann. sci, nat, Bot. Ve sér, t. xiii. p. 1. ——- 1884. “Sur les faisceaux libéro-ligneux corticaux des Viciées.” Bull. Soe. Bot. France, t. xxxi. p. 133. —— & Dovrror, IT. 1888, * D/origine des membres endogénes." Ann. sci. nat. Bot. VIIe sér. t. viii, p. 1 (especially p. 173). TounNEUx, C. 1910. “ Recherches sur la structure des plantules chez les Viciées.” Le Dotaniste, p. 315, TscHERMAK, E. 1904. * Weitere Kreuzungsstudien an Erbsen, Leucojen und Bohnen." Zeitschr. f. d. landw. Versuchsw. in Oesterr, p. 54. Unaaw, I. 1873. “Prodromus einer Monographie der Gattung Medicago.” Verh. Bot. Ver. Brandenburg, xv. p. 1. WIGGLESWORTH, Miss G. 1903. “ Тһе Cotyledons of Ginkgo biloba and Cycas revoluta." Ann, Bot, xvii. p. 789. Waieut, Н. 1904. “The Genus Diospyros in Ceylon." Ann. Roy. Bot. Gard. Peradeniya, vol, ii. 5 Trans. Linn. 120 MR. R. H. COMPTON : AN INVESTIGATION OF THE EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. In the following diagrams protoxylem is indicated by solid black ; metaxylem by line shading; phloem simply outlined; the endodermis is represented sometimes by a broken, sometimes by a continuous line; the epidermis by a continuous line; lines of split are in some cases indicated by dotted lines. No ambiguity should arise in the use of these symbols, which usually explain themselves or are elucidated in the text. Further signs are mentioned when they occur. px, = protoxylem. mo. = metaxylem. — secondary xylem. ph. — phloem. p.f. = pericycle fibres. cor, = cortex. sec. — secretory cell. ep. = epidermis. l.t. = leaf trace (1. first leaf; ii. second leaf). f.r. = faisceau réparateur. The drawings in which individual cells are shown were made with the aid of a camera lucida (Pl. 8. fig. 109 only excepted). Figs. PLATE 1. (Seed lings.) 1. Medicago lupulina. Fig. 10. Pisum sativum. 2. Melitotus arvensis. ll. Scorpiurus vermiculatus, 3. Trigonella cretica. 12. Anthyllis Vulneraria. 4. Onobrychis sativa. 13. Lathyrus Nissolia. 5. Caragana arborescens. 14. Colutea arborescens. 6. Ervum Lens. 15. Trifolium arvense. 7. Phaseolus vulgaris. 16. Ulex europeus, 8. Vicia sativa. 17. Lotus corniculatus. 9. Vicia Faba. | Figs. 1-5 and 14-17 are 3 natural size (linear) ; 6-10 are { natural size ; 11-13 are 3 natural size. PLATE 2. 18-93. Acacia doratorylon. 18, root; 19, 5 mm. below collet; 20, collet; 91, half- way up hypocotyl; 22, 2 mm. below node ; 23, base of cotyledon, 94. Albizzia moluccana, T.S., cortex, half-way up hypocotyl, showing the zone of thick-walled small cells. 25-28. Pithecolobium Saman. 25, root; 26,3 mm. below collet; 27, half-way up hypocotyl; 28, 2 mm. below node. 29-33. Pithecolobium Unguis-cati. 29, root; 30, 5 mm. below node; 31, 3 mm. below node; 32, 1 mm. below node; 33, first intercotyledonary internode. 34-37. Adenanthera pavonina. 34, root; 35, 5 mm. below collet; 36, 4 mm. above collet ; 37, 3 mm. below node. 46-50. Cassia levigata, 46, root; 47, collet; 48, quarter up hypocotyl; 49, 2 mm. below node ; 50, base of cotyledon. SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINOS Ж. 121 PLATE 3. Figs. 38-41. Bauhinia racemosa. 38-40, a hexarch seedling: 38, 1'5 mm. below collet; 39, collet; 40, half-way up hypocotyl: 41, a tetrarch seedling, 1 mm. below collet. See text. 49-45. Bauhinia tomentosa. 42, root; 43, collet; 44, quarter up hypocotyl; 45, 1 mm. below node. 51,52. Guilandina Bonducella. 51, 5 mm. below node; 52, 2 mm. below node. 53. Cesalpinia sepiaria. T.S. of the bundle which enters the plumule from the root, at base of first epicotyledonary internode. 54. Cesalpinia sepiaria. 10 mm. below node; showing one bundle in the triad position before the others, 55-60. Sophora tetraptera. 55, 12 mm. below node; 56, 8 mm, below node; 57, 4 mm. below node; 58, 2 mm. below node; 59, just above node; 60, half- way up first epicotyledonary interdode. PLATE 4. Figs. 01-08. PODALYRIE®. 61, 68, Thermopsis montana, Buptisia leucantha; 62, 63, 64, 65, 67, Viminaria denudata; 62, 63, 60, 68, Pultenea daphnoides, Chorizema cordatum. Diagrams representing the variations and relationships of structure within the tribe. See text. (The groups of dots represent secondary plumular traces.) 69-71. Spartium junceum. 69, root; 70, half-way up hypocotyl; 71, base of cotyledon (dorsal surface upwards). 72. Crotalaria retusa. Collet region. PLATE Б. Figs. 73, 74. Crotalaria incana. 73, quarter up hypocotyl; 74, base of cotyledon (the epidermis is that of the ventral surface). 75. Cytisus canariensis. Root. 76,77. Ononis rotundifolia. 76, root; 77, 4 mm. below node. 78. Trigonella gladiata. 5 пат, below node. 79-81. Medicago lupulina. 79, root; 80, collet ; 81, just above collet. 82-84. Melilotus arvensis. 82, root; 83, quarter up hypocotyl; 84, half-way up hypocotyl. PLATE 6. Fig. 85. Melilotus arvensis. Three-quarters up hypocotyl. (Dotted lines=cambium.) 86. Anthyllis tetraphylla. Three-quarters up hypocotyl. Figs. 87-89. Dorycnium hirsutum. Triarch seedling. 87, root; 88, two-thirds up hypo- cotyl; 89, 3 mm. below node, 90. Caragana arborescens. Triarch seedling. 90, collet. (See Pl. 7.) 93. Swainsona Cadelli. Half-way up hypocotyl. PLATE 7. Figs. 91,92. Caragana arborescens. 91, half-way up hypocotyl; 92, 3 mm. below node (the brackets indicating the three original xylems and the small new fourth group). LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XLI. K 122 SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN THE LEGUMINO&A. PLATE 8. Figs. 94, 95. Scorpiurus sulcata. 94, just below collet; 95, just above collet. 96, 97. Hedysarum coronarium. 96, half-way up hypocotyl; 97, cotyledon tube and first leaf. 105, Pisum sativum. T.S. of the central cylinder of the axis at the departure of the first bract-like leaf. (Cf. Pl. 9. fig. 104.) Shows (from above downwards) the median bundle of the second leaf, the “ medullary xylem” formed by the fusion of two lateral “faisceaux réparateurs," and the other two lateral bundles which have separated, leaving a pith between; also the gap in the endodermis through which the first median leaf-trace has passed out, 106-108. Vicia Faba. Diagrams illustrating the behaviour of the vascular strands in: fig. 106, tetrarch; 107, pentarch; and 108, hexarch seedlings. For explanation, see text, p. 57. 109. Phaseolus Hernandesit. T.S. of the median bundle of a primordial leaf in the base of the first epicotyledonary internode; showing double structure of the xylem. 110,111. Voandzeta subterranea. 110 & 111 show the fate of the five xylem strands in a pentarch seedling. | PLATE 9. Figs. 98-104. Pisum sativum, Diagrams representing the course of the vascular strands in a series of transverse sections. The conventions and letters used are somewhat different to those in other diagrams; for explanation, see text, p. 5б. Botany School, Cambridge, August 1911. ; COMPTON. JOURN. LINN, SOC. Вот. VOL. XLI. PL. 1. R. H. C. del. Grott, sc SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN LEGUMINOSZE. JOURN. LINN. Soc., Bor. VoL. XLI. FL. 2. SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN LEGUMINOSZE, COMPTON. JOURN. LINN. Soc., Вот. Vot, XLI. PL. 3. R. H. C. del, Grout, sc. SEEDLING STRUCTJRE IN LEGUMINOSÆ. Compton. JOURN. LINN. Soc., EOT. VoL. XLI. РІ. 4. R. H. C. del. Grout, sc. SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN LEGUMINOSZE. COMPTON. JOURN, LINN. Soc., Bor. VoL. XLI. PL. 5. Y ГА P NA 9, o R. H. C. del. Grout, sc. SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN LEGUMINOSZE. COMPTON. JOURN, LINN. Soc., Bor. VoL, XLI. PL. 6. R. H. C. del. Grout, sc. SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN LEGUMINOSZE. CoMPTON. Journ. LINN. Soc., Bor. VoL. XLI. PL. 7. R. H. C. del. Grout, вс. SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN LEGUMINOSZE, COMPTON, JOURN. LINN. Soc., Bor. VoL. XLI. PL. 8. CAGO 3 C R. H. C. del. Grout, sc, SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN LEGUMINOSZE. COMPTON. JOURN. LINN. Soc., Bor. VoL. XLI. PL. 9. \ ` ! ' ' L I ' i р ' R. H.C. del. Grout, 8c. SEEDLING STRUCTURE IN LEGUMINOSÆ. ә унй а. NOVEMBER 13. Price 8з. IHE JOURNAL OF THE LINNEAN SOCIETY, Vor. XLI. BOTANY. No.280. ^ CONTENTS. Page A Revision of the Genus Millettia, Wight et Arn. By STEPHEN TnovrE Duny, B.A., F.L.S., F.R.G.S., sometime Superintendent of the Botanical and Forestry Department, Hongkong, China ............... 123 LONDON: SOLD AT THE SOCIETY'S APARTMENTS, BURLINGTON HOUSE, PICCADILLY, W., AND BY : LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO., AND WILLIAMS AND NORGATE. 1912. LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. LIST OF THE OFFICERS AND COUNCIL. Elected 24th May, 1919. PRESIDENT. Prof, E, B. Poulton, M.A., D.Sc., F.R.S. VICE-PRESIDENTS. Prof. J. Stanley Gardiner, M.A., F.R.S. Miss E. R. Saunders. Horaee W. Monckton, F.G.S. Dr. D. H. Scott, F.R.S. TREASURER. Horace W. Monckton, F.G.S. SECRETARIES. Dr. Otto Stapf, F.R.S. | „Prof. G. C. Bourne, F.R.S. GENERAL SECRETARY. Dr. B. Daydon Jackson. COUNCIL. Tempest Anderson, D.Sc. Prof. С. C. Bourne, F.R.S. Prof, Arthur Dendy, D.Sc., F.H.S. Prof. J. Stanley Gardiner, M.A.. F.R.S, Prof. Percy Groom, D.Sc. Henry Groves, Esq. Prof. W. A. Herdman, F.R.S. Arthur W. Hill, M.A. Dr. B. Daydon Jackson. Prof. F. Keeble, Sc.D. Horace W. Monckton, F.G.S. Prof. F. W. Oliver, E.R.S. Prof. E. B. Poulton, F.R.S. Dr. W. G. Ridewood. Henry N. Ridley, F.R.S. Miss E. R. Saunders. Dr. Dukinfield H. Scott, F.R.S. Dr. Otto Stapf, F.R.S. Miss Ethel N. Thomas, B.Sc. Dr. A. Smith Wood ward, F.R.S. LIBRARIAN. A, W. Kappel. CLERK. S. Savage. LIBRARY COMMITTEE. The Officers ex officio, with the following in addition :— J. Britten, Esq. Prof. P. Groom, D.Se. R. I. Pocock, F.R.S. Henry N. Ridley, F.R.S, R. W. Н. Row, B.Sc, Hugh Scott, M.A. Miss A. L, Smith. Miss E. N. Thomas. Dr. A. Smith Woodward, F.R.S. A REVISION OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 133 A Revision of the Genus Лена, Wight et Arn. By STEPHEN ThovTE Рх В.А, F.L.S. F.R.G.S., sometime Superintendent of the Botanical an 1 Forestry Department, Hongkong, China. [Read 20th June, 1912.] Mitvertia, Wight et Arn. Prodr. 263 (1834) *; Meissn. Pl. Gen. 95 (1836) * ; Endi.f Gen. Pl. 1304 (1836) *; Benth. in Miq. Pl. Jungh. 247 (1851-5) * ; Miq. Fl. Ned. Ind. i. (1855) 153 ; Benth. et Hook. f. Gen. Pl. i. (1865) 498 1 ; Baill. Adans. vi. 222 ; Baker in Oliv. Fl. Trop. Afr. ii. 126 (1871) ; Baker in Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. ii. (1876) 104 ; Kurz, For. Fl. Brit. Burm. (1877) 350 ; Engl. u. Prantl, Pflanzenfam. ii. 111. 270 (1894) ; Prain in Journ. As. Soc. Beng. lxvi. п. 358 (1897) ; Brandis, Indian Trees, 219 (1906). AMarquartia, Vog. in Nov. Act. Nat. Cur. xix. Suppl. i. (1843) 85, t. 1. Callerya, Endl. Gen. Suppl. iii. 104 (1843). Berrebera, Hochst. in Flora, 1846, 597. Fornasinia, Bertol. Misc. Bot. viii. 18, t. 1 (1849). Otosema, Benth. in Miq. Pl. Jungh. 248 (1851-5). Arbores et frutices seandentes vel erecti, Folia imparipinnata, 2-multi-juga (rarissime trifoliata vel unifoliata) ; foliola sepius subcoriacea, reticulato- penninervia, inderdum stipellata. Panicule ample, anguste vel ad racemos nodosos reducte. — Calyz late campanulatus, dentibus brevibus vel rarius tubo paullo longioribus vel rare obseuris, duobus superioribus sepe partim vel omnino coalitis. Petala кере purpurascentia ; vexillum ovatum vel orbieulare, patens vel reflexum, sericeum, pubescens vel glabrum, supra unguem intus nudum, callosum vel auriculatum ; ае oblongæ vel rarius ovatie, basi ut petala carinze cuneate, truncate vel hamatze, carinee inderdum adherentes; carinæ petala conformia, obtusa, postice paullo imbricata, ecoherentia, Stamina sepissime monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum, interdum autem diadelpha; filamenta apice libera, filiformia; anthers ovate, uniformes. Discus breviter cylindricus, annularis vel nullus. Ovarium sessile vel rarius stipitatum, lineare, 3-multi-ovulatum ; stylus inflexus, teres vel complanatus, apice glaber, stigmate parvo, terminali. Legumen lineare vel oblongum, compressum vel crassum, rigide coriaceum vel lignosum, interdum anguste alatum, dehiscens, 2-valve. Semina lenticularia, orbiculata vel reniformia, * Excluding the description of the pod as indehiscent. T Endlicher and a few early authors used the spelling М: ека. i Excluding the synonym Padbruggea. LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XLI. L 124 MR. S. T. DUNN: A REVISION estrophiolata. Embryonis radicula ssepius (ubi visa) inflexa, in cotyledonibus. aceumbens. The Millettias extend completely across the tropics of the Old World from the west coast of Africa to the Philippine Islands and Australia, and. reach beyond them to the south in Africa and Australasia and to the north in the far east of Asia. They vary in habit, like some other large genera of woody Papilionacee, in conformity with their vast range from small shrubs to large forest trees like M. caffra. In tropical Africa some species are extensively grown as shade-trees along the roads, having when in leaf the habit of small Ashes and being covered when in flower with masses of white blossoms. Besides its timber and the ornamental flowers of some species the genus affords few products that are of use to man. Certain species, both in Africa (e. g. M. ferruginea) and in Asia (e. g. M. Piscidia, M. macrocarpa, and M. iehyochtona), are known to the native fishermen as possessing in their wood or fruit a substance which has the property of stupefying fish. The stems of the small climbing species are often remarkably tough and are used for the purpose of rough cords by the countrymen of China and other countries. A fibre is prepared from the stems of the common Indian M. auriculata, but it is of little commercial value. GEOGRAPHICAL Disrripution.—As above stated, Millettia is widely dis- tributed over the warmer regions of the Old World. It reaches from Sierra Leone and Abyssinia in north tropical Africa to the temperate regions of the south of that continent. In Asia its area includes Japan, the whole of China proper, Formosa, the Philippines, the western islands of the Malay Archipelago, Indo-China, Siam, the Malay Peninsula, Burma, and the whole of India except the extreme west. It shares iis north-eastern regions with the closely allied Westaria, which extends there from North America. In the south-east it merges into and almost encloses the areas of Fordia, Padbruggea, and Adinobotrys, distinguished from it by their fruit, and finally reappears in Australia with the peeuliar fruit-characters which characterize the section Austromillettia. In its African area it includes the generic regions of Schegilerodendron, Craibia, Platysepalum, and Dewevrea, which are indis- tinguishable from it in general habit, but separable by well-marked peculiarities of foliage or calyx. Hisrory. The first species of what is now known as Millettia to reach Europe in a botanical collection appears to have been JM. reticulata, which was gathered by Staunton in 1793 * in Kwangtung, China, while accompanying Macartney’s Embassy to the Emperor of that country, but his specimens * The actual specimen is in the British Museum Herbarium. OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 135 remained unidentified until long after the genus had been recognised and built up to a considerable size from other sources. M. sericea was, so far as can be discovered, the first species to be described. It was found in Java by La Haye, Jardinier en chef in the * La Pérouse’ exploring expedition, and sent by him to Ventenat, who mentioned it as Pongamia sericea * when founding that genus in 1803. It was subsequently described by De Candolle (Prodr. ii. 416) in 1825. Two years later a West Tropical African tree (M. Thonningii) was described by Schumacher and Thonning (Beskr. Guin. Pl. 349) as Robinia Thonningii. In 1832 Roxburgh published the third volume of his * Flora Indica? and. included therein descriptions of four more Millettias, one M. Piscidia) as a Galedupa, three (M. auriculata, M. fruticosa, and M. racemosa) as Robinias. The result of subsequent investigations has been to exclude ail these species from the genera to which they were originally referred, and to include them one after another in the new genus Millettia ї founded in 1834 by Wight and Arnott upon the South Indian climbers M. rubiginosa and M. splendens. In 1835 E. Meyer t described Virgilia grandis, which is probably M. cafra, from South Africa, and Siebold and Zuccarini from the extreme opposite end of the generic range Wistaria japonica $, now also regarded as а Меша. Even eight years later when the next species was detected, this time in South China, the character of Millettia was so little appreciated by Vogel that he founded upon it the new genus Marquartia. To Meissner || belongs the credit for making the first addition to Wight and Arnott’s genus by referring to it a hardwood tree of South Africa which he called JM. саўна, thus preparing the way for the recognition of the wide range of the genus. But in 1843 a third new genus (Berrebera) was based on an Abyssinian AMillettia (M. ferruginea) by Hochstetter. In 1849 Hooker added а fourth to the three species already recognised as Millettia by describing M. macrophylla from Nigeria є. At the sume time he reduced Hochstetter’s species to the same genus. Here for the first time was recognised the truly dehiscent character of. the pods of the genus. Wight and Arnott, dealing with a species (only one was known to them in fruit) with tardily dehiscent pods, and guided probably by pod specimens which, though apparently ripe, had not yet opened, described them as indehiscent. Hooker described another J/illettia from the same region in the same work, but in the absence of fruit referred it with doubt to Lonchocarpus. A few years later Junghuhn’s Malayan Leguininosw were submitted to Bentham for determination and among them fine specimens of Millettia sericea. Of this species, which had already been briefly diagnosed by * Ventenat, Malm, 28. § Siebold et Zuccarini, Fl. Jap. 1. 88. + After Dr. Millett, of Canton. || Meissner in Lond, Journ, Bot. ii. (1842) 99, і E. Meyer, Comm. 1. € Hooker, Nig. I]. 318 (1849). L2 126 MR. S. T. DUNN: A REVISION De Candolle under the name of Pongamia sericea, Bentham gave a full description and in a long note reviewed the whole group of genera which were liable to be confused with these two. One of these, Otosema, has now been reduced to Millettia, and with it a new species, O. caudata, deseribed on this occasion. Under Millettia 17 species were enumerated, including, besides those already mentioned, 2 new ones and 2 reductions. Twelve of these 17 are still retained. During the seventies Baker wrote his descriptions of all the Millettias then known from Tropical Africa and India in the two great Floras of these regions in preparation at Kew at that time. To the two already described from Tropical Africa were added five from Welwitsch’s Angolan sets and four more from other sources. For India 24 were enumerated, including seven recently described from Burmese material by Kurz. With these 34 and the 4 already described from China the strength of the genus was thus raised to 38, 33 of which are still retained. The Chinese species amounted to six by the time Hemsley published the Leguminose of his * Enumeration’ in 1884. Since that time the botanical exploration of Tropical Africa, pushed rapidly forward by British, French, German, and Belgian collectors (but made effective by publication of the results chiefly by the two latter), has brought to light a large number of new species, of which Harms has published fourteen, mostly from the German colonies, and De Wildeman twelve from the Congo region, while 25 * are added in this paper, three being reduced from other genera. The number of African Millettias thus stands now at 71. The most important recent contribution to our knowledge of the genus in Asia has been Prain’s review of the Indian species in the 15th part of his * Novitie Indice " +, where eight species are described. Collett and Hemsley described three from the collections of the former in the Shan Hills. Seven more are described for the first time in this paper, making the Indian Millettia list after some necessary reductions up to 34. Chinese Millettias with the addition of five in this paper amount to 14. With 9 species from the Philippine Islands and a few from other countries not mentioned above the total number of the genus as now known amounts to 138. Such is the history of the genus as it now stands. It is only necessary further to explain the absence of a number of species previously included, but recognised as aberrant from the average types of Millettia. Soon after the commencement of this revision it was realized that the genus as it then stood had become so heterogeneous and ill-defined that it would be necessary to reduce groups of species to other genera and even in some cases to make * For a preliminary account of these, see Dunn in Journ. Bot. xlix. (1911) 221. T Prain in Journ. As. Soc. Beng. lxvi. 11. (1897) 358-365. OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 137 new genera in order to restore it to manageable systematic limits. Thus Craibia * was established to accommodate a group of African species with alternate leaflets, Adinobotrys t certain Indo-Malayan trees and climbers with indehiscent pods. Padhruggea f was reinstated for a somewhat similar group. Fordia § was enlarged to receive a number of shrabs with 2-ovuled pistils. These investigations also led to the establishment of Leptoderris || and Ostryoderris T and to the extension of Ostryocarpus **, not because these genera were nearly allied to Millettia, from which their Derris-like fruit at once distinguished them, but because, in the absence of fruit, many species properly belonging to them bad been included in Millettia and had in this revision to be placed elsewhere. A large number of Millettia species have been given names under Phaseo- lodes, Mill. by Otto Kuntze tf, and under Araunhia, Raf. by Prain 1i (Indian spp.) and by Greene §§ (chiefly Australian spp.), on the assumption of their congeneric relations with Wistaria, which is antedated by the two latter. The view adopted by the writer that Millettia and Wistaria are distinct in consequence of their inflorescence renders the citation of the synonymy thus introduced unnecessary in this paper, but the Avaunhia and Phaseolodes combinations already published may be found by reference to the books mentioned. МҮЗТЕМАТІС POSITION. The Leguminose which have woody stems, unequally pinnate leaves, papilionaceous flowers, and coherent stamens were collected by Bentham and Hooker in their ‘Genera Plantarum’ into two tribes, Galegee and Dalbergiee, according to the dehiscence or indehiscence of their pods; and although there are certain genera possessing the above characters which cannot for other reasons be included and vice versd, botanists are generally agreed that these tribes represent a natural division of the family. In the same way, the fact that some genera of Galegec possess pods which do not open at maturity, but are nevertheless otherwise clearly referable to that tribe, does not affect the usefulness of Bentham’s diagnostic character. The Galegew were again divided into 7 sub-tribes, 5 of which were based principally upon special single characters, leaving Tephrosiee and Robiniew to divide between them the typical elements of the tribe. They are not in fact, themselves very readily divided and are distinguishable rather by tendencies than by characters. It will be sufficient, however, here to note * Dunn in Journ. Bot. xlix. (1911) 106. q Dunn in Kew Bull. 1911, 363. + Dunn in Kew Bull. 1911, 194. ** Dunn, l. c. 362. і Dunn, 4. c, 197. tt Kuntze, Rev. Gen. Pl. 1. 201. $ Dunn, } c. 69. tt Prain in Journ, As. Soc. Beng. lxvi. п. (1897) 358. || Dunn, /. c. 1910, 386. $$ Greene in ‘ Pittonia, ii. 175. 128 MR. S. T. DUNN: А REVISION that the only Robiniew inhabiting the same regions of the world as Millettia (i.e. Microcharis and Sesbania) are easily and naturally distinguished by obvious generic characters, while the American and therefore geographically extra-Millettian genera Robinia and Gliricidia show close connection with that genus. Robinia has, however, a tendency to be thorny or bristly, which is never observed in Millettia, while Gliricidia differs from all known Millettias in its strictly racemose and axillary inflorescence *. Millettia, then, is placed among the Tephrosiew. There is only one other large genus in that sub-tribe containing, like Millettia, trees and shrubs, i.e. Tephrosia, and that is readily distinguishable by the regular develop- ment of the long row of ovules in its ovary into a continuous even series of small seeds enelosed in the narrow, linear, thin-valved pod. There are, however, 8 smaller genera which closely resemble Лена in habit and floral structure. They should be placed near it in the sub-tribe. All but one have been described since the appearance of the Leguminose in the ‘Genera Plantarum.’ Their interpolation with the genera there described is suggested as below :— Number in | Suggested ‘Genera | inter- Name of genus and place.of publication. | Plantarum. polation. | 109 | y | Mundulea, DC. Mém. 14у. 206. | 108 | .. | Sarcodum, Lour. Fl. Cochinch. 461. | e | 103-1 Schefllerodendron, Harms in Eng. Jahrb. xxx. (1901) 87. | e. | 103-2 | Craibia, Harms and Dunn in Journ. Dot. xlix. (1911) 107. | 104 | .. | Millettia, Wight et Arn. Prodr. 263. 104-1 Platysepalum, Welw. ev Baker in Oliver, Fl. Trop. Afr. ii. 131. 104-2 | Dewevrea, M. Micheli in Bull. Soc. Bot. Belge, xxxvii. (1898) 1. 47. | 2. 104-8 Fordia, Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxiii. (1886) 160, | 2. 104-4 Adinobotrys, Dunn in Kew Bull. 1911, 194. | D. 104-5 | Padbruggea, Mq. ; Dunn, l.c. 197. | 105 e | Wistaria, Nutt. Gen. N. Am. PL ii, 115. KEY TO ABOVE GENERA T. 1. Flowers in terminal racemes or axillary fascicles .............. 2 Flowers in panicles or in axillary or lateral racemes ......... TED 3 2. Erect shrubs....... 0... cece eee tee hh Mundulea. Climbing shrubs with terminal racemes ........................ Wistaria §. * See account of inflorescence below. T Sarcodum, an imperfectly known genus from Indo-China, is omitted. t Fordia pauciflora, Dunn (Millettia cauliflora, Prain), has solitary or fascicled flowers. $ Confined to IV. frutescens, W. brachybotrys, and W. chinensis. OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 129 “3. Leaflets alternate #.......................................... 4 Leaflets opposite To... ee eee tee tenes 5 4. Leaflets and petals glandular ...... Me ee sre Schefflerodendron. Plants eglandular | ........... TM Ч Craibia. 5. Pod with one or few very large seeds, always (?) indehiscent — .... 6 Pod dehiscent .......... TE DD 7 6. Inflorescence Тах............................................. Padbruggea. Inflorescence crowded....... ОГА TEM Adinobotrys. T. Ovary 2-ovuled, pod 2-seeded ................................ Fordia. Ovary many-ovuled...... Mee e mH e eee ees 8 B. Calyx with 4-5 nearly equal teeth or truncate .................. Millettia. Calyx lobes 2 or very unequal .................... ........... 9 9. Calyx 2-lobed ....................... DEM .. Dewevrea, Calyx with one lobe much larger than оШшютз.................... Platysepalum. Monrnorocy. Stem.—The habit, as has already been said, varies to a considerable extent, and the degrees of arborescence or dependence upon the support of stronger plants are nearly always associated with corresponding peculiarities of the leaves or flowers. It thus happens that several of the sections, all of which are founded principally upon the characters of the latter organs, consist of plants of similar habit. Thus the A/roscandentes are all climbers, the Sericanthe are all erect. The arborescent species are mostly of small or medium stature, though a few fine timber-trees occur among them. The climbers vary from large and heavy lianes, such as M. auriculata of the tropical forests of India, to the small slender creepers which adorn the hedges and wood-borders of China and Japan. In several observed cases these climbers emit leafless, whip-like shoots, often many yards in length, which trail along the ground or work their way up trees by means of reflexed hairs, stipules, or bent petioles. Buds.—One section of the genus, viz. Compresso-gemmati, is peculiar in having its leaf-buds flattened tangentially to the stem, the bud-scales being narrowly boat-shaped and each hooked in turn over the opposite lower one by their hooded tops, or in one species (M. cafra) the outer scale being completely wrapped round the others, keeled at both sides, and opening down the inner face. Leaves.—Most of the spacies are evergreen, but in a large number, such as M. Thoaningü, the leaves fall just before the flowers are produced, the tree remaining leafless for a few weeks during the flowering period. Others, in regions with a cold or dry season, are bare for a longer period. The stipules are seldom persistent and are usually narrow and pointed, but in some cases they remain up to or even after the fall of the leaf. In M. micans they are large, blunt, and peltately attached near the base. The leaflets, varying * One African species has simple leaves. T One species from the Malay Peninsula has simple leaves. 130 MR. S, T. DUNN: A REVISION greatly in number, shape, size, and pubescence, provide the greatest evidence of specific difference and are widely used for the superficial discrimination of Millettias. The hairs are always simple. In the Zwlgentes and a few other groups they become flattened and scale-like on the lower surface of the leaflets, giving them a fine metallic silver or golden lustre. The stipels, if present at all, are, in all cases known, persistent up to maturity and have proved a valuable guide to the divisions into which the genus naturally falls. Inflorescence.—True racemes, in the simplest sense of the word—v. e., single peduncles bearing pedicels scattered singly along their length,—do not occur in Millettia as here defined. No species has been included in the genus which has solitary racemes terminating a leafy shoot nor in the axils of a shoot terminating in leaves. This is the most effective distinction that I am able to discover between Wistaria (restricted as above) and Millettia, and also between the American Gliricidia and Millettia. Some species of the latter genus bear their flowers in nearly simple racemes, but in these all the minute nodes are two- or more-flowered. The Philippine Fragilifloræ contain many such species, and similar ones occur in the African Sericanthe. At the next step away from the simple raceme, fascicles of flowers occur on sessile globular nodes, as in the Afroscandentes in Africa and the Typicw in India. The above forms of inflorescence are generally (as in the diagnoses below) called racemes, because no branching in a general sense occurs. When the nodes become a little lengthened, so that the flowers are crowded upon a eylindrie spur (ramulus floriferus), as in most of the fulgentes, or at the top of a short peduncle, as in M. Brandisiana, the inflorescence is really panieulate, though little different in appearance from a raceme. It may then be called panicula racemiformis. When the branchlets are still further elongated and more similar to the panicle rachis, the flowers become more spaced and form panicles in the general sense, sometimes Jong and narrow as in M. leptobotrya, sometimes broad and spreading as in the Luryhotrye. Flower.—The calyx is usually five-toothed and stiffened on the upper side by the coalescence of the two anterior teeth nearly to the top. In the notch thus formed the standard rests at about the top of the claw, while the blade is strongly reflexed over the top of it as the flower fully opens. This ensures the maintenance of the standard base in close proximity to the bases of the lower petals and to the staminal sheath, which is essential for the proper working of the floral mechanism, if I rightly understand it, during pollina- tion. In the Fragiliforw and some other sections the calyx is wide and soon leaves the petals quite free. The bracteoles which enclose the young flower- bud are usually deciduous, but they persist in some sections at the base of the calyx or a little below it on the pedicel. In the Eyulgentes they are usually large and wide, and persist during flowering-time ; in some of the Serteanthw they are of unusual length, sometimes overtopping the flower. The pedicel OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 191 varies in length from twice the calyx down to very small dimensions in the subsessile flowers of some Albifloræ and allied sections. The clothing of the petals is usually constant through sections. Many sections have petals with beautifully coloured, adpressed, silky pubescence, while in others, such as the 7runcaticalyces, they are quite glabrous. But of all the parts of the flower it is the base of the standard which gives the best superficial indication of the sectional grouping of the genus. The special modifications of this organ are probably concerned in the opening and closing of the nectar-producing region round the base of the ovary when the flower is visited and pollinated by insects. In all the Millettias this cavity is enclosed by the base of the staminal sheath. It is, however, always accessible on the upper side in consequence of the upper or vexillary stamen being quite free or, more usually, free at the base only from the others, which, moreover, gape open a little on both sides of it. Where this stamen does not itself close the aperture while the flower is undisturbed, the bases of the wing and keel petals perform the same protective function, and it is, I conjecture, for the proper opening and closing of the nectary space, and for the leading of the visiting insect into the best position for pollination during its search. for honey, that the numerous remarkable modifications of the staminal sheath. and the petal bases occur. It is, of course, as in other Papilionacez, necessary for cross-fertilization that an insect alighting on the flower for the purpose of obtaining the nectar should press down by its weight the elastic wing and keel petals, until its body comes into contact with the comparatively stiff stamens and the pistil which lies concealed among them. When the nectary space is closed by the upper stamen, the latter is sometimes grasped by two callous projections at the base of the standard or enfolded by the whole length of its claw, so that the least depression of the staminal sheath by the weight, for instance, of an insect resting on it, draws it away from the upper stamen so held and opens a way to the nectar. In cases where the openings are normally closed by the wings and keel or by projections from their bases (as when they are hooked), there are various devices for holding these petals together in such a way that an insect visitor will open them. Sometimes their upper edges are held together in a noteh of the standard so shallow that the least pressure disengages them from it and causes them to slide apart over the smooth staminal cylinder until the nectarian openings are disclosed. This notch is usually formed by callous thickenings of the standard base or by the infolding of its margin into stiff auricles. Where both wings and keel cover the openings and it is necessary that they should both be pressed down together, their coherence is secured by a fold of the keel petals fitting into a pocket in the wings usually halfway down their length and near their upper edge. Another means of holding the interior petals together is secured by the curious device, which obtains throughout the Jfulgentes, in which delicate 132 MR. S. T. DUNN: A REVISION projections at the bases of these petals are hooked into the upturned auricles of the base of the standard. The staminal whorl, as has been said, is either monadelphous in this genus with the vexillary stamen free at the base * or diadelphous, the nine lower stamens being united by their filaments into a sheath, the upper one quite free, The cohesion of the stamens is nearly always constantly either diadelphous or monadelphous at anthesis throughout each section. Тһе character was much used by the earlier botanists in discriminating genera, but, in Millettia at least, it is not found useful to rely upon it, as it is not easy to ascertain whether the vexillary stamen is permanently attached to the rest or free at complete maturity. The vexillary stamen seems always to be inserted a little within the others, and where they are separated from the base of the ovary by a perceptible space is sometimes continued down to its base by a raised rib or line. Its lower extremity is usually broadly winged so as to close the very base of the staminal sheath, and the wing then overlaps the neighbouring portions of the sheath, being outside it on one side, inside on the other. In not a few species the petals are coherent with the sheath at its base, though free from the ealyx, so that the wings and keel appear to be inserted on the sheath while the vexillary stamen is adherent to the base of the claw of the standard. A dise is frequently present. In many sections, especially in those having stalked ovaries, it is a short fleshy tube closely investing the stalk or the lower part of the ovary. It may be truncate or oblique or lobed, or may be reduced to a ring. In some of the African sections it is adnate to the lower part of the calyx-tube, appearing as a plane or lobed rim at the base of the perigynous stamens. In the H/ulyentes the adnate part is longitudinally ribbed, the ribs running out at the top into a fringe of blunt linear lobes. The ovary is linear, containing from three to many ovules and ending in a curved, usually glabrous, and sometimes flattened style and a glabrous pitate stigma. The pod, in the great majority of cases, is elastically dehiscent into two valves at maturity, but in some species the dehiscence is so much delayed that the impression is given that no natural opening occurs along the sutures, as in the case of the species upon which the genus was founded by Wight and Arnott, who described it as having indehiscent pods. In a few species, such as JM. sericea, the dorsal suture does not usually open, and in a few others, such as M. pachycarpa, the valves are apparently soft and leathery at maturity and do not separate until the fruit dries up, but otherwise the whole genus is remarkably constant in the elastie woody nature of the pod valves and in their prompt dehiscence. * The vexillary stamen in that case usually becomes quite free as maturity is passed, and this may aid cross-fertilization, because the weight of the insect will rest on the anthers while the sheath is closed, but later when the sheath is split along the top the insect will push it down with the petals until its body rests on the stigma. OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 133 MATERIAL, With the exception of one or two visits to other Herbaria the whole of the following revision has, by the courtesy of the Director of the Royal Botanic Gardens, Kew, been elaborated in the pleasant and convenient surroundings of the Herbarium and Library of that great establishment, and the specimens which form the foundation of the work will be mostly found there. Sir David Prain's work upon the Indian Millettias and his notes upon them (Journ. As. Soc. Beng. lxvi. ii. 360 etc.) have left little more to be done in that field, but, as an additional assistance, he did me the great favour to borrow and Major Gage to lend the whole material of the genus from the Calcutta Herbarium, more than 800 sheets of splendid specimens, mostly arranged and annotated by him. Besides these a large mass of types and critical specimens has been borrowed, with the kind help of Dr. Stapf, from other European herbaria. Thus it was possible to study at leisure at Kew 200 sheets of African material which Dr. Harms, with the leave of. Prof. Engler, was good enough to select from the Berlin Herbarium. Т have also to thank Dr. Harms for the valuable notes with which, from his unique knowledge of African Leguminosz, he was able to supply me. At the beginning of 1911 I had the privilege of studying the Millettias in the Paris Herbarium and of receiving much valuable information from M. Gagnepain, M. Pellegrin, and Père Sacleux, and afterwards from M. Chevalier regarding Asiatie and African species. My thanks are due to Dr. Rendle, Keeper of the Botanical Department of the British Museum, for allowing free access to the invaluable collections under his charge and for lending 103 critical specimens for comparison at Kew. In the subjoined list these and other loans of specimens are enumerated, and I wish here to record my thanks to the gentlemen mentioned for their great kindness in thus assisting me. | | | Sender, | Herbarium. | Material. | — — NEM o Н. Harms. Berlin. | 200 sheets, chiefly African. | H. Lecomte. Paris. 75 sheets, chiefly African. | E. De Wildeman. Brussels. 15 Congo types. H. Hallier. Leiden. 213 sheets, mostly Malayan. F. Went. Utrecht. 9 sheets, Malayan. A. T. Gage. Calcutta. 800 sheets, Indian. A. Chevalier. His own. 50 sheets, W. African. A. B. Rendle. British Museum. 103 sheets, African. W. J. Tutcher. Hongkong. 72 sheets, Chinese, | E. D. Merrill. Manila. Set of Philippine material. | J. Bonati. His own. 2 of Pampanini's types. | J. S. Gamble. His own. Indian species. | I. H. Burkill. Herb. R. E. P. Caleutta. Economic species. 134 MR. S, T. DUNN: A REVISION Advantage was taken of the collection together of so fine a series of authentic Millettia material by dissecting and drawing flowers of all the species and drawing up the descriptions which will be found below with citation of the specimens examined. SECTIONS, 3 Stipelle. Standard. | Petals. | 9 m - — | Каан ерин» ни Name of Section. E E | i i is n | 3 Other distinguishing 5 „|3 8s 33 515 Z aja 4 EU = с l |Турсе............ х | x Pedicels fascicled. 2 | Eurybotryæ ........ X]. e x | (9 | © | Pedicels single. 2 a| Austro-millettia ....| X | .. X .. X |... | Pod woody, terete. 3 | Bracteatæ ..........| X oe. sn x MEE" | Bracts exceeding flowers. 4 |Podocarpe ........ | Хх e. X |.. X | Ovary stipitate. 5 | Macrosperme ......[.. |X .. x x(D,.. | Seeds thick, oval. 6 | Fragiliflore ........ рх x9 T | D. xe) Pedicels slender. 7 | Otosema............ (xX |... x .. X e Pedicels clustered. | 8 Albiflore .......... a| xX x (D |.. Xx | Petals white, glabrous. 9 | Efulgentes...... х.х .. |.. | X | Petals white, glabrous. 10 Compresso-gemmatee .| X x (X | .. | Buds compressed. 1l | Afroscandentes .... х) x х... West African climbers. 12 Truncaticalyces |... | Хх х .. X | Calyx truncate. 13 | Sericanthie ........ (00 4. | x 0X |... | Chiefly E. African shrubs. ‚14 | Polyphylie ....... Ox I x x . | Leaflets numerous, oblong. 15 | Robustiflore ...... X | x X .. | Stamens protruded, (1) One is exauriculate. (2) A few exstipellate. (3) M. Barteri and M. calabarica have no stipelle. (4) Some stipellate, some exstipellate. (5) M. lenneoides has no stipellee. (6) Two well-marked divisions having glabrous and hairy petals respectively. (7) Except М. pachycarpa. (8) Or sometimes slightly pubescent. (9) Except M. stipulata and M. littoralis, in which the standard is folded, but not callous. at the base. 1. Typica, Dunn, sect. nov. Arbores et frutices erecti vel scandentes. Foliola stipellata. Racemi sspe axillares. Flores in nodis fascieulati. Vexillum exauriculatum, dorso sericeum. Stamina szpius monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus nullus. Ovula sæpius 3-6. OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 135 Distributed chiefly over Burma, Siam, and E. China. M. pulchra extends to N.B. India and M. rubiginosa and M. splendens are confined to the S. of India. 9 spp., n. 1-11. It is connected with the rest of the genus through the Hurybotrye. 2. EvRYBOTRY JE, Dunn, sect. nov. Frutices scandentes vel rarius vagantes. Foliola stipellata. Panieule ssepius terminales, late. Flores singuli, in racemos longos divergentes dispositi. Petala glabra vel sericea ; vexillum exaurieulatum. Stamina diadelpha. Discus sepissime prominens, cylin- drieus. Ovarium basi sepius attenuatum. Legumen ssepius compressum. Extends over Mid and South China, Upper Burma, and Tonkin, with M. japonica in Japan and M. cinerea in N.E. India. 12 spp., n. 12-23. In its inflorescence it is allied to the Bracteat and through M. japonica with Wistaria, the large-seeded M. cinerea connects it with the Maero- sperme, and М. Dorwardi and M. sericosema having obscurely auriculate standards form a transition to the sections with that character fully developed. 9 A. AUSTRO-MILLETTIA, Dunn, sect. nov. Frutices swpissime scandentes. Foliola stipellata. Paniculee terminales. Flores singuli, in racemos diver- gentes dispositi. Petala sericea; vexillum auriculatum, Stamina dia- delpha. Discus nullus. Legumen crassum, lignosum. Confined to Australasia, occurring only in Queensland, Northern New South Wales, and in Norfolk Island. Spp. 3, n. 234-23 с. Its affinity is with the Lurybotrye, from which it differs in its auriculate standard and thick woody pods. 3. BnacrEATA, Dunn, sect. nov. Frutices scandentes. Foliola stipellata. Panicule terminales. Flores singuli, in racemos longos dispositi, longe bracteati. Petala glabra; vexillum exauriculatum. Stamina diadelpha. Discus tubularis. Ovarium stipitatum. Legumen longum, glabrum ; endo- carpum separabile, papyraceum. S. India to Philippines. 8р. 1, n. 24. Allied closely with the Hurybotrye, but distinguished from it as from all other Millettias by its pod. 4. Ророслкрж, Dunn, sect. nov. Arbores. Foliola exstipellata. Racemi axilares. Flores singuli vel bini. Petala glabra ; vexillum exauriculatum. Stamina sepius diadelpha. Discus szepius tubularis. Ovarium stipitatum. Distributed over U. Burma, Tonkin, and S. China, only M. Piscidia extending into Bengal and Assam. pp. 5, n. 25-29. M. Bonatiana differs in several respects from the above sectional diagnosis. It forms a link with Wistaria and Gliricidia. 136 MR. S, T. DUNN: А REVISION 5. MACROSPERMÆ, Dunn, sect. nov. Frutices scandentes. Foliola ex- stipellata. Panicule racemiformes vel racemi axillares vel laterales. Flores fasciculati. Petala ssepius sericea; vexillum exauriculatum. Stamina monadelpha. Discus parvus vel sæpius nullus. Legumen turgidum. Semina crassa. From E. India to Siam, Java and S. China. Spp. 4, n. 30-33. Allied to the Jurybotryc as indicated above. 6. FRAGILIFLORÆ®, Dunn, sect. nov. Arbores decidua, sepius magni. Foliola exstipellata. Racemi axillares. Flores fasciculati, fragiles. Calyx sepius tandem explanatus. Petala glabra vel sparse pubescentia, tenera ; vexillum smpissime fortiter callosum. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus nullus. Ovarium pauci-ovulatum. One half of the section inhabits Burma, Siam, and the Malay Peninsula, with one species in Sikkim and one in Java; the other half is Philippine. Spp. 19, n. 34-52. The calius at the base of the standard is very uniform and characteristic of the section, It may he explained as an &-shaped ridge connecting the edge of the claw below with the margin of the blade above. It is rather an isolated and naturally compact section, with a tendency towards Ofosema, but no intermediates. M. decipiens closely resembles Pongamia glabra. Prain's notes on the group in Journ. As. Soc. Beng. lxvi. п. 362 (1897) should be read. 7. OmrosEMA, Benth. in Mig. Pl. Jungh, 248. Arbores vel frutices. scandentes. — Foliola stipellata. Paniculæ racemiformes vel racemi sepe axillares vel laterales. Flores fasciculati. Petala sericea. Vexillum auri- culatum. Stamina sepius monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. The section is divided into a group of climbers distributed chiefly from N.W. India to Lewer Burma and a group of trees from Burma to Tonkin and S. China. Spp. 10, n. 53-60. It is connected with the next section through the white- and glabrous- petaled M. pendula. 8. ALBIFLORA, Dunn, sect. nov. Arbores. Foliola exstipellata. Paniculæ axillares et terminales, racemiformes vel angustæ; rami floriferi sspe elongati. Petala alba, glabra. Vexillum ssepius auriculatum. Stamina monadelpha. Discus calyci adnatus, seepe paullo fimbriatus. Malay Peninsula to Sumatra, Java, and S. China. Spp. 4, n. 61-64. Rather closely allied to the African section fulgentes. 9. ErvrcENTES, Dunn in Journ. Bot, xlix. (1911) 220. Arbores parvie vel rarius fructices scandentes. — Foliola sepius stipellata, subtus fulgentia. Panicule spe terminales. Flores subsessiles, in ramulis f'oriferis congesti ; OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 137 bracteolie sepius magne. Саух sepe longe lobatus, dense sericeus. Petala glabra, siepe alba ; vexillum fortiter auriculatum, auriculis inflexis hamos alarum. tenentibus : alee sepius transverse rugosæ. Stamina monodelpha. Discus siepissime fimbriatus, calyei inferius adnatus. Ovarium breve, teres, in stylum longum tenuem angustatum, pauci-ovulatum. Distributed all through tropical West Africa from the Congo to Sierra. Leone. Spp. 25, n. 65-88. A remarkably compact and natural section, though large. 10. CoMPRESSO-GEMMATA, Dunn in Journ. Dot. xlix. (1911) 220. Arbores sepe magne. Gemme complanat». — Foliola stipellata, venis multis approxi- matis parallelis in nervum marginalem euntibus. Paniculæ terminales. Flores magni. Calycis dentes magni, spe paullo reflexi. Petala sericea ; vexillum auriculatum. Discus striatus. From German East Africa and the Congo to S. Africa. Spp. 6, n. 89-94. Allied to the fulgentes through M. micans. 11. ArRoscANDENTES, Dunn, sect. nov. Frutices scandentes. Folia sepissime stipellata, venis impressis. Paniculee racemiformes, terminales et axillares. Flores fasciculati. Petala sericea ; vexillum exauriculatum. All West African climbers, except M. Goetziana. M. Barteri reaches from this region to the northern watershed of the Congo. Spp. 8, n. 95-102. The section is nearly allied to Sercanthe, being distinguished chiefly by habit. 12. TRUNCATICALYCES, Dunn, sect. nov. Arbores рагу. Foliola ex- stipellata. Paniculæ racemiformes, axillares. Flores in ramis floriferis congesti. — Calyces truncati, Petala glabra. Vexillum exauriculatum. Discus annularis. Ovarium breviter stipitatum vel basi angustatum. All are small trees from Equatorial Africa, and all on the western watershed of the continent. Spp. 5, n. 103-107. Connected with the L/fulgentes by its glabrous petals. 13. NERICANTH.E, Dunn, sect. nov. Arbores vel frutices erecti. Foliola stipellata vel exstipellata. Racemi axillares. Flores in nodis fasciculati, Petala sericea ; vexillum exauriculatum. ` Discus ssepius annularis. East and West Tropical Africa. Spp. 23, n. 108-130. Connected, as indicated above, with Afroscandentes and through M. usara- mensis with the Polyphylle. M. sanagana has a close superficial resemblance to Lonchocarpus sericeus. 14. PoLypHYLL&, Dunn, sect. nov. Arbores. Folia multijuga ; foliola parva, oblonga, sæpius stipellata. Racemi axillares. Flores in nodis sessilibus fasciculati. Vexillum exauriculatum. Discus nullus. 138 MR. S, T. DUNN : A REVISION A Madagascan section, except for the Congolan M. gracilis. Spp. 3 n. 131-133. It resembles superficially certain stipellate species of Derris. , 15. ROBUSTIFLORÆ, Dunn, sect. nov. Arbores. Foliastipellata. Panicule terminales. Flores in nodis sessilibus fasciculati. Calyx alte lobatus. Petala sericea ; vexillum exauriculatum. Stamina protrusa. Congo Region and Angola. Sp. 1, n. 184. A distinct type of Millettia connected by its calyx and dise characters with fulgentes. CLAVIS SECTIONUM. 1. Africana ; foliola parva, oblonga, 9-17-paria ............ 14. PolypAylle *. foliola haud 9-17-paria, oblonga et parva............ TOP 2 2. foliola stipellatat .................................... 3 foliola ехвйреШ&а.................................... 12 З. vexillum callosum vel айтїсшайип...................... 4 vexillum ecallosum et exauriculatum ................ . 7 4. gemmee р]обшШатез.................................... 5 сетте compress ; foliolorum уеп plurime, parallels, in venam marginalem currentes ........................ 10. Compresso-gemmate. :5. flores subsessiles ; petala glabra. .... 0c... ccc cece cece ee 9. FEfulgentes. flores longe pedicellati vel petala pubescentia .....,...... 6 6. asiatica ; panicule vel racemi axillares; flores fasciculati. 7. Otosema f. australasiana ; paniculs terminales; flores singuli ........ 2 A. Austro-millettia. 77. asiatica ; pedicelli вїпдїй.............................. 8 pedicelli in nodis vel ramulis fascieulati ................ 9 Б. bractese breves ...................................... 2. Eurybotrye. bracteæ floribus longiores ........ TEE З. Bracteate. 9. scandens africana; foliolorum vens impresse .......,.... 11. Afroscandentes. erecta vel foliola supra plana .......................... 10 10. panicule magne, robuste ; stamina exserta.............. 15. Robustiflore., stamina inclusa ............................... TOU 11 11. asiatica „,,........ TD esee l. Typiee. africana § Lek eee eet eee ehh sie 13. Sericanthe. 12. vexillum callosum vel auriculatum; asiatica............. . 18 vexillum ecallosum et exauriculatum................00.. 14 13. pedicelli capillares; foliola 5 vel plura. .................. 6. Fragiliftrore. pedicelli breves, crassi; foliola 1-9...................... 8. Albiflore. 14. ovarium stipitatum „,................................. 4. Podocarpe. ovarium sessile vel subsessile .......................... 15 15. africana; calyx truncatus; corolla glabra............ es 12. Truncaticalyces. calyx dentatus vel corolla sericea ................... ee 16 || * M. usaramensis closely resembles this section. + Stipels minute in Austro-millettia, { Or, if the auricles are very slight and the panicle spreading, see no. 2, Eurybotrye § But, ifa W. African climber, see Sect. no. 11. ‚|| Or, if a Philippine tree with slightly callous standards, see no. 6, Fragilifore. OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. ' 139 16. asiatica ; petala glabra vel semina oviformia |............ 17 africana; petala sericea et semina lenticularia ..... ent 18 т. scandens........ ee e me O, Macrosperme. arbor; petala alba, glabra ........ Н ees 8, Albiflore. 18. arbor vel frutex erectus .................... TE .. 13. Sertcanthe. frutex ecandens.......... ee ms nnns ll. Afroscandentes, l. Folia subtus fulgentia .................... TEE 2 folia subtus non fulgentia ...... TEE TP З 2. venie foliororum 16-pares ............... TTE l. splendens. ven B-pares ............................ eee nnns 2, rubiginosa. 5. foliola 9-13 em. longa, supra glabra ...................... 4 foliola 8-5 em. longa vel, si longiora, supra pubescentia ...... 5 4. flores 1°1 em. 1оп@1.............................. TOP З. Сутуни. flores 1:9 em. longi. а... NENNEN 4, macrostachya. 5, ramuli floriferi elongati........ e et nee ee enn .. T, Brandistana. nodi floriferi sessiles .................. eee ODE 6 C. foliola matura supra velutina ............ TOU TD ni foliola supra fere glabra... 0.0 cece eee ae 8 т. calycis dentes triangulares ; flores 5-9 mm, longi...... s... 8. oraria. calycis dentes acuminati ; flores L:4- 1:6 em. longi .......... 9, velutina, 8. foliola anguste lanceolata; venæ 10-1l-jugæ; calyx hirtus .. 10. eriocalyx. foliola lanceolata; venæ 8-9-jugie ; calyx pubescens ........ 11, pulchra. $ 2. Eurybotryæ. 1. Vexillum glabrum ааа. 2 vexillum et calyx sevice] ................................ T 2. calyx glaber vel subglaber ........ TD TEE 3 calyx dense sericeus ............ Е TP 6 3. corolla alba vel viridula ; caring petala cuneata .......... ‚2. 4 corolla rosea vel purpurea; carin: petala hamata vel truncata. 5 4. foliola 6-7-ра1а........................................ 18, japonica. foliola 8-рал1а...................... TOP ааа. 12. Championi, 5. stipule subulatæ ; panicul:e rami ad basin floriferi .......... 14. reticulata. врие oblonge ; rami basi пий1.......................... 15. eurybotrya. 6. folia 6-jugata; flores 3 em. longi ............ eese 16. speciosa. folia 3-jugata ; flores ad 2 em. longi ...................... 17. Fordù. т. semina oviformia .......... TM ees 8 semina lenticularia ........ eee n +з 10 &. foliola ad maturitatem subtus tomentosa .................. 18. oosperma. foliola subtus, saltem matura, glabra.............. ene 9 9. panicula robusta 16... 6... cee ee eh 19. Dorward? panicula tenuis ......._ ci hne 20. cinerea, 10. ovarium breviter stipitatum ............................ 2]. sericosema. ovarium sessile ................ Meere rere res 11 1. panicula floresque graciles .............................. 22. Dielsiana. panicula floresque robusti .......... ee e eee ees 23. nitida. LINN. JOURN.— BOTANY, VOL. XLI. M 140 ` MR. S. T. DUNN: А REVISION $ 2 ^. Austro-millettia. 1. Flores secus apices ramulorum florigerorum aggregati ...... 23 c. pilipes. flores dissiti .................. Е T 2 2. Foliola reticulata ; pedicelli calyce paullo longiores e ... 93 b. australis. foliola levia ; pedicelli calyce 3-4-plo longiores ............ 23 а. megasperma. $ 3. Bracteate. Species unica 0... mnt nnn 24, racemosa. 1. Foliola unijuga vel bijuga ....... kee eee 3 foliola 3-6-juga . 6... ee ne Т 4 2. foliola unijuga 0... 25. trifoliata, foliola bijuga ..... MM 3 3. legumen 16 em. longum, stipite robusto .................. 26, podocarpa. legumen ad 10 cm. lopgum, stipite gracili .......... 0000. 27. Piscidia. 4. foliola glabra; ovula 2... ... ce cece eee eens 28. ichthyochtona. foliola subtus tomentosa ; ovula multa TEE TEE 29. Bonatiana. $5. Macrosperme. 1. Folioia 6-8-paria; petala glabra .................... ees 90. pachycarpa. foliola 2-4-paria; petala вепїсеа........................ - 2 2. flores paniculati; foliola subtus fulgentia Lees TIED 3l. sericea. flores racemosi ; foliola subtus opace sericea vel glabra ...... 0008 3. foliola subtus molliter sericea .................... TOPPED 82, puerarioides. foliola subtus сарта... 33. caudata. 1. Vexillum exauriculatum 2.0.0.0... 0.060. c cece eee eee . 18 vexillum auriculatum ........... TM 3 9. vexillum maturum dorso ubique sericeum * ................ 3 vexillum maturum plerumque glabrum .................... 4 ж Or if a Philippine tree see M. platyphylla below :— 34 a. M. PLATYPHYLLA, Merrill, MS. Arbor magna, preter inflorescentiam glabra, ad 18 m. alta, cortice griseo rugoso. Folia 3-juga, ad 30 cm. longa, petiolo 5-plo longiora ; stipulae caducæ ; foliola superiora lateralia ovata, caudato-acuminata, basi obtusa, 9-11 em. longa, membranacea, venis marginem approximantibus 7-8-paribus conspicuis; petioluli 5 mm. longi; stipelle nulla. Racemi axillares, ad 10 cm. longi, rachi ut pedicellis calycibus dorsoque vexilli brunneo-pubescente ; nodi floriferi sessiles, 1-3-flori. Flores 1:8-2*0 cm. longi, paullo fragrantes (Weber) ; pedi- celli graciles, ad 1:5 em. longi; bractez nulle; bracteole minime, lineares, sepe a calyce distantes, decidue. Calyx 4 mm. longus, 8 mm. latus, truncatus, pubescens. Petala rubida, inferius flava; vexilli lamina rotundata, in basin latam fortiter auriculatam abrupte con- eo -1 OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. . pedicelli 4-5 mm. longi; petala rubida...............0.000. pedicelli 1-1-5 em. longi; petala сегшеа.................. 4. rachis floresque immaturi pubescentes. ................. rachis floresque immaturi glabri vel subglabri; ; philippinensis. . . folia sub anthesi glabra.. ................................ folia sub anthesi pubescentia ; ovarium dense sericeum...... . leguminis valvie lenticellatie, exalate ................... leguminis valve alate .............. seen eee ween eee . foliola matura supra nitentia ............................ foliola matura utrinque ораса............................ . legumen immaturum reticulatum ......... ee thee legumen immaturum leve ................ TN . foliola fere ad maturitatem ubique t tomentosa ; legumen alatum. foliola precipue vel solum in venis sericea ; legumen exalatum. folia fere matura conspicue stipulata ................ stipule eadueze .................... ОНЕ . racemi robusti versus apices ramorum aphyllorum fasciculati . racemi ахіШатев............ Mem ehe eee 2. flores paniculati.......... TENE eere rhet nnn flores racemos) .................. TOPPED 3. leguminis pedicellus 1-5-2 em. longus .................... pedicelli florum et leguminum ad 1 em. longi ...... TOP 14. folia ad 10 cm. longa .................................. folia 15-30 em. longa ...... ee n n ee ee 5. folia 4-үира............................. А folia Э-јиба, cece eect nee ene eens .. . foliolorum venim 4-б-рагев, inconspicue; legumen 7-10 сш. longum ........ "MEM foliolorum venæ 6-7-pares, subtus prominentes; legumen 15-18 em. longum .,............................ -I calyx 4 mm, longus ............... e ne Ч calyx 2mm.longus .................................... folia збршафа. а... teens e folia exstipulata 1.0... cece cece cece e n § 7. Otosema. . Legumen foliaque griseo-tomentosa .................. ees legumen foliaque haud griseo-tomentosa .................. 2. vexillum dense sericeum ............................... . vexillum glabrum vel subglabrum ........................ 141 94. decipiens, 35. dehiscens. 5 12 6 9 36. ovalifolia. = í 98. Prainii. 8 99. pterocarpa. 37. glaucescens. 40. tetraptera. 10 4l. Hemsleyana. 11 42. Wrightiana. 43. pubinervis. 44. longipes. 18 45. canaritfolia. 14 46. Fovxworthyi. 15 16 17 48 Merriilii. 50. Ahernii. 47. cavitensis. 49 capillipes. 5l. stipulata. 52. litoralis. 56 b. cana. tracta, ungue 4-plo longior, dorso ubique adpresse sericea ; alie hamatie ; carine petala basi obtusa ; stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus nullus. 5-6-ovulatum. Flowers in March. Ovarium pubescens, Рнплрріхе Istanps: Mindanao, Subprovinee Butuan, West slope of Mt. Hilong-hilong at 300 ft, on rocky soil, C. M. Weber, 1123 ; Province of Misamis (ide Merrill), Portolin, Quadras, 122. м 2 9. 0] 1 9 — > MR. 8. T. DUNN : flores ad 1 сш.1Їопб1.................... flores 1'5 cm. longi ........................... foliola obovata ........... cece cee eee el . foliola oblanceolato-oblonga................. ese foliola обЬйпва.............................. eel foliola caudato-acuminata ,.................... folia 5-8-у]чфа.................... ee ene 2. folia 2-8-]цра..........................8.8%... stipulæ aciculares, diutius quam folia persistentes . stipulee fragiles, mox 4есїйше...................... foliola acute acuminata ................ foliola obtuse acuminata ................ 2... foliola 2:5-9 em. 1опра................... ..... foliola 6-10 cm, ; venis 13-paribus (si pauciora v. 7) ... Albiflore. Flores in racemis axillares ................. flores paniculati............ foliola 3 vel plura .......... ee he ne ee folidum шїсшїп............................... calycis dentes breves, obtusi calycis dentes longi, асий........,....... <> $ У. Efulgentes. Foliola subtus fulgentia, вере minute stipellata; calycis dentes tubo bis breviores ad bis longiores ............. foliola &mpius subtus tenuiter sericea, vel glabra, stipellata, vel, si aliter, calycis dentibus brevibus, foliola coriacea ; ramuli dense velutini ........... foliola papyracea; ramuli glabrescentes,.......... flores in nodis brevibus fasciculati* ,........ flores in ramulis floriferis congesti ....... bracteole oblate bracteolie angustzie i... sse bracteole lanceolate, calycis tubo longiores bracteole lineares, minute ........... +з кенете е $o* е ж too | 9 е а a s 9 э 8 э ө э 9 9 э э e э э э og э n * а а е on on foliolorum ven; 4-5-pares .......... foliolorum ven: 8-pares vel plures.......... bracteolee calycis tubi dimidio longiores. ..... bracteol:e calycis tubo 4-plo vel plus breviores flores sessiles pedicelli 3 mm. longi f. ....... ls lusus. евна DT stipelle сопзрїсше........................›.... stipelle obsolete ,............................ panicula арһуПа................. TOU panicula foliosa .............................. . &o 9 э а э а э 9 э tot э „ э on o „э + * з жу э у э t n + „аж жа ж ж э ө өө а А REVISION . eee eres . * . воне. ee . t.. . tss’ . . . ee se ee ee ere eee ere n t . m E . . D eee on n conspicue PPM P m erna єз... . trn rts * ЛІ, dubia should also be seen. 4 9 3. auriculata. 5 . fruticosa. . caerulea, Li 4 & ct х А 59. 60. setigera. Cubitti. 57. pendula. 58. latifolia. 56a. multiflora. 56. pachyloba. 01. nirea. 9 D e) unifoliata. leptobotrya.. albiflora. 64. 62. 63. 12 65. coruseans, ) › 4 ( 60. Harmsiana. 5 ae we 67. Duchesne. 68. Solheidii. 9. fulgens. 4 9 TO. lucens. 71. wrophylloides. 12. hypolampra. 10 11 75, Klainei, T M. atenensis should also be compared. . 23. foliola ovata, omnino glabra........... foliola oblongo-lanceolata, subtus tenuiter adpresse foliolorum venis 10-paribus 6.0.6... cece cece eee eee nnne foliolorum venis 6-paribus ,..... leen b OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. foliolum terminale cuneatum, abrupte acuminatum ..... foliolum terminale oblongo-lanceolatum. . ramuli floriferi 4-5 em. longi ramuli floriferi ad 2 em. longi . "t е, + ot ow ma o9 o. e hon a o! n n n n +++ без + 2. flores 2'0 em. longi; foliola Subtus reticulata * 9 9 ааа», on flores 1:2-1:5 em. longi ; venæ laterales tantum prominentes. . foliola 9-20 em. longa vel si breviora subglabra foliola 2-5 em. longa, subtus pubescentia ..... . foliola caudata; dentes calycis tubo æquilongi ... calycis dentes tubo breviores. ............... 3. foliola glabra vel sparsissime pubescentia .. foliola lucentia hirtis adpressis .......... . foliola 10 20 em. longa......... foliola ad 7 em. longa .................- . foliola anguste oblonga, subtus sparse hirta ..... foliola oblongo-ovata, subtus molliter sericea.... foliola 5-6-paria. ....... lecce foliola 2-4-paria. sc. cece ee eee eee . corolla nigrescens ........................ . corolla siccitate haud nigrescens ... foliola 2-рана....................... foliola 4-parià. Lecce n . calyx dense sericeus .......... calyx tenuiter sericeus ..................... + жо жж эз эз э э э э + ereraa ae . ene ИО oe ee ee oe oe . ИГИ . баб see eevee . eoa tot m t on n c +++, oe гаа без +, И Г . eee . «а е ж ж э + n * D H ene . „+з, n n sericea... $10. Compresso-gemmate. Corolla glabra. csc. eee II Corolla sericea... ec eee eee eee enhn . stipules magnae; foliola 4-paria, obtusa ........ stipule minute; foliola 6-paria, acuminata .... vexillum hirsutum, ad 2'5 cm. longum .......... vexillum tenuiter sericeum, 3'5 em. longum ... foliola supra velutina, subtus mollia ........... foliola subglabra ........................... foliola ovata ......... lessen foliola oblonga... cece eee eee ee eee n § 11. Afroscandentes. Foliolorum venæ supra impress oe. ee eee cece eee eee ee: foliolorum venie haud impress .......................... 102. foliola hirsuta, exstipellata vel minute stipellata: bractex longe, lineares so. cece eee cee n II foliola subglabra ; bracteæ breves ............ foliola subtus molliter sericeo-tomentosa ..... foliola haud tomentosa ........................ mmm cm 143 Lecomtet. Dinklaget. 18 19 aureocalya, 14 15 18 bipindensis. 16 17 ‚ chrysophylla. melanocalya. 22 Scott- Ellioti. Warneckü. ». барн. 20 Cabre. 21 Tholloni. 23 9. рогрћуғоса (уа. a. rhodantha. ©. macroura, 24 . dubia. congolensis. ә d 24 o ‚ Stuhlmannu. . Laurentii. 4 Sacleurtt, micans. 3 versicolor, caffra. ә Barteri, 141 MR, S. T. DUNN: A REVISION 4. stipulæ persistentes; stipelle nulle ............... e 95. Soyauaii. stipulie caduce ; stipelle conspicuæ ......... eer eas 96. hirsuta. 5. foliola subtus adpresse sericea ............................ 97. Gagnepaimniana, foliola subtus tenuiter hirta ....... TED А 98, bicolor. 6. foliola эїреПа{а,............................. TEE A Т stipelle nulle........ T" 101. calabarica. т. foliola obtusa ; flores 1:5 em. longi TE ees 99, Goefziana. foliola acuminata ; flores 1 em. longi...... TED л. 100. impressa. $ 12. Truncaticalyces. 1. Foliola subtus @Таһта......................... НТ 2 foliola subtus tomentosa ............ Г ааа 107. aboensis. 2. foliola 6-11-paria ,....... ette hee] ahhh 3 foliola 2-4-paria...... TE TEN TODO 4 3. vexillum L:8-2-4 em, diam. MM 103. macrophylla. vexillum 1- 1:2 em. Чаш........................ TED 104. Manni. 4. foliola caudata ....... Me eh Hh ehm ee TEE 105. psilopetala. foliola obtuse acuminata ........................ TEE 106. Thonneri. $ 13. Sericanthe. l. Bracteze bracteolieque floribus breviores ааа. ааа. 2 bracteze bracteolteque floribus 1опйогев.................... 22 2. foliola exstipellata® 2.0.00... ccc eee cece cece cee cee nes 5 foliola stipellata . .............. TEN 8 З. pedicelli calyce multo longiores .......................... 4 pedicelli calyce breviores ‚............................... 5 4. foliola 2-paria, subtus pubescentia ........................ 108. paucyuga. foliola 3-5-paria, glabra |............ ees LOW Thonningii. б. calyx truncatus... sies esu 110. senagana. calyx dentatus ,....... beeen cece cece ehh 6 6. foliola &-рана.............................. TED 111. Zechiana. foliola 4-5-рама с... esse " 7. foliola glabra ..................... TM 112. Stapfiana. foliola subtus tomentosa ............. ................ IE nudiflora. 8. foliola 6-10-paria ............ TEE 9 foliola 2-4-paria...... lisse e s 21 9. pedicelli calyce breviores vel vix longiores ............-... 10 pedicelli calyce multo longiores .......................... 17 10. foliola immatura subtus preter venas subglabra ; flores ad 2:0 em. 1опр1................ Mee e ee meses 11 foliola immatura subtus pubescentia v cel velutina ; flores longi- ores quam 2:2 em....... TD T 15 11. foliola 6-paria, omnino glabra ......... LL. TD 12 foliola 7-10-paria, venis saltem pubescentibus .............. 15 12. foliola siccitate viridula...... Me e e masse 114. pallens. foliola nigrescentia 0.0.0... ccc eee eee eee ees 115. Conraui. 13. foliola supra glabra................ eren ee nen 14 foliola utrinque paullo pubescentia ........................ 11%. brevistipellata. M. Zechiana has occasionally minute stipellie. OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 145 14. foliola 10-12 em. Іопра............ ee nnn eee e 116. бегей. foliola 5-7 em. longa ......... JV" 117. drastica. 15. foliola venis supra impressis... een oos 119. eyanantha. foliola supra plana.......... eee ehe here bees 16 16. foliola subtus praeter costam dense ferrugineam subglabra .... 120 a. aromatica. foliolorum vestitus homogeneus ........ e 6 n n 120. ferruginea. 17. foliolorum venz supra impress ............... ОЕ 194. eriocarpa. foliola plana а... TEMPE te n 18 18. calyx ferrugineus vel legumen 15 em. longum ....... sss 19 calyx subglaber; legumen brevius quam 6 em... .... ‚....... 198. usaramensis. 19, foliola superiora breviora quam 4 cm. ; legumen 15 em. longum. 125. leptocarpa. foliola superiora longiora quam 6 еш............ reer nnn 20 90, flores 2:5-27 em. longi; vexillum rotundatum.,...... ise 121. dura. flores 1°7-2'9 em. longi; vexillum oblatum... 122, oblata. 91. rachis panicule calyxque breviter sericei ............. ‚.... 197. lasiantha. rachis panicule calyxque dense velutini... 6... 00502222 sere 128. leucantha. 92. foliola oblaneeolata ......... e e m tt 129. Busser. foliola ovata ....ie hmm eet 130. sericantha. 1. Stipellee setaceæ, conspicue, scienti 131. gracilis. stipellæ obscure vel null ...........+ n nnn 2 2, stipellee minute, nunquam absentes... leeren eee 132. polyphylla. stipelle пае, 2... eee ee eee DEM 133. lenneoides. Species Unila .............. ууа ажа ahh rre 134. Theuszit. 1. M. seLExpExs, Wight et Arn. Prodr. 263 ; Baker in Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. i. 104 ; Bedd. le. Pl. Ind, Or. t. 295. Frutex scandens. (7) ramulis velutinis tandem glabrescentibus scaberuiis striatis. Folia 3-4-juga, 25-35 em. longa, petiolis 4-plo longiora, rachi ut petiolulis et panicularum rachibus ramulisque et pedicellis breviter velutina ; stipulae triangulares, 3-4 mm. longe ; foliola superiora lateralia obovato- oblonga vel oblanceolato-oblonga, breviter acuminata, basi cuneata vel obtusa, 11-16 em. longa, coriacea, supra glabra, infra adpresse sericea, argentei, splendida, venis marginem approximantibus 14-16-paribus rectis parallelis infra prominentibus; stipellae setaceæ, persistentes, 2-3 mm. long:e. Panieulw racemiformes axillares vel. paniculam generalem foliatam termi- nalem formantes, 25-40 em. longe; ramuli floriferi multiflori ad 1 em. longi, in basi nudi. Flores dense fasciculati, 1:3 mm. longi; pedicelli 2 mm. longi ; bracteæ nulle ; bracteolee ovate, 1-2 mm. longæ. Calyx late cam- panulatus, 5 mm. longus, 5 mm. latus, dense pubescens, dentibus duobus superioribus fere ad apicem coalitis, ceteris anguste triangularibus tubo bis brevioribus. — Veaillm: late ovatum, basi truncatum, in unguem abrupte 146 MR. S, T. DUNN: A REVISION angustatum, exauriculatum, paullo erispatum, extus dense sericeum ; ale oblong:e, subfaleatze ; carinæ petala in unguem abrupte anzustata. Stamina tandem diadelpha. Discus 0. Ovarium linaare, dense velutinum, 4-ovulatum. Legumen lineare, 9 cm. longum, 1'7 em. latum, velutinum, tard» dehiscens, valvis tenuiter lignosis inter semina cohwrentibas, Somna oblongo-ovalia, fusca, nitentia, Flowers in June, fruits July to November. S. Innia: Nilgiri Hills, Wight, 998 (type), ny Dist. 807, Thomson, Gamble, 16195 (Coonoor Ghat at 4000 feet t), 14353, 22580, 17778; Goodaloor Ghat, Lawson ; Anamali Hills, Beddome (3000 feet). 2. M. RUBIGINOsA, Wight et Arn. Prodr, 263; Wight Te. t. 207 ; Baker in Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. ii. 104 ; Mig. FL Ned. Ind. i. 154. Frutex scandens ramis primo ferrugineis tandem glabris levibus, Folia juga, 25-30 em. longa, petiolis 5-plo longiora, rachi ut petiolulis rachique panicule breviter dense tomentosa ; stipulæ пао ; foliola superiora late- ralia ovato-lance lata, acuminata, basi obtusa, 12-18 em. longa, subeoriacea, supra glabra, nitida, subtus adpresse sericea, fulgentia, tandem nonnunquam fere glabra, venis marginem appropiuquantibus 9-10-paribus, infra promi- nentibus ; petioluli 11-13 mm. longi ; stipellae setaceæ, 1-2 mm. longe, pubescentes. — Panicilee racemiformes axillares et in generalem panieulam foliosam terminalem nonnunquam agzregate, 20-30 em. longee ; nodi floriferi globulares, in stipitibus crassis 4-5 mm. longis, multiflori. Flores fasciculati, 12-13 mm. longi; pedicelli 1-2 mm. longi: bractess nulle ; bracteolæ 1-1:5 mm. longe, ovate. Calyx campanulatus, 3-4 mm. longus et latus, dense pubescens, dentibus inconspieuis. Гел 2*5-2:6 em. longi, lamina ovata, basi subtruneata, ungui 6-plo longior, dorso omnino facie in ungui solum sericea; ule oblongze ‚ їп unguem gradatim angustate ; carino petala conformia sed dorso tenuiter hirsuta. Stamina diadelpha. Discus 0. Ovarium lineare, dense pubescens, 4-ovulatum. Legumen oblongum, apice basique obtusum, 8 em. longum, 3:5 em. latum, velutinum, tarde dehiscens, valvis coriaceis inter semina cohærentibus. Semina lenticularia. Flowers in June, fruits in November and December. S. INDIA : Courtallum, Wight, 813 (Kew Dist.), 912 (type), 245, 246 ; Travancore, Meebold, 13078 (4000-5000 feet) : Tinnevelli, Barber, 3107. The dohiscence i is clearly shown in quite mature fruiting specimens. A L є q^" 9. М. GRIFFITH, Dunn, sp. n. Frutex demum scandens, cortice. primo sericeo cito glabro. Folia 4-juga, 40 em. longa, petiolo 4-plo longiora, rachi ut foliolis priecipue subtus 525 ^ ? tenuiter pubescente ; stipulee parvee, persistentes, ovate, 1-2 mm. longz ; foliola superiora lateralia oblongo-lanceolata, acuminata, basi acuta, 10-12 em. longa, papyracea, venis marginem appropinquantibus 8-9-paribus parum OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 147 conspicuis ; petioluli 2-3 mm. longi; stipellæ setaceze, 1-1:5 mm. longe. Racemi axillares, 20-30 em. longi, rachi ut pedicellis ealycibusque adpresse sericea ; nodi floriferi globulares, sessiles, pauciflori ; bracteæ bracteoleeque minute, lineares, Flores laxi, 1 em. longi ; pedicelli 3 mm. longi. Calyx 3 mm. longus, campanulatus, dentibus tubo 3-plo brevioribus. Petala præter vexillum extus carneum purpurea; vexilli lamina rotundata, in unguem brevem angustata, extus pubescens ; alie earinzeque petala oblongze, hamatze. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus nullus. Ovarium lineare, breviter stipitatum, sericeum, 3-ovulatum. Flowers in May. Urrkn Burma: Grifith, 1783 (towards Silver Mine woods, at 1000-1200 feet). 4. M. macrosracuya, Coll. et Hemsl. in Journ, Linn. Soe., Dot. xxvii. (1890) 41; Prain in Journ. As. Soc. Beng. lxvi. п. (1897) 361. Frutee vel arbor parva, cortice levi lenticellato, Folia (3—)4—5-juga, 30-40 cm. longa, petiolis 4-5-plo longiora, rachi foliorum paniculieque molliter tenuiter pubescente vel fere glabra ; stipule nulle ; foliola superiora lateralia oblonga vel oblongo-ovata, breviter acuminata, infra molliter pubescentia mox glabrescentia, venis marginem approximantibus 8-10- paribus arcuatis, infra prominentibus ; stipellee setaceæ, 1-2 mm. longs. Panieulw vacemiformes, axillares, 40-50 em. longs ; nodi floriferi globosi, in stipite 2-4 mm. longo, pauciflori. Flores fasciculati, 1:8 em. longi ; pedicelli 4-5 mm. longi, pubescentes vel fere glabri. Calyx campanulatus, 7 mm. longus, tenuiter pubescens, dentibus 4 angustis aeuminatis tubo fere wyuilongis, superiore apice bifido. Petala delicate rubida ; vexilli lamina subrotunda, basi subeordata ungui 5-plo longior, dorso apice hirtella ; alee oblongre, breviter асабо ; carinee petala fortiter falcata. Stamina mona- delpha, vexillare basi solutam. Discus nullus. Ovarium lineare, pubescens, multiovalatum. Legumen lineare, 16 cm. longum, 175-2 em. latum, glabrum, elastice dehiscens, valvis robuste coriaceis inter semina liberis. Flowers in March, fruits in August. Urrer Burma, Maimyo, Manders (at 4000 ft., type). Suan Srares, Shan hills terai, Collett, 443, 605 (at 2000 ft., types) ; Taungyi, Abdul Khalil; Longeong Hill, King’s Collector, Robertson, 289 (rocky banks of Salween at Mong-hai). 7. M. BRANDISIANA, Kur: in Journ. As. Soe, Beng. xlii. 11. (1873) 69 ; For. Fl. Brit. Burm. 355; Baker in Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. ii. 108; Gamble, Manual Ind. Timb. (1902) 232 ; Collett et Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soe., Bot. xxviii. (1890) 40.—Pongamia cassioides, Wall. Cat. n. 5918. Arbor ad 20 m. alta, cortice griseo rugoso lenticellato, novellis cupreo- pubescentibus. Folia 7-10-juga, 15-30 cm. longa, petiolo 6-plo longiora, 148 MR. S. T. DUNN: А REVISION rachi ut paginis inferioribus foliolorum et ut rachi panicularum primo adpresse pubescente, tandem fere glabra ; stipulie. па ; foliola oblongo- lanceolata, acuta vel breviter acuminata, apice summo obtusa, 3-6 em. longa, chartacea, venis marginem propinquantibus 1—9-paribus sepius inconspicuis in fructu autem nonnunquam infra paullo prominentibus ; petioluli 4 mm. longi ; stipellie setacew, 1—1°5 mm. longs. Paniculæ racemiformes, in ramulis summis infra folia collecti et sepe ante ea evolutze, 10-20 em. long ; ramuli florifera 0°2—1°0 em. longi, secus basin nudi, 2-6-flori. Flores fasciculati, 1:2 em. longi; pedicelli 3-4 mm. longi; bracteæ nulle ; bracteolæ lineares, minute, кере paullo infra calycem insertæ. Calyx campanulatus, 9-6 mm. longus, tenuiter pubescens хере fere glaber; dentibus 4, tribus inferioribus triangularibus | tubo 2—8-ріо brevioribus, superiore obtuso emarginato. Petala pallide ezerulea ; vexilli lamina ovata basi truncata, ungui 2—3-plo longior, exaurieulata, extus dense sericea : ale oblongs basi truncate ; carinæ petala oblonga in unguem angustata. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus nullus. Ovarium pubescens, multiovulatum. Legumen lineare, ad 13 cm. longum, 25 em. latum, glabrum, suturis paullo incrassatis, elastice dehiscens, inter semina primo cohærens, l-4-spermum. Flowers in March, fruits from October to March. Urrer Burma: Poneshee, Anderson : Upper Chindwin, Lace, 4181 (at 400 ft.) ; Katha District, Lace, 4435; Yamethin, Lace, 4529 ; Chin Hills, Dun, 99; Minguin, Prazer; Minbu, Aubert et Gave, Lace, 2710, 4674. Lower Burma: Yoma, Kurz, 1773 (type); Pegu, Kurz, 2538 (type), Brandis (type), Eyre (type), Hodgson; Henzada, Shaik Mokim, 1322 ; Tenasserim, Gallatly, 107, 147, 160, Aplin, Wali. Cat. 5918 (Taoung Dong). SHAN STATES : Karen Hills, Brandis ; Abdul Hulk, 147; Collett, 15. Siam: Hort. Bogor. 3438 ; Hosseus, 140 ; Kerr, 985, 2029. Burmese name Vhitpagan, Lao name Pi Chan. In the regions above indicated it occurs in the dry hill forests as a spreading tree of medium size. Hodgson, in a note attached to specimens in the Herbarium of the Reporter on Economic Products to the Government of India kindly lent to me by Mr. I. H. Burkill, says that it is “called in Burmese Pokthinmamyetkouk: (the eyelid of the Chameleon). This tree when it first puts forth its new leaves in March-April is pale salmon, changing quickly through pink, magenta, and purple to green. The flowers are violet in colour and are not sweet-scented. The tree attains (though rarely) a girth of over 6 feci and is 40—60 feet in height." The typical form is distinguished from its allies by its stalked flower-nodes, the densely silky, almost shaggy standard of its flowers, and by its nearly glabrous calyx which darkens on drying. The specimens noted above show a little variation Loth in the pubescence of the ‘ух and in the form and clothing of the leafets. The latter, especially in the higher portions of the OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 149 specific area, become a little shorter and blunter than in the typical Pegu forms and have rather more prominent nerves. In Collett’s n. 15 the calyx is more than usually pubescent, while in Lace’s n. 4435 the persistent tomentum on the veins of. its leaflets may indicate the presence of a distinct species, though, in the absence of flowering shoots, it cannot at present be usefully separated. Gamble (/. е.) describes the bark and wood, which are represented in Kew Museum, No. L, by specimens contributed by him. {% 8. M. ORARIA, Dunn, nom. nov.—Tephrosia. oraria, Hance in Journ. Bot. xxiv. (1886) 17. Frutex evectus, cortice levi, ramis breviter velutinis ut rachibus foliolorum racemorumque et petiolulis. Folia 6-7-juga, 15-20 em. longa, petiolis 4-plo longiora ; stipule persistentes, lanceolate, 2-3 mm. long:e ; foliola superiora lateralia elliptica, apice sepius rotundata, basi obtusa, 3-5 cm. longa, papyracea, supra ad maturitatem velutina subtus tomentosa, venis marginem approximantibus 5—6-paribus inconspieuis ; petioluli 2 mm. longi; stipellæ 2 mm. longs, setaceæ. Јасеті axillares, ad apicem ramorum conferti, 7-8 em. longi, basi breviter nudi. lores 8-9 mm. longi; bracteæ bracteo- leque minute, lanceolate. Саух campanulatus, 5 mm. longus, sericeus, dentibus tubo 6-plo brevioribus, — Vezilli lamina rotundata, in unguem 5-plo breviorem abrupte angustata, dorso sericea ; alee oblongie, subhamatze ; carinæ petala ovata, basi truncata. Stamina diadelpha. Ovarium lineare, sericeum, 4-ovutatum. Legumen ad 8 cm. longum, L2. em. latum, velutinum, lineare, facile dehiscens, 2—4-spermum. Caixa: Hongkong, Cape @ Aguilar, Ford з Kwangtung, ford, 35. 9. M. VELUTINA, Dunn, sp. n.—M. yunnanensis, Pamp., var. robusta, Pamp. in Nuov. Giorn. Bot. Ital. N. S. xvii. (1910) 27. Arbor parva, ramis primo dense velutinis tandem glabris. Folia 7—8-)uga, 25-35 em. longa, petiolo 7-8-plo longiora, rachi ut petiolulis et raehibus racemorum tomentosa ; stipule oblong:e, deciduze, 2-3 mm. longe ; foliola superiora lateralia oblonga, apice acuta vel obtusa, basi obtusa, 7-10 cm. longa, papyracea, supra velutina, subtus breviter tomentosa, venis marginem approximantibus 7-paribus inconspicuis ; petioluli 2-2°5 mm. longi ; stipelle persistentes, setaceze, 2 mm. longs. | Racemi in ramis summis collecti, axillares, ad 20 cm. longi, basi breviter nudi; nodi floriferi globulares, 4-5-Hori. Flores fasciculati, 1°3-1°6 em. longi; pedicelli 2-3 mun. longi ; bracteæ bracteoleeque minute, lanceolatie, persistentes. Calyx campanulatus, 5 mm. longus, tenuiter sericeus, dentibus tubo æquilongis, 2 superioribus coalitis, ceteris acuminatis. Petala rubida; vexilli lamina ovata, basi truncata, in apice dorso paullo sericea, ungui 3-plo longior; ale carinæque petala basi subtruncat:e. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Ovarium о sericeum, lincare, 6-ovulatum. Legumen lineare, ad 12 em. longum, I5 em. 150 MR. S. T. DUNN: A REVISION latum, 3-5-spermum, breviter dense tomentosum, facile dehiscens, valvis tenuiter lignosis inter semina liberis. Semina castanea, oblonga, compressius- cula, 1:2 em. longa, 8 mm. lata. Flowers in May. CHINA: Yunnan, Yunnan-sen, Maire, 160. Mengtze, Henry, 9728 (4600— 9000 ft.), 9728 в (5000 ft.), 9728 р (4600 ft.), 9728 F. " 10. M. ERIOCALYX, Dunn, sp. n.—M. pulchra, Prain in Ree. Bot. Surv. Ind. i. 227, non Kurz. Frutex(?) ramis ut rachibus foliorum racemorumque dense ferrugineis, tarde glabrescentibus. Folia 9-10-juga, 25-30 em. longa, petiolo 5-plo longiora : stipule lanceolate, 1 mm. longze, persistentes ; foliola. superiora lateralia lineari-lanceolata, apice acuta, basi euneata, 7-8 em. longa, papy- racea, supra breviter pubescentia, subtus tomentosa, venis marginem appropinquantibus 6-paribus ascendentibus ineonspieuis; petioluli 2 mm. longi; stipelle setacew, persistentes, 1-2 mm. longe. Racemi inter folia in apice rami fasciculati, axillares vel sepius infra folia laterales, 10-20 em. longi, basi breviter nudi ; nodi floriferi globosi, 3—5-flori. lores fasciculati, 172-14 em. longi ; pedicelli 3 mm. longi ; bracteæ bracteoleque lanceolate, persistentes, 1 mm. longze. Caly campanulatus, 4 mm. longus, longe et laxe sericeus, dentibus tubo bis brevioribus. Vewilli lamina rotundata, in unguem brevem abrupte angustata, dorso tenuiter sericea ; ale carinwque petala oblongs, subhamatie, apice paullo pubescentes. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum, perigyna. Ovarium lineare, pubescens, 4-ovulatum. Flowers March to June. UrrER Burma: Myitkyina on the Irrawaddy, Shaik Mokim. 11. M. PULCHRA, Kurz. in Journ, As. Soe. Deng. xlii. п. (1873) 69, xlv. 274; Benth. ex Baker in Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. ii. 104 (1876) ; Kurz, For. Fl. Brit. Burma, 355 3 Prain in Journ, Ав. Soc. Beng. lxvi. 11. (1397) 358 ; Gamble, Manual Ind. Timb. 232 (1902); Dunnand Tutcher, FL Awangt, 77.— Tephrosia pulchra, Colebr. in Wall. Cat. n. 5630. Dalbergia tephrosioides, Wight et Arn. Prodr. 210 (nomen). Mundulea pulchra, Benth, in Mig. PI. Jungh. 248. M. yunnanensis, Pamp. in Nuov. Giorn, Bot. Ital. N. S, xvii. (1910)26 (excl. var.). Tephrosia Tutcheri, Dunn. in Journ. Bot. xlvii. (1909) 197. М.?, Forbes et Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soe., Bot. xxiii. (1886) 159. Frutex erectus vel rarius scandens, vel arbor, cortice griseo rugoso, ramis ut rachibus foliorum et racemorum primo dense tandem tenuiter ferrugineis lenticellatis. Folia 7-9-juga, 8-30 em. longa, petiolo 4-plo longiora ; stipulæ persistentes, lanceolatæ, 2 mm. longz ; foliola superiora lateralia lanceolata, acuta, basi acuta vel sepius obtusa, 2-6 em. longa, papyracea, supra fere glabra, subtus tenuiter sericea, venis marginem appropinquantibus 4—6- paribus inconspicuis ; petioluli 1-2 mm. longi; stipelle setaceæ, 1-2 mm. OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 151 longs. Racemi axillares, sæpe in apice ramorum approximati vel fasciculati,. 6-20 em. longi, pedunculo 3-plo longiores ; nodi floriferi 3-4-flori, approxi-. mati, globulares, vel rarissime paullo elongati, ferruginei. Llores fasciculati, 0:9—1:2 em. longi; pedicelli 3-4 mm. longi ; bracteæ bracteolæque lanceolatæ, persistentes, 05-1 mm. long. Calyæ campanulatus, 4 mm. longus, dense sericeus, dentibus tubo 2-plo breviores, duo superiora ad apicem fere coalita, ceteris triangularibus vel rarius acuminatis. Petala purpurea, fere glabra ;: vexili lamina ovata, basi truneata, paullo sagittata, apice dorso sericea,. ungue 2-3-plo longior ; айе paullo faleatee ; сагіпе petala in unguem subito angustata. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus 0. Ovarium lineare, sericeo-pubescens, 5-ovulatum. Legumen oblongum, 4-8 em. longum, 1-2 em. latum, tandem | glabrum, facile dehiscens, valvis. tenuiter lignosis, inter semina liberis. Semina lenticularia. CLAVIS VARIETATUM ET FORMARUM. 1. Foliola infra pubescentin ..... eee tte 2 foliola infra tomentosa; calyx hirsutus .......... ‚... Var, tomentosa. 2. calycis dentes acuminata ...... TOPPED TP" 3 calycis dentes triangulares ...... ien sent 4 3. foliola magna ............... tnm TED var, yunnanensis. foliola parva, elliptica......-- ell re a rtt S... Var, chinensis. 4. foliola parva, margine sericea ..... etn ee var. microphylla. foliola margine glabra......... MM 5 5. foliola parva ; folia ad apicem ramulorun conferta .... таг. typica. foliola majora ; folia et racemi laxi, distantes .......... Var. typica f. lator. Var. 1. турісА. Folia racemique in apice ramulorum conferti. Foliola. parva, lanceolata, infra pubescentia. Calycis dentes triangulares. Бере semiscandens. Assam: Khasi Hills, Wall. Cat. 5630 pp. (Silhet type), Herb. Kurz, Gammie, 492, Gallatly, 198, C. B. Clarke, 7328, 43713, Hook. f. et Thoms. ; Kachin Hills, Pottinger, King’s Collector, Hort. Bot. Calcutta. Ic. ixEp. Colebrook, 558 (Libr. Kew.). Var. 1. TYPICA, forma LAXIOR.—Tephrosia Tutcheri, Dunn in Journ. Bot.. xlvii. (1909) 197. Simulis sed foliola majora, folia racemique secus ramulos dispersi. Assam: Khasia, Wall. Cat. 5630 pp. 5630 c (Silhet, types), Hook. f. et thoms. 698, Clarke, 15194, 44713, Griffith, Kew Dist. 1784, 1791, Badal Khan, Watt, 11758, Gammie, 420, 488 ; Manipur, Watt, 6746, Anderson 5 Kohima, King’s Collector, 188. Cursa : Millett; Kwangtung, Ford, 38, Parker, 107 (Canton); Hong- kong, Ford, 503, 644 ; Hongkong New Territory, Ford, 408 (Lantac ) Hainan, B. C. Henry, 45. 152 MR. S. T. DUNN: А REVISION Var. 2. TOMENTOSA, Prain in Journ. As. Soc, Beng. lxvi. п. (1897) 358. Folia oblonga, infra tomentosa ; calyx hirsutus. Assam: Manipur, Watt, 6254 (type), Meebold, 5337; Naga Hills, Prain. Upper Burma : Ruby-Mines, Rodger, 305. ^ Var. 3. CHINENSIS, Dunn, var. nov. Habitus var. typiec ; foliola autem parva, elliptica ; calycis dentes acuminati ; petala rubido-purpurea. Frutex vel arbor 2-10 m. alta. Снїхл: Yunnan, Henry, 12322 (Szemao forest, 4000 feet), 13031 (Szemao East Mountains at 4500 feet). 7^ Var, 4. YUNNANENSIS, Munn, var. nov.—M. yunnanensis, Pamp. in Nuov. Giorn. Bot, Ital, №. 5. xvii. (1910) 26 (exclud. var.). Var.typice forme laxiori similis sed major, calycisque dentibus acuminatis. SHAN STATES, MacGregor, 618. CHINA: Yunnan, Maire, 142, 165 (types), Ducloux, 2 (Yunnanfu). Var. 5. MICROPHYLLA, Dunn, var. nov. Frutex foliolis parvis margine albo-sericeis, calycis dentibus acuminatis. CHINA : Formosa, Henry, 994. The small-leafed semiscandent form, which was among the first discovered, occurs only, so far as is known, in the Khasia Hills, whence it was procured for the Calcutta Botanic Gardens. From the wild and cultivated trees specimens were included in Wallich’s Herbarium under n. 5630. The laxer form was collected at ће same time in the wild state and was included under the same Wallichian number, while in Wallich’s own herbarium it was actually mounted on the same sheet. It is far more widely distributed than the typical form, ranging eastwards as far as the coasts of China. Peculiar varieties occur on the extreme east and south of this area, described above as аг. microphulla and var. tomentosa. The species, as a whole, is more widely distributed than any other .Millettia, covering 40 degrees of latitude and 20 of longitude. The bark and wood are described by Gamble (l. c.) and are represented by his specimens in the Kew Museum, No. I. 12. M. Cuampiont, Benth. in Kew Journ. Bot. iv. (1852) 74; Benth. in Seem. Voy. * Herald? 315 ; Benth. Fl. Hongk. 195 Forbes et Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot, xxiii, (1886) 159 ; Dunn and Tuteler, Fl. Kwangt. 16. Frutex scandens, cortice fusco striato, preter inflorescentiam glabra. Folia 2-juga, 10-20 em. longa, petiolo 4-plo longiora ; stipule anguste lineares, 2-3 mm. long»; foliola superiora lateralia ovata vel oblonga, gradatim obtuse acuminata, J—6 cm. longa, papyracea, crebre reticulata, viridia, nitentia, venis marginem propinquantibus 4-5-paribus; petioluli — лы OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 153 1-3 mm. longi; stipellæ 2-3 mm. long, setaceæ. Panicula terminalis, sgepissime extra-axillaris, ad 15 em. longa, rachi ut ramis superne pubescente ; rami floriferi patentes, 6-8 em. longi, pedunculos 4—5-plo excedentes. Flores approximati sed singuli, 12 mm. longi ; pedicelli 3—4 longi, ut calyces glabri vel rarius laxe puberuli ; bracteie 1-2 mm. longæ, anguste lanceolate, tarde deeiduz. Calyv expansus late campanulatus, 2 mm. longus, 4 mm. latus, margine anguste tomentosus, dentibus tubo 4—5-plo brevioribus late ovatis; bracteole persistentes, ovatee, calyce bis breviores. Petala viridula, glabra ; vexilli lumina ovata, basi ecallosa, in unguem 3-plo breviorem subito angustata; alie basi cuneate ; carine petala in unguem abrupte angustata, sepius paullo semicordata. Stamina diadelpha, vexillare solutum. Discus 1-2 mm. longus, tubulosus. Ovarium basi in stipitem gradatim angustatum, multiovulatum, glabrum. Legumen lineare, basi cuneatum, 6-12 em. longum, 1-1:5 em, latum, valvis tenuiter lignosis elasticis inter semina cohzrentibus fuscis. Semina 2-3 lenticularia. Flowers in summer, fruits in autumn and winter. Caixa: Hongkong, Champion, 263 (type), Forbes, 589, C. Wright, 136, Hongkong Herb. 1253 (Sukunpo and Mt. Gough) ; Hongkong New Territory, Hongkong Herb. 9393 (Ma-on-shan) ; Island near Hongkong, Tate. Nearest to .M. reticulata, but readily distinguished from that species when growing by its slenderer habit and smaller pale green flowers. 13. M. sapontca, A. Gray in Мет. Amer. Acad, n. s. vi. (1859) 386; Franch, et Savat. Enum, Pl, Jap. i. 98.—Wistaria japonica, Sieb. et Zuce. Fl. Jap. 1. 88; Mig. Prol. Fl. Jap. 232. Frutev in arboribus volubilis, fere omnino glaber, cortice cinereo-fuscescente, ramulis virentibus. Folia 4-6-juga, 12-18 cm. longa, petiolo 7—8-plo longiora ; stipulee minute, setaceæ, persistentes; foliola superiora lateralia ovato-lanceolata, obtuse acuminata, basi cuneata vel obtusa, 2:5—5 em. longa, papyracea, infra reticulata, venis marginem propinquantibus 5—6-paribus, infra prominentibus ; petioluli 1 mm. longi; stipelle 1 mm. longa, setace:e, persistentes, Panicule magne, terminales, lax:e, nutantes, basi foliatæ, vel sepe racemi longi, axillares, penduli, ad 20 em. longi. Flores solitarii, 1°4—1°6 ст. longi, albi; pedicelli 4 mm. longi; bractez lineares, 2 mm. longze ; bracteole lineares, 1:5 mm. longe, decidua. Calyx campanulatus, 35-4 mm. longus, tenuissime pubescens, dentibus late triangularibus. Petala glabra; vexilli lamina rotundata, in unguem brevem acuminata, ecallosa ; alee carinæque petala. subfalcata. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare solutum. Discus obliquus, brevis. Ovarium lineare, longe stipitatum, glabrum, multi- ovulatum. Legumen stipitatum, lineari, subtorulosum, glabrum, 8 em. longum, 6-8 mm. latum, 6-8-spermum. Semina compressa, lentiformia, hilo elliptico prominente notata ; testa chartacea, brunnea ; radicula conica, supra cotyle- donum commissuram prona. 154 MR. 8. T. DUNN : A REVISION Flowers July-August. Japan: Herb. Siebold (type), Oldham, 386, C. Wright ; Nagasaki, Mazi- mowiez, Oldham, 801 (climber in woods); Moji, Hongkong Herb. 8527. A favourite Japanese garden creeper called Aofusi or Kohusi. It is fairly common also in hedges and wood-borders, sometimes covering the trees with masses of white flowers during July and August. 14. M. RETICULATA, Benth. in Mig. Pl. Jungh. 249; Hance in Tourn. Linn, Soc., Bot, xiii. (1872) 101; Forbes et Hemsl. 1. с. xxiii. (1886) 159; Diels in Engl. Bot. Jahrb. xxix. (1900) 412; Dunn and Tuteher, Fl. Kwangt. 76 ; Ito et Matsum. Tent. Fl. Lutchu, 136.—9M. cognata, Hance in Journ. Bot. xviii. (1880) 260. M. purpurea, Yatabe in Bot. Mag. Tokyo, vi. 919, t. 12. Frutex scandens, cortice pallido fibroso. Folia 3(-4)-juga, 10-20 em. longa, petiolo 4-plo longiora, rachi glabra; stipulæ persistentes, lineares, glabrz,3 mm. longe ; foliola superiora lateralia ovato-oblon ga vel rarius ovata, obtusa vel obtuse acuminata, emarginata, 3-10 em. (sepius 5-6 em.) longa, chartacea, supra subnitentia, utrinque crebre reticulata, glabra, nervis margi- nem propinquantibus sepius 6-paribus erecto-patentibus ; petioluli 2 mm. longi; stipellee ѕеѓасез, 1-2 mm. longe. Sanicula terminalis, 10-20 em, longa, ad basin ramosa, rachi ut ramis in apice sæpius omnino velutina ; rami floriferi patentes, 6-12 cm. longi, sessiles, bracteis cum stipulis con- formibus basi suffulti, primo caudati. Flores approximati, tamen singuli, L3-L7 em. longi; pedicelli 3-5 mm. longi, puberuli ; bracteæ anguste lineari-lanceolatze ante anthesin decidum. Calyx late campanulatus, 3-4 mm. longus, 5 mm. latus, preter marginem ssepius fere glaber, dentibus tubo 4—5-plo brevioribus ovatis ; bracteole persistentes, lanceolate, bis calyce breviores. Petala glabra, purpurea vel rosea; vexilli lamina ovata, basi ecallosa, in unguem 3-plo breviorem subito angustata ; alarum laminæ basi cuneate ; caring laminz basi fortiter faleatze, Stamina diadelpha, vexillare solutum. Discus tubulosus, 1 mm. longus. Ovarium lineare, ad basin angustatum, multiovulatum, glabrum. Legumen lineare, ad 15 em. longum, 1:5 em. latum, facile dehiscens, valvis elasticis sublignosis primo inter semina coherentibus. Semina 3-6, oblongo-lenticularia. Flowers summer ; fruits autumn and winter. СніхА : Millett (type), Carles, and Bullock (Fengwanshan) ; Kwangtung. Staunton, Ford, 43, 36, 97, Hongkong Herb. 9397 (N. River), Henry, 8392 (Hainan) ; Fokien, Fortune, А 95 (type), Hongkong Herb. 2588 (Foochow shores) ; Hongkong, Hongkong Herb. 1754 (Aberdeen and Repulse Bay), Lamont, 161 4 (Pokfulam), Tuteher. (Tytam), Hance, 1489 (Tytam Tuk). Ford, 10 (Lantao Island), Hongkong Herb. 9898 (Lantao) ; Formosa, Faurie, 146 (Mt. Taitum), 164 (Mokuto), Oldham, 158, Wilford, 462 (E. Coast), Hongkong Herb. 6860 (Hokuto), Playfair, 120 (Apes Hill, Takow), Swinhoe, OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 155 480, Henry, 894 (Bankinsing); Kiangsi, Forbes, 122, and Shearer ( Kiu- Idina) Wilson, 1648 (Kiukiang plain); Hupeh, Henry, 631 (Ichang), 1554 А, 2280, 2411 (Patung District), Wilson, 1017 (Patung): Chekiang, Forbes, 862 (Ningpo District), Faber (Nine gpo); Luchu Islands ( fide Yatabe), Fortune, 68, A common and very beautiful climber in hedges, wood-borders, and rough stony slopes in many parts of S.E. China. The flowers are dark purple to dark red in the coastal regions, purple or rose in the interior: the former kind dries almost black in flower and leaf; the latter, which main- tains its colour and has, moreover, a more downy inflorescence, has been dis- tinguished by Hance under the name of J. cogneta, but with the abundant material now available it is impossible to regard it as distinct from M. reticulata. 15. M. EURYBOTRYA, Drake in Morot, Journ. de Bot. v. (1891) 187. Frutex scandens, cortice striato, fusco. Folia ramorum floriferorum omnino glabra, (2—)3-juga, 20-25 em. longa, petiolo 4-plo longiora; stipule laneeolatze, basi in auriculam product ; foliola lateralia superiora oblonga, obtuse acuminata, basi rotundata, chartacea, opaca, venulosa, venis marginem appropinquantibus 5-6-paribus arcuatis infra prominentibus ; petioluli 2-3 mm. longi; stipelle setacez, 2 mm. longæ ; folia ramorum sterilium similia sed longiora; foliola longiora, angustiora, basi magis cuneata. Panicula terminalis, pedunculata, 20-40 em. longa, rachi ut pedicellis calyci- busque dense puberula; rami longi, patentes, basi stipuliferi. Flores approximati sed singuli, 1-4-1*5 em. longi ; pedicelli 4-5 mm. longi ; bracteze linerares, 1-2 mm. longe, persistentes. Calya campanulatus, 4 mm. longus et latus, dentibus brevibus rotundatis ; bracteole: 2, bracteis similes. Petala rosea, glabra ; vexilli lamina fortiter reflexa, rotundata, ungui 4-plo longior, basi paullo transverse callosa ; alæ basi utrinque subfaleale ; carinæ petala Stamina diadelpha. Discus brevis, tubulosus. Ovarium basi truncata. in stipitem brevem angustatum, glabrum, multiovulatum. lineare, basi Legumen 4-11 em. longum, 3 em. latam, nonnunquam inter semina con- strictum, apice basique obtusum, marginatum, glabrum, facile dehiscens ; valve coriaceæ inter semina leviter cohmrentes. Semina 1-4, compressa, 2:5 cm. longa, 2 em. lata, 6 mm. crassa COCHIN CHINA : Tonkin, Tu Phap, Balansa, 2300, 2303-4 (types), 2802 (Banks of Black River, type). 16. M. speciosa, Champ. in Kew Journ. Bot. iv. (1852) 73; Benth. FL Hongk. TS; Forbes and Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soe., Bot. xxiii. (1586) 159; Dunn and Tutcher, Fl. Kwangt. T6.—M. nitida, Drake in Journ. de Bot. v. 187, non Benth. Frutex procumbens, ramis velutinis tandem glabrescentibus, siccitate nigris. LINN. JOURN.— BOTANY. VOL. XLI. N qo 156 MR. S. T. DUNN: A REVISION Folia (5-)6-juga, 15-20 em. longa, petiolo 6-7-plo longiora, rachi pubes- centi, glabrescenti : stipule anguste, lanceolate, 3-4 mm. longe, per- sistentes: foliola lateralia superiora oblongo-lanceolata, breviter et obtuse acuminata, basi rotundata, 5-6(-9) em. longa, chartacea, supra glabra, nitentia, infra puberula, in siccitate fuscescentia, margine revoluto, venis marginem propinquantibus 5-6 paribus inter se arcuatis fere patentibus haud prominentibus; petioli 1-2 mm. longi; stipellee setacez, 2-3 mum. longa. Racemi sæpius axillares, nonnunquam paniculam foliosam terminalem for- mantes, ad 30 em. longi, sessiles, rachi velutina. Flores primo approximati, audam. pendulam formantes, anthesi singuli, 2°8-4°5 em. longi ; pedicelli 1:2 cm. longi, ut ealyces et rachis velutini, apice bibracteolati ; bractez lanceolate, 5 mm. longi, deciduæ ; braeteole ovate, calycis tubo 2-3-plo breviores. Calyx campanulatus, L5 cm. longus, 1 cm. latus; dentes 4, superiore late ovato bilobato, cæteris ovatis rotundatis vel infimo acuto, tubo 3-plo breviores. Petala glabra, eburnea ; vexillum ovatum, basi bicallosum, in unguem subito contractum ; alæ basi utrinque truncatæ vel faleatze ; carinæ petala in latere superiore faleatee. Stamina diadelpha, vexillare solutum. Diseus tubulosus, 1-2 mm. longus. Ovarium: stipitatum, velutinum, multi- ovulatum. Legumen 9-13 em. longum, 1-2 em. latum, dense velutinum, elastice dehiscens ; valvze lignosæ, inter semina cohærentes. Semina 4—6, ovata. Flowers July to October, fruits February. Соснтх Cursa : Tonkin, Balansa, 1205, 2230 (Bat-Bac). Cuma: Millett; Kwantung, Henry, 8341 (Hainan), Hongkong Herb. 6631 (Hainan, Ng Chi Shan) ; Hongkong, Champion, 505, 261 (types), C. Wright, 138. Hongkong Herb. 2011 (Bowen Road), Lamont, 160 (Pokfulam, Robin- son Road, and Happy Valley Woods); Hongkong New Territory, Hongkong Herb. 9341, 4806 (Kanghau), 1181 (Ha Hang). Ic. wep. Eyre (Libr. Kew). 17. M. Коңри, Dunn, sp. n. Frutex scandens, preter inflorescentiam glaber. Folia 3-juga, 10-20 cm. longa, petiolo 5-plo longiora ; stipulee setaceæ, 4-5 mm. longx, persistentes ; foliola lateralia superiora lineari-lanceolata, in acumen longum obtusum angustata, basi rotundata, 4-8 cm. longa, papyracea, utrinque subnitentia, venis marginem appropinquantibus 5-6-paribus fere patentibus inter se anastomosantibus haud prominentibus : petioluli 1-2 mm. longi; stipella 3 mm. longae, persistentes, ѕеїасего, Racemi ssepius terminales, nonnunquam cum aliis axillaribus panieulam terminalem formantes, fere sessiles, 5-7 cm. longi, rachi velutina. Flores approximati sed singuli, primo racemum brevem obtusum formantes, 1°8—1°9 cm. longi; pedicelli 4-6 mm. longi, ut calyces et raches velutini, apice bibracteolati ; bracteæ lanceolate, 3 mm. longe, decidue ; bracteole ovate, calycis tubo 3-plo breviores. (Саул OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 157 campanulatus, 8 mm. longus, 5 mm. latus, dense sericeus, dentibus 4, tubo 3—4-plo brevioribus, superiore rotundato bifido, aliis triangularibus, infimo paullo longiore. Petala glabra ; vexilli lamina ovata, basi leviter bicallosa, in unguem 3-4-plo breviorem subito angustata ; alee hastate : earinze petala profunde falcata. Stamina diadelpha. Discus tubulosus. Ovarium longe stipitatum, multiovulatum. Cura : Kwantung, Ford, 62 (Lienchow River). 218. M. oosPeRMA, Dunn, sp. n. Frutex alte scandens vel late vagans, ramis primo velutinis mox glabris, cortice levi glabro. Folia 2-juga, 25-40 em. longa, petiolo 4-plo longiora, rachi puberula; stipule setace:e, decidu:e; foliola superiora lateralia lanceolata vel ovato-oblonga, apice breviter obtuse acuminata, aeuta vel rotundata apiculata, basi cuneata vel rotundata, 8—20 em. longa, chartacea, supra glabra vel sparse hirsuta, nitentia, subtus molliter hirsuta, venis marginem appro- pinquantibus 7-12-paribus, subtus prominentibus nonnunquam retieulatis, supra paullo impressa ; petioluli 4-5 mm. longi ; stipelle setacese, 2-2 mm. longæ. Punieula terminalis, infra nonnunquam foliata, 10-20 em. longa b rachi breviter velutina. Flores approximati singuli, L:5-L:7. em. longi * pedicelli 5 mm. longi, ut calyces breviter velutini. Сай. campanulatus, 6 mm. longus, 4 mm. latus, dentibus tubo equilongis paullo bilabiatis, superiore bidentato, ceteris rotundatis: bracteole 2 mm. long:e, lineares. Petala rubida ; vexilli lamina rotundata, basi paullo callosa et inflexo-auri- culata, ungue 3-plo longior, dorso dense sericea ; ale utrinque faleatze ; "rinse petala paullo falcata. Stamina diadelpha, vexillare solutum. Discus brevis, tubulosus. Øvarium lineare, pubescens, multiovulatum. Legumen oviforme si monospermum, cylindrieum, inter semina constrictum, si poly- spermum, 6-13 em. longum, 2-2Z:5 em. latum, 2 em. crassum, velutinum, tarde dehiscens, valvis lignosis (?) inter semina cohærentibus. Semina 2-3, oviformia, 3 em. longa, basi truncata ; radicula brevis, erecta, inclusa. Flowers in the summer, fruits in winter. CHina: Yunnan, Henry, 129924 (Szemao forests), 10265, 10670, 10670 в, 10670c ; Kwangsi, Wenyon, Morse, 294, 648 (Lungchow) ; Kwang- tung, Henry, 8235 (Hainan), Ford, 371 (Hainan); Hongkong, Hongkong Herb. 1428 (Cape d’ Aguilar). Henry has noted on Morse's Lunchow specimen : “a kind at Canton said to have an edible seed.” 19. M. Donwanpnr, Coll. et Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soe., Bot. xxviii. (1890) 40. Frutex magna, scandens, (vel arbor ?), novellis dense pu bescentibus, cortice brunneo scabro. Folia 2-juga, 15-25 ст. longa, petiolo 4-plo longiora, rachi tenuiter hirsuta; stipule lineares, 4-5 mm. longze, tarde decidue ; foliola N2 158 MR. 8, T. DUNN: A REVISION superiora lateralia ovata vel ovato-oblonga, obtusa vel obtuse breviter acumi- nata, basi obtusa, 6-11 em. longa, chartacea, utrinque glabra, reticulata, venis marginem appropinquantibus 6—-9-paribus, infra prominentibus ; petio- luli 3-5 mm. longi; stipelle setaceæ, 2-2:5 mm. longs. Panicula terminalis, robusta, 12-18 em. longa, rachi ut ramis pedicellis calycibus dorsisque vexillorum dense adpresse sericea; ramuli floriferi multiflori. Flores singuli, ssepe verticillatim dispositi, 1-8—2:3 em. longi; pedicelli 5 mm. longi. Сауе 'ampanulatus, dentibus brevibus late rotundatis. — Vezilli lamina rotundata, basi breviter cordata ob basin utrinque inflexam, ungue 3-plo longior; айе breviores utrinque faleatze ; carin; petala valde faleata. Stamina diadelpha. Discus tubulosus, brevis, crenulatus. Ovarium lineare, pubescens, multi- ovulatum. Legumen nondum maturum oblongum, turgidum, 9 ст. longum, 3 em. latum, 1 em. erassum, velutinum, 2-spermum. Flowers in May, fruits in October. Upper Burma: Kachin Hills, Bhamo, Cubitt, 51 (6000 ft.), 288, 332 (Sinlum at 5750 ft.) ; Maymyo, Lace, 5797, 5849. Suan SrATEs: Khoni, Prazer, Collett, 759, 773 (types), Abdul Khalil (Saikaw). Native name (Kachin) Моран Ru. 20. M. CINEREA, Benth. in Mig. Pl. Jungh. 249; Baker in Hook. f. FL Brit. Ind. ii. 106; Kurz, For. Fl. Brit. Burma, 353.—Pongamia cinerea, Grah. in Wall. Cat. п. 5888. P. palustris, Grah. in Wall, Cat. n. 5889. P. paniculata, Grah. l. е. 5904. P. heterocarpa, Wall. ex Baker, l. c. P. oblonga, Grah. l. e. 5893. Frutex scandens, ramis glabris primo levibus tandem rugosis. Folia seepis- sime bijuga, 15-25 em. longa, petiolo 4-plo longiora, raehi tenuiter adpresse sericea glabrescente; stipule сабаса» ; foliola superiora lateralia oblongo- obovata, breviter acuminata, basi rotundata, subeordata, 9-13 em. longa, chartacea, praeter venas infra pubescentes glabra, reticulata, venis 7—-9-paribus infra prominentibus ; petioluli 3 mm. longi ; stipellie setaceze, 4-5 mm. longi. Panicula terminalis, basi paullo foliata, 10-15 em. longa, rachi ramis pedi- cellis calycibusque breviter dense adpresse hirtis; rami floriferi graciles, patentes, ad 6 em. longi. Flores singuli vel 2—3-nim verticillati, 1:2—1:5 em. longi : pedicelli 3—4 mm. longi ; bracteze triangulares, І mm. longæ, persis- tentes ; bracteolæ lineares, 2 mm, longs. Calyæ campanulatus, 2-6-3 mm. longus, tenuiter hirsutus, dentibus triangularibus tubo 3—4-plo brevioribus, 3 inferioribus approximatis, superiore bidentato. Petala rubida, extus cuprea ; vexilli lamina ovata, basi paullo incrassata, rotundata, ungue 6-plo longior, dorso dense pubescens; ale supra falcatee ; carine petala subfalcata. Stamina diadelpha, vexillare solutum ad unguem vexilli nonnunquam coherente. Discus obliquus, crenulatus, supra 1:5 mm., infra 1 mm. longus. OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 159 Ovarium lineare, pubescens, 5-7 ovulatum, breviter stipitatum. Legumen ad 13 em. longum, 2 em. latum, 1:5 em. crassum, velutinum, ad semina turgidum et inter ea constrictum, tarde dehiscens, valvis coriaceis. І Flowers February to July, fruits September to January. Hast HiwaLAYA : Sikkim, Griffith, Kew Dist. 1786 (Darjeeling ?), Kurs, 121 (Nagree), Hooker (1000-4000 feet), King (1800 feet), 871 (1000 feet), 835 (3000 feet), 2423 (Ryang at 1800 feet), 4826 (2500 feet) (1400 feet), King’s Collector (3500 feet), Lister (Teesta and Ryang Valleys), Gamble, 492 с (Chumbati at 2000 feet), 2105 (Darjeeling), 2107 a, 9844 (Darjeeling at 3000 feet), 10525 (4000 feet), Clarke, 27976 D (Teesta), 11850 a (Rishap at 3000 feet), Searlight, 219 (Chumbi Valley); Buxa (** Bootan”), Griffith, 1176 (Kew Dist. 1948) : Bhutan, King. BexcaL: Griffith, Kew Dist. 1166 (E. Bengal); Chittagong, Lister, 402, King’s Collector, 60, 541, 384, Wall. Cat. 5888 (Chittagong, type). Assam: Jenkins, Mann, King’s Collector; Khasia Hills, Griffith, Kew Dist. 1785, Hook. f. et Thoms. 2399 (2000-4000 feet), Kunth (Silhet), Kurz, 204 (3000-5000 feet), Lobb (1500 feet), Lemann, 359, Wall. Cat. 5888 (Silhet, type), Clarke, 11850, 40235 в (Mairung at 5000 feet), 40310 (Shillong at 4500 feet), 44038 c (3500 feet), 44100 a (Shillong at 5200 feet), Gallatly, 701 (at 3000 feet), 383 (at 5000 feet); British Bhutan, Prain; Cachar, Craib, 409 (Haflang at 2500 feet), Prazer; Manipur, Watt, 5032 (at 2000 feet); Lushai Hills, Leslie, 340 (at 4000 feet). Uprer Burma, King’s Collector, 38, Aubert «nd Gage (Minbu). Suan STATES, MacGregor, 803. Catcurra Boranic GARDEN, Hort. Bot. Cale. 233, Wall. Cat. 5887, 5888, 5888 A (* Hab. Silhet ?), 5889, 5893, 5904. Ic. wep. Rowb. 2534 (Libr. Kew). 2]. M. sertcosema, /Тапсе in Journ. Bot. xx. (1882) 259. Frutex seandens?, cortice rubido, ramulis ferrugineo-tomentosis. Folia 9-juga, 13-15 em. longa, petiolo 6-7-plo longiora, stipulæ setacew ; foliola Izteralia superiora lanceolata, acuta, basi obtusa, 6—7 em. longa, supra glabra, opaca, reticulata, subtus dense ferrugineo-tomentosa, venis infra prominenti- bus; stipelle setacem. Panicula terminalis, 8-10 cm. longa, rachi dense fulvo-velutina. Flores confertissimi, singuli, 1:7 em. longi ; pedicelli 2 mm. longi. Calyx campanulatus, 4-5 mm. longus, fulvo-tomentosus, dentibus 4, superiore oblongo-bifido, lateralibus anguste lanceolatis, inferiore tubo æquilongo ceteris longiore; bracteolæ lanceolatie, breves. Petala purpurea : vexilli lamina ovata, basi ob marginem juxta unguem utrinque paullo inflexa subcordata, ungue 3-4-plo longior, dorso densissime cinerascens sericea ; alee breviores, subfaleatz ; caring petala arcuata, subfalcata. Stamina diadelpha. Discus crenulatus, tubulosus, 1 mm. longus. Ovarium stipitatum, fulvo- pannosum, multiovulatum. 160 MR. S. T. DUNN: A REVISION Carina: Szechuen, Æ. H. Parker (in 1881), Hance, Herb. Propr. 21961. Only one specimen known (British Museum Herbarium). Hance referred it to $ Otosema on account of the subeordate standard. 32. M. DIELSIANA, Harms ex Diels in Engl. Jahrb. xxix. (1900) 412; Dunn and Tutcher, Fl. Kwantung, 76.—M. Bockii, Harms, l.e. M. Duclouxii, Pamp. in Nuov. Giorn. Bot. Ital. N. S. xvii. (1910) 25. M. cinerea, Benth., var. yunnansis, Pamp. l.c. M. cinerea, Franch. Pl. David. ii. 32 (non Benth. ?). M. ?, Forbes et Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxiii. (1886) 159. Frutex scandens vel sepius longe procumbens, cortice fusco striato. Folia sepissime 2-juga, 15-30 em. longa, sepius glabra ; stipule lineares, З mm. longe, deciduæ ; foliola lateralia superiora seepius lanceolata, gradatim acuta vel breviter aeuminata, apice obtusa, basi obtusa vel rotundata vel etiam subcordata, 5-15 em. longa, chartacea, supra subnitentia, rarius rugosa, venis marginem appropinquantibus 6-paribus erecto-patentibus supra im- pressis infra prominentibus ; petioluli 2-3 mm. longi: stipelle setaceæ, persistentes, 3-5 mm. longæ. — Panicula terminalis in magnitudine formaque late variat, aliquot parva erecta, ramis brevibus patentibus, aliquot magna pendula, ramis longis flabelliformibus, ad 40 em. extensa, basi foliosa, rachi plus minus dense pubescente ; rami ad basin floriferi, bracteis stipuliformibus suffulti. Flores fragrantes, approximati, L2-2:4 са. longi, pedicellis 3-4-plo longiores ; bractese setaceæ, persistentes. — Calyx late campanulatus, 3-5 mm. longus, 4-6 mm. latus; ut pedicelli sepissime tenuiter pubescens, dentibus 4, superiore late ovato emarginato, cæteris ovatis vel lanceolatis, tubo -plo brevioribus, bracteole lineares, tubo calycis duplo breviores. Vexilli lamina ovata, ante anthesin recurvata, apice emarginata, basi truncata, subcordata, juxta unguem ininute inflexa, intense rubra, extus dense sericea, ungui 3-plo longior ; alee breviores utrinque subfaleaize ; carinæ petala basi truncata. Stamina diadelpha, vexillare liberum ima basi dilatatum. Discus brevissimus. Ovarium sericeum, stylo glabro wquilongo. Legumen lineare, 7-12 em. longum, 1:5-2:0 em. latum, facile dehiscens, velutinum, valvis lignosis, inter semina coherentibus. Semina 3-4, oblonga, compressa, 8 mm. longa, 6 mm. lata, 2 mm. erassa. Flowers through the summer, fruits in autumn and winter. CHINA : Yunnan, Henry, 9633 (Red River), 10813 (Mengtze), Maire, 163 (Yunnan-sen Mts.), Duclowe, 875 (Cheng Tong Han), 384, 389 ; Kwangsi, Morse, 582 (Lungchow); Kwangtung, Hongkong Herb. 1799, 5059, and 9394 (Lienchow River), Ford, 63 (Lofoushan) ; Hongkong, Wright, 137 ; Hongkong New Territory, Ford, 645 (Taimoshan), Hongkong Herb. 4805 (Kanghau), 7094 (Taimoshan) ; Fokien, Fortune, 17 (Foochow Mnts.), Hongkong Herb. 2579 (Yenping hills); Chekiang, Barchet, 128; Hupeh, Henry, 1584 (Ichang), 1938 (Nanto), 2561, 2917, 3074 ; Szechuen, Faber, 757 and 773 (Wushan), 758, 774 (Omie), Wilson, 824, 1089, 3412, 3412 4, OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 161 3413, 4834, David fide Franchet ? ( Moupine), ron Rosthorn, 1626, 1638 (Nan- chuan), * M. Bockii” (Nanchuan). As described and cited above, the species comprises a large number of forms passing gradually one into another and corresponding in no marked degree to any special areas. It cannot be ascertained that they are due to ‘ariations of soil, climate, altitude, nor maritime influence, and with the ample material and notes which have passed through my hands | am obliged to regard it as a species which varies casually throughout the whole of its large area. Any attempt to segregate it at the present ume into systematic groups is therefore without value in the field or herbarium. Under these circumstances it is not unexpected that botanists who have had to deal with isolated specimens have frequently described them as repre- senting new species. The first specimens to reach Europe were probably those gathered by Fortune among the hills near Foochow, on the B.E. coast of the empire. Bentham referred them doubtfully to JM. cinerea, and it was not until half a century later that the specimens of the present common Chinese climber now accumulated in large numbers in European herbaria were seen to be distinct from that species. They are now brought together under the name of the first form to be separately described, M. Dielsiana. As may be gathered from the description, it is remarkably variable in size of flowers, length of paniele branches, and in the pubescence of its leaves and stem, and in certain states it bears a close superficial resemblance to allied species. Thus when the leaves are glabrous and reticulate it ean be distinguished from M. cinerea only by its pods, and from N. nitida by the slender character of its panicle and flowers ; when the leaves are pubescent its fruit alone certainly distin- guishes it from M. oosperma. 23. M. NITIDA, Benth. in London Journ, Bot. 1. (1842) 484 ; in Mig. PL Jungh. 249 ; Beuth. in Fi. Hongk. 18 ; Forbes et Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Dot. xxiii, (1886) 159 ; Dunn and Tutcher, Fl. Kwangt. 16.— Marquartia tomentosa, Vogel in Nov. Act. Nat. Cur. xix. Suppl. 1. (1843) 35. Frutez volubilis alte scandens, cortice fusco rugoso, ramis primo adpresse sericeis glabrescentibus. Folia bijuga, 15-20 em. longa, petiolo 5-plo longiora, preter vestigia indumenti decidui maturitate glabra; stipulæ lineares, 1-2 mm. longs ; foliola lateralia superiora lanceolata, gradatim acuminata, basi rotun- data vel obtusa, chartacea, utrinque nitida, reticulata, venis marginem appropinquantibus 5-6-paribus infra prominulis ; petioli 2-3 mm. longi. Panicula terminalis, 6-10 em. longa, raehi adpresse sericea ; rami floriferi patentes, 6-10 cm. longi. Flores approximati, singuli, 1'9 em. longi : pedieelli 2-3 mm. longi, üt calyx vexillique dorsum dense sericeo-velutini : bracteæ lanceolate, caducæ. Calyæ campanulatus, 6 mm. longus, 5 mm. latus, dentibus 4, superiore late rotundato emarginato, 3 inferioribus tubo 163 MR. S. T. DUNN: A REVISION paullo brevioribus anguste triangularibus apice rotundatis. Veæilli lamina forte reflexa, basi callosa, aurieulis attingentibus stamen vexillare amplee- tentibus, extus alba, intus intense violascens ; alee breviores, basi hastatee ; caring petala in unguem angustata. Stamina diadelpha. Discus brevissi- mus. Ovarium lineare, velutinum, multiovulatum. Legumen 10-14 em longum, 1°5-2 em. latum, velutinum, facile dehiscens ; valvis tenuiter lig- nosis, inter semina cohærentibus. Semina 4-5, 1 em. longa, 8 mm. lata, 2 mm. crassz. Flowers in summer and autumn, fruits in winter, Cara : Hongkong, Millett (type), Wilford, 146, Hinds (type), Champion, Urquhart, Honakong Herb. 1903, Hance, Forbes, 592, Lamont, 158-9. Ic. wep Fyre (Libr. Kew). This straggling or shortly climbing Леа has not so far leen found outside the island of Hongkong, though common there and ene of the well- known ornaments of the uplands. During the winter months long leafless shoots are thrown out to a length of sometimes 15 feet along the ground, climbing, when circumstances permit, by means of a retlexed strigosity. 23a. M. uEGASPERMA, Benth. Fl. Austral. ii. 211 ; Bailey, Queensl. FL ii. 396; Cat. Queensl, Pl. (1912) 138.—Wistaria megasperma, / von Muell. Fragm. i. 10; Moore, Fl. New South Wales, 149. Frutex alte scandens, preter novellas et inflorescentiam glaber, cortice levi. Folia 3--juga, 15-20 em. longa, petiolo 5-plo longiora; stipulæ lineares, persistentes, 5 mm. long ; foliola superiora lateralia oblongo-lanceolata vel obovata, acuminata, basi cuneata, subcoriacea, lævia, venis marginem appro- pinquantibus 5-7-paribus obscuris; petioluli 2-3 mm. longi; stipelle setacew, 2 mm. longe. Racemi longi, laxiflori, in paniculam longam ter- minalem collecti, rachi breviter velutina. Flores singuli, 9 mm.-Ll:2 em. longi, purpurei; pedicelli ad 1:3 em. longi, graciles ut calyees, dorsumque vexilli breviter dense pubescentes ; bracteæ ovate, acuminate, 3 mm. longs, caduce ; bracteole lineares, eaduem. Calyæ late campanulatus, 3-4 mm. longus, lobis tubo subequalibus, 2 superioribus in unum latum emarginatum connatis. Vexillum rotundatum, in unguem brevem latam contractum, basi transverse callosum; alee oblonge, basi uncinatæ ; carino petala conformia, Stamina diadelpha. — Diseus brevis, eylindicus. Ovarium lineare, teres, stipulatum, sericeum, pluriovulatum. Legumen crassum, lineare, apice basique acuminatum, ad 18 em. longum, 4 cm. latum, 35 em. crassum, 4-spermum, breviter tomentosum, suturis haud incrassatis, dehiscens, Semina ovalia, 4 em. longa, 3 em. lata, 2:5 em. crassa. AUSTRALIA: Queensland, not uncommon in the southern scrubs (side Bailey, (. е.) ; Upper Brisbane River, Zill and Mueller, Moreton Bay District, (т. M. Leay ; New South Wales, Richmond River, C. Moore. CULTIVATED : Sydney and Hongkong Botanic Gardens. OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA, 163 2350. M. AUSTRALIS, Benth. in Mig. Pl. Jungh. 250.—M. megasperma, look. f. in Bot. Mag. t. 6541, non Benth. M. Camerana, F. v. Muell. in Journ. Bot. xxiii. (1885) 353? M. Maideniana, Bailey in Bot. Bull. Agric. Brisbane, v. 12. Wistaria Camerana, F. v. Muell. la e. W. Maideniana, Bailey ex Moore in Fl. New South Wales, 517; Cat. Queensl. PL 138, t. 110 (1912). Pterocarpus australis, /Zndl. Prod. Norf. 94. fruter alte scandens, caule tereti lævi striato primo breviter pubescente. Folia 6-13-juga, 10-20 em. longa, petiolo 8-plo longiora, rachi pilis brevibus adpressis tenuiter pubescente ; stipulæ lineares, 2 mm. longæ, caducæ ; foliola superiora lateralia oblongo-laneeolata, ad apicem obtusam paullo angustata, basi rotundata, obliqua, 375-6 em. longa, subeoriaeea, margine angusta paullo revoluta siecitate fortiter utrinque reticulata, venis marginem appropin- quantibus 7-10-paribus; petioluli 1-3 mm. longi ; stipellie setaceæ, 1—2 mm. longee. — Racem? axillares vel in paniculam terminalem 15 em. longam dispositi, rachi ut pedicellis calycibus dorsoque vexilli breviter adpresse dense sericea. Flores singuli, 13-15 em. longi, jasminodori ; pedicelli 5-6 mm. longi; bractere lineares, acute, сабаса ; bracteolæ conformes, 3—4 mm. longe, caducæ. Calyx late campanulatus, sub-bilabiatus, 6 mm. longus, lobo superiore lato emarginato, 3 inferioribus lanceolatis acutis paullo brevioribus. Petala lilacina; vexillum. rotundatum in unguem brevem subito angustatum, basi transverse callosum, tandem reflexum; alee oblong, basi uncinatie ; carinæ petala oblongo-ovata, basi paullo. hamata. Stamina diadelpha. — Disens nullus. Ovarium lineare, sericeum, multiovulatum. Legumen ellipsoideum, turgidum, utrinque acutum, glabrescens, 9 cm. longum, 3°5 em. latum ; valvis gnosis. Semina 1:5—2:5 em. diam., suborbicularia, 2 vel plura. Flowers in October. NORFOLK ISLAND, Bauer, Isaac Robinson. QUEENSLAND : Port Maequarie (fide Bailey, l. c.). CULTIVATED : Royal Botanic Gardens, Kew (Temperate House). The species is not uncommon in Norfolk Island, where the dense tangles, formed largely by its tough stems, were a well-known obstacle to the early explorers. But fruit has rarely been found there. The description of the pod is taken from F. von Mueller’s in the ‘Journal of Botany’ (1885, 353). The seeds from which the plant grown at Kew was raised were contributed by that botanist many years before he received or described the pod from Norfolk Is., and were probably collected in Queensland when M. megasperma (which it resembles) was the only known Millettia in that country. This would account for its being sent to Kew and long cultivated there under that name. 28е. M. riLiPES, Bailey in 2ud Add., 3rd Suppl. Syn. Queensl. FL ; Queensi. Fl. ii. 997 ; Cat. Queensl. Pl. 138 (1912). Frutex alte scandens, præter inflorescentiam glaber. Folia 2-3-juga g Juga, 164 MR. 8. T. DUNN! А REVISION 15-20 em. longa, petiolo 2—4-plo longiora ; foliola superiora lateralia oblongo- lanceolata, 4-6 cm. longa, margine undulata, apice. paullo angustata, obtusa, basi obtusa, coriacea, nitentia, venis marginem approximantibus 6-paribus obseure reticulatis ; petioluli 4—6 mm. longi ; stipellæ пие? Panicule terminales, 15-20 cm. longæ, rachi apice ut ramis floriferis pubescente ; rami floriferi 4—5 em. longi, basi nudi. Flores in dimidio superiore conferti, 1-2 em. longi, rubido-brunnei, quisque fastigio lato bracteæ suffultus; bractere ovato-lanceolate, 1:5 em. longs, caduce ; pedicelli graciles, 2 em. longi, pilis flavidis vestiti ; bracteole anguste lineares, calvei fere aquilongie. Calyæ campanulatus, 5 mm. longus, præter marginem ciliatam glaber, dentibus tubo æquilongis lanceolatis acutis. Vewillum fere orbicu- latum, in unguem attenuatum, basi transverse callosum, dorso sparse puberulum; alee oblongæ, ut carinæ petala basi uncinatæ. Stamina dia- delpha. — Jiseus nullus (vel secus Bailey, brevis crenulatus). Ovarium lineare, tomentosum. AUSTRALIA : Queensland, Johnstone River, Bancroft. 24. M. racemosa, Benth. in Miq. PL Jungh. 249; Baker in Hook. f. F Brit. Ind. ii. 105; Prain in Journ. As. Sov. Beng. lxvi. n. (1897) 359 ; Cooke, Fl. Bomb. 1. 922 ; Gamble, Manual Ind. Timb. 233 (1902) ; Talbot, For. Fl. Bomb. i. B84, t. —M. pallida, Dalz. in Journ. Linn. Soe., Bot. xiii. (1872) 187. M.leiogyna, Kurz in Journ. As. Soc. Beng. xlii. r1. 61 3 For. РІ. Brit. Burma, 351. Robinia racemosa, Roxb. Fl. Ind. iii. 329. Pongamia racemosa, Grah. in Wall. Car. n. 5914. P. Corcor, Grah. l.e. 5891. Tephrosia racemosa, Wight et Arn. Prodr. i. 210. Wistaria pallida, Dalz. et Gibs. Bomb. Fl. 61. W. racemosa, Dalz. et Gibs. l. c. Frutex scandens, cortice griseo scabro (KRoæb.). ramis ut. rachibus foliorum et racemorum bracteis calycibusque primo laxe flocculoso-tomentosis, mox glabris siccitate nigrescentibus. Folia 5—6-juga, 25-40 em. longa, petiolo 4—6-plo longiora ; stipulæ lineari-setaceæ, 1:0 em. longi, persistentes; foliola superiora lateralia obovato-oblonga, obtuse aeuminata, basi rotundata, 4—10 cin. longa, papyracea, mox omnino glabra, venis marginem approximantibus 8-paribus infra paullo prominentibus; petioluli 2-3 mm. longi; stipellæ setaceze, 2-4 mm. longs. Paniculæ terminales, basi paullo foliate, 20-50 em. longe ; rami floriferi (racemi) 10-20 em. longi. Flores rubidi, singuli, sepe in verticillos 2—3-floros plurimos. collecti ; bractere stipulis similes, per- sistentes ; pedicelli 4-5 mm. longi. Calyx campanulatus, 4-5 mm. longus, margine ciliato, emteroquin sparse hirtus, dentibus brevissimis. Petala glabra; vexilli lamina ovata, in unguem brevem abrupte contracta, ecallosa ; ale faleatee ; сагише petala oblonga, valde falcata. Stamina diadelpha. Discus tubularis, 175 mm. longus, obliquus. Ovarium stipitatum, glabrum, multiovulatum. Legumen lineare, paullo torulosum, 10-25 em. longum, 1-14 em. latum, glabrum, dehiscens ; valvæ tenuiter lignosie ; endo атри OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA, 165 separabile, papyraceum, inter semina coherens. Semina distantia, 4—5, oblongo-ovalia, 1:0 em. longa, 8 mm. lata. Flowers May and June, fruits in January and February. S. Isna: LBeddome, 33, 1900, 1901, 19023 (Godavery jungles, cte.), Ritchie, 1719 ; Coimbatore, Fischer, 1412 : Madras, Gamble, 18566, 16507, 18716, 13847 ; Concan, Stocks ; Bombay, Dalzell; N. Canara, Talbot, 590. DENGAL, Kurz; Orissa, Gamble, 9311. AssaM: West Duars, Haines, 783. UPPER Burma, Shaik Mokim, 1576. Lower Burma: Pegu, Kurz, 1722 ; Tenasserim, Gallatly, 61. SHAN STATES, Abdul Ahalil. Sram, Luang Vanpruk, 188 (Phre, teak-forests). РнплррІхЕ Istanps : Luzon, Bureau of Science, 1064 (Bosoboso, Rizal). CULTIVATED : Hort. Bot. Cal., Wall. Cat. 5891, 5914, Roæburgh (type). Ic. iNED. : (1) Dale., (2) Roxb. (Libr. Kew). The local name in the teak area of Siam, where the plant is common, is Du Kua. Gamble (l. e.) deseribes the bark and wood. The floral structure bears a striking resemblance to that of Gliricidia. 25. M. TRIFOLIATA, Dunn, sp. n. Arbor 17 m. alta, preter folia. novissima omnino glabra, cortice griseo levi. Folia paullo post anthesin enata, sed usque ad anthesin proximam sepe persistentia, unijuga, 12-20 em. longa, petiolo 5-plo longiora ; stipulæ паа : foliola lateralia oblonga, acuminato-caudata, basi obtusa, 10—12 em. longa, chartacea, supra nitida, venis marginem appropinquantibus 10-11- paribus divergentibus inconspicuis ; petioluli 4—5 mm. longi; stipule nulli. Racemi axillares, ad basin floriferi, 4-6 em. longi. Flores singuli vel per pares collaterales, 2 em. longi; pedicelli 1 em. longi; bracteæ bracteoleque nulle. (уе campanulatus, 1 em. longus, membranaceus, sparse puberulus, dentibus 4, superiore ovato apice bifido, ceteris lanceolatis tubo :equilongis. Petala glabra, alba ; vexillum ovatum ; айе anguste oblong:e, subfaleate ; carinæ petala basi truncata. Stamina diadelpha. Discus nullus. Ovarium lineare, longe stipitatum, glabrum, 4-ovulatum. Flowers in February. UPPER Burma: Polaw, Robertson, 126. This interesting species was discovered by Mr. W. A. Robertson, of the Indian Forestry Service, on the bank of a stream at 2000 feet elevation in February, 1910. The specimens were sent to Mr. Gamble. lately Conservator of Forests in the same service, by whom they were kindly lent to me for examination and description. 166 MR. S. T. DUNN : А REVISION 26. M. ropocanra, Dunn, sp. n. Arbor statu fructifero omnino glabra, cortice levi griseo. Folia 2-juga, 10-13 cm. longa, petiolo 6-7-plo longiora: stipulae caduer ; foliola lanceolata, longe caudata, basi obtusa, 8-9 em. longa, chartacea, supra micantia, venis marginem approximantibus 9-11-paribus, haud prominentibus: stipellee nulle. — /'acem? ad basin floriferi, 6-7 em. longi; nodi floriferi parvi, globulares. Legumen 1675 em. longum, 2:5 em. latum, stipite 1:5 em. longo, 2 mm. crasso, 4-seminiferum, valvis lignosis flavidis leevibus. Fruit ripe in December. Оърек Burma: Upper Chindwin, Meebold, 7823 (Byinbou). 27. M. РїзсїрїА, Wight, Te. t. 86.—Galedupa Piscidia, Rowb. Fl. Ind. iii. 240. Arbor parva, cortice albo levi (Rowb.). Folia 2-3-juga, 10-15 em. longa, petiolo 5—6-plo longiora ; stipule nulle ; foliola superiora lateralia anguste lanceolata, attenuata vel acuminata, caudata, basi euneata vel obtusa, 7— 10 em. longa, chartacea, utrinque leviter reticulata, mox glabra, venis marginem approximantibus 7—9-paribus, infra prominentibus; petioluli 4 mm. longi; stipellee nulle. — «ceni laxi, bini cum ramulo foliato axillares, sed seepius post folii lapsum enati, 6-7 em. longi, raehi pedicellisque fere glabris. Flores 1:3 em. longi, 1-3-ni, distantes; pedicelli 8 mm. longi ; bracleæ bracteoleque nulle. Calyv campanulatus, 5 mm. longus, margine ciliatus, ceeteroquin minute puberulus, membranaceus, dentibus obsoletis. Petala nivea, membranacea, glabra ; vexilli lamina ovata, in unguem 5-plo breviorem acuminata ; alie oblongæ, fortiter falcatæ ; carine petala oblonga, basi truncata. Stamina diadelpha. Discus nullus. Ovarium lineare, longe stipitatum, pubescens, 3—4-ovulatum. Legumen oblongum, apice sæpius acuta, basi in stipitem 1-2 em. longum subito angustatum, ad 10 em. (sine stipite) longum, 3:5 em. latum, valvis fortiter coriaceis. Flowers in July, fruits in the cool season (Kowb.). BENGAL: Griffith, New Distr, 1768 (Mishmee). AssaM: Griffith, 67; Khasia, Kurz, 325 (3000-4000 feet), Hook, f. ef Thoms., 1724, Schlagintweit, 211. CULTIVATED: Calcutta Bot. Gard., Govfith, Roxburgh (type). Ic. INED. Љое. 2321 (Libr. Kew). The name Piscidia is probably adopted from the name of a tropical American genus having similar uses for intoxicating fish; it should therefore be spelled with a capital letter. Roxburgh’s own labels under the genera Dalbergia and Galedupa use a small letter. 28. M. ICHTHYOCHTONA, Drake in Journ. de Bot. v, (1891) 187. Arbor 5-10 m. alta, decidua, prieter inflorescentiam tandem omnino glabra, ramulis pallidis rugosis. Folia 3-4-juga, 14-17 em. longa, petiolo 7-plo OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 167 longiora; врине nulle; foliola superiora lateralia anguste oblonga, gradatim acuminata, basi cuneata, 6—8 cm. longa, chartacea, venis marginem approximantibus 6-paribus inconspicuis ; stipelle 0. Racemi sessiles, axillares vel rarius in ramulis terminales, 6-8 cm. longi, rachi tenuiter pubescente; nodi floriferi sessiles, 1—2-flori. Flores 1'5 em. longi, albi ; pedicelli 1:3 em. longi, filiformes; bracteæ braeteoleque nulle. Са” ampanulatus, 5-6 mm. longus, apice basique pubescens, lateribus fere glaber, dentibus 4, 3 inferioribus anguste iriangularibus, superiore latiore apice bifido, tubo paullo brevioribus. Vewilli lamina ovata, exauriculata, ut cetera petala glabra, in unguem 4-plo breviorem gradatim angustata; ale oblongze, faleatze; caring petala paullo arcuata, basi obtusa. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus nullus. Ovarium stipitatum, biovulatum. Legumen anguste oblanceolatum, breviter falcatum, 95-17 em. longum, ad 3:5 em. latum, glabrum, facile dehiscens; valvæ tenuiter lignose, liberze. Semina 1-2, fusca, complanata. Соснгх Cirxa : Tonkin, Balansa, 2236-7 (cultivated in the Muong villages at Tu Phap and at the base of Mt. Davi, types). The tree, which appears to be cultivated in fishing villages in Tonkin, is deciduous and becomes quite bare in August, when buds from the old leaf- sears develop into abundant racemes of white flowers. Later other buds in similar positions give rise to leafy shoots. The leaves remain until after the fruit is mature in the autumn. 29. M. Bonattana, Pamp. in Nuov. Giorn. Bot. Ital. N. S. xvii. (1910) 24. Frutex alte scandens; caules minores ut raches foliorum et racemorum, ut petioluli, pedicelli calycesque breviter dense tomentosi. Folia 5-6-juga, 30 em. longa, petiolo 7—8-plo longiora ; stipulze lineares, 5 mm. longee ; foliola superiora lateralia ovato-acuminata, basi rotundata vel subcordata, 7—8:5 em. longa, chartacea, primo utrinque dense sericeo-tomentosa, tandem fere glabra, opaca, venis marginem appropinquantibus 5—6-paribus infra prominulis ; petioluli 3-4 mm. longi; stipellze пие. Racemi axillares, 3:5—7 em. longze, peduneulo parti floriferæ æquilongo. Flores singuli vel bini, 2:5 cm. longi ; pedicelli 10 mm. longi; bracteæ lineares, caducæ, 3 mm. longæ. Petala viridula ; vexilli lamina ovata, in unguem brevem acuminata, exauriculata, dorso dense pubescens ; alæ oblongæ, longe hamatee ; самп petala falcata. Stamina diadelpha. Discus obliquus tubulosus, 2 mm. longus. Ovarium lineare, stipitatum, pubescens, 4-ovulatum. Legumen lineare, fulvo-tomen- tosum, 10-11 em. longum, 1°8 em. latum. Semina ferruginea, 1:1 em. lata. Flowers in May and June, fruits in October. Cuixa : Yunnan, Maire, 156 (Yunnansen, type), Morse, 33, Duclour, 810. 168 MR. S. T. DUNN: A REVISION 30. M. PACHYCARPA, Benth. in Mig. Pl. Jungh. 250; Baker in Hook. f. Fl. Brit, Ind. ii. 106; Kurz, For. FI Brit. Burma. 3033 Prain in Journ. als. Soe. Beng. lxvi. п. (1897) 361; Brandis, Ind. Trees, 221: Hook. lc. PL t. 2738. Frutex alte scandens vel nonnunquam arbor, cortice fusco lenticellato, "mis primo velutinis, tarde glabrescentibus. Folia 6—8-juga, 30-50 em. longa, rachi mox glabra; stipule persistentes, rotundatze, 2-3 mm. long: ; foliola lateralia superiora oblongo-lanceolata, breviter acuminata, basi acuta vel obtusa, 14-16 em. longa, chartacea, supra glabra, tandem nitentia, subtus adpresse sericea, tandem fere glabra, venis marginem appropinquantibus 12-I5-paribus, erecto-patentibus, infra prominulis ; petioluli 4-5 mm. longi. Panicule racemiformes 2—6, in novellis infra folia approximate, 15-30 em. longe, sessiles, rachi ut pedicellis ealyeibusque breviter adpresse brunneo- sericea; nodi floriferi rotundati, 1-3 mm. longi, bracteis 1-2 mm. longis ovatis suffulti. Flores in nodis 2—5-nim fascieulati, 21-23 em. longi ; pedicelli 1 em. longi ; bracteze parvæ, ovate. (Сау campanulatus, 7 mm. longus, 6 mm. latus, dentibus 4, superiore obtuso bidentato, inferioribus triangularibus 3-4-plo tubo brevioribus ; bracteolæ 1—2 ium. longe. Petala glabra, pallide lilacina; vexilli lamina ovata, in unguem brevem subito contracta, ecallosa ; ale oblongse, basi visu рашаю; carinæ petala basi truneata vell eviter hamata. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum inflexum. Discus nullus. Ovarium pubescens, multiovulatum. Legumen turgidum, oblongum vel (si monospermum) oviforme, plus minus inter semina constricta, ad 23 em. longum, 5 em. latum et 3 em. crassum, suturis inerassatis, glabrum, tuberculatum, valvis lignoso-coriaceis tarde dehis- centibus. Semina 1-5, ad 3 em. longa, 2:5 em. lata et 2 cm. crassa, reniformia. The racemes and leaves develop together in April, the flowers expanding in May. The fruit is half-grown and the leaves mature and becoming glabrous in June. The ripe fruit in November. Easr HiwALAYA : Sikkim, Kurz. Hook. 7. (1000-3000 feet), King (2000 feet), King and Lister (Ryang Valley), Gamble 165 A, c (Selimpahar), Prain’s Collector, 438 (Mangpoo), Gamble, 1103 А, 2102 A (Darjeeling). BExcAL : W. Duars, Gamble, 6669 p ; Chittagong, Herb. Rep. Ee. Prod. 26072, Hook. f. et Thoms. ASSAM : Jenkins (type), Griffith, Kew Dist. 1767, Kurz, 142, Clarke, 43242 c, King’s Collector ; Khasia Hills, Mann (4000-5000 feet), Kurz, 306. Clarke, 48280 в (Nungpo), 17739 a, 44208 (Shillong), Herb. Hep. Ke. Prod. 12062, 12415, 10263 (Karimgunge), Hook. f. et Thoms. 5 Cachar, Keenan; Manipur, Watt, 7257, Kuntze, 5564 ; Naga Hills Prazer, 7, Meebold, 7123 (Phalang at 5000 feet). Оърек Burma: Anderson (Poneshee), Prazer (Khoni), Yun, 103 (Chin OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 16% Hills), Shaik Mokim (Kachin Hills), Lace, 3280 ( Maimyo), Merb. Rep. Ke. Prod, 29928 (Bhamo). Lower Burma: Tenasserim, Gallatly, 125. CALCUTTA BorANIO GARDEN, Kurz (* Pongamia multijuga "). Siam: Doi Sutep, Aerr, 1770. Cura: Yunnan, Henry, 10521 (Mengtze), 13000 and 13530 (Szemao) :. Szechuen, Wilson, 3414 ; Fokien, Herb. Hongkong, n. 2564 (Yenping). Ic. wep. Cathcart (Libr. Kew). Aberrant from the great bulk of Millettia by reason of its large seeds and soft, tardily dehiscent pod-valves. M. cinerea, however, which has similar pods, connects it with the normal-podded AM. Dielsiana. It bears a close superficial resemblance when in flower to Derris elliptica, which has, however.. its standard densely silky not glabrous on the back. Brandis gives (/. e.) the Khasi vernacular name as Aharina, 31. M. SERICEA, Benth. in. Mig. Pl. Jungh. 248 ; Mig. Fl. Ned. Ind. i. 153: Baker in Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. ii. 104 : Prain in Journ, As. Soc. Beng. lxvi. п. (1897) 88 ; Koorders, dweurstonsfl. Jara, ii. 382.—Pongamia sericea, Vent. Malm. 28, in obs. 5 DC. Prodr. ii. 416. Dalbergia angustifolia, Fassk. Cut. Bogor. 284, Flora, 1842, ii. Beibl, 58, Pl. Jav. Rar. 399. Millettia turgida, Miq. Fl. Ned. Ind. Suppl. 300. M. obtusa, Blume, ec Miq. 1. e. i. 154. M. subcordata, Blume ex Mig. l. е. M. heterophylla, Blume ex Miq. l. c. Frutew alte scandens vel vagans, ramis striatis breviter dense pubescentibus, tandem glabris, rarius lenticellatis. Folia 3—4-juga, 20-50 em. longa, petiolo 6-10-plo longiora, rachi ut foliorum paginis inferioribus vestita ; stipulee deciduæ, triangulares, 2-3 mm. longw ; foliola superiora lateralia obovata vel oblonga, apice obtuse breviter acuminata, basi obtusa, rotundata vel rare subcordata, 6-24 em. longa, coriacea, supra intense viridia, glabra, nitida, infra. fulgentia, pube minuta squamosa argentea vel pallide brunnea vestita vel tandem fere glabra, venis marginem approximantibus 8-10-paribus supra paullo impressis subtus prominentibus; petioluli 3-12 mm. longi ; stipellæ nullae. Panicule racemiformes in axillis superioribus et in apice ramorum approximate, sic paniculam magnam generalem 80—50 cm. longam sepissime formantes, terminalem vel nonnunquam lateralem, 20-30 cm. longze, rachi ut ramulis, pedicellis, calycibus et vexilli paginis exterioribus breviter brunneo-sericea ; ramuli floriferi 7—8-flori, 2-5 mm. longi. Flores fascicu- lati, 0°8—1°2 em. longi; pedicelli 8-4 mm. longi; bracteæ bracteoleque ovatee, 1 mm. longi, persistentes. Calyx late campanulatus, oblique trun- catus, 2 mm. longus, 3 mm. latus, dentibus obscuris. Vewilli lamina orbicu-. laris, interne rubida vel cerulea, basi obtusa, exauriculata, tenuiter callosa, ungue 2-3-plo longior; ale carinaque subfaleatee, rubide vel purpurez, striate. Stamina diadelpha, vexillare parce cohzerens. Discus nullus. Ovarium lineare, pubescens, circiter J-ovulatum. Legumen turgidum, ovale- 170 MR. S. T. DUNN : A REVISION vel lineare, suturis incrassatis ante turgescentia fere in alam dorso productis, 6-14 em. longum, 2—3 em. latum, dense velutinum, tarde uno latere dehiscens: valvæ erasse coriaceæ, teretæ. Semina 1—4, oblonga, apicibus truncata, . 43 em. longa, 174 em. crassa, testa fusca. Flowers and fruits nearly all the year round. Maray PENINS. : Penang, Curtis, 844, 2967, Phillips ; Perak, Scortechini, 1797 (Kwala Dipong), Wray, 2178 (Batu Togoh), 3164 (Simpang), King’s Collector, 10479 (Ulu Bubong), 401 (Kota Bahru); Larut, King’s Collector, 9179, 3960, 4042, 5804, 6844, 7019, 7299, 7366, 7493, Wray, 2264 ; Malacca. Goodenough, Holmberg, 888 ; Singapore, Lobb, 310. SUMATRA, Junghuhn, 72, Herb. Blume (Palembang), Diepenhorst, 695 (Priaman), Teysmann, Forbes, 3103 А, Korthals, 873. Java, Junghuhn, 45, 223 (8. Hoehankola, Waldregion), Hasskarl, 3997 (Batu Dodol), Zollinger, Horsfield, 23. New GUINEA, Zerb. Blume? Var. MALACCENSIS, Prain in Journ. As. Soc, Deng. lxvi. п. (1897) 88. Legumen suturis haud incrassatis, utrinque dehiscens. Maray PEkxiNs.: Malacca, Maingay, 1184, Kew Dist. 518, 518/2, and 1182, Kew Dist., Goodenough, 1706, Holmberg, 834, Hervey, Griffith, 1164. If these fruiting characters are substantiated when the Malacea plant is better known a distinct species will probably be separable. The pods in a young state bear a remarkable resemblance to those of M. albiflora. Miquel has established several varieties and species upon forms which the abundant material now before me shows to be well within the variation of this one species, and no useful purpose would be served by any attempt to segregate it into them or any other groups bosides the variety mentioned above. Certain tendencies in extreme parts of the geographical area may be, however, indicated. In the extreme north about Penang the leaflets are inclined to become smaller and the leaves to invade the panicle. In the south, Java and Sumatra, the flowers are "rely panieulate, in the north usually so. The species was discovered in Java by the gardener accompanying the * La Pérouse’ expedition, and specimens were sent to Ventenat, who mentioned them in his * Malmaison’ under Pongamia. Tt was next received by Bentham from Sumatra. It thus happened that the species was described from forms with axillary inflorescences. Blume gave names to forms (1) from Java with obtuse leaflets CM. obtusa, Blume ex Miquel, l e.), (2) from New Guinea with subcordate leaflets (M. subcordata, Blume ex Miquel, /. ¢.), (3) from Sumatra with short pods (M. heterophylla, Blume ex Miquel, l. e. ; M. sericea forma brachycarpa, Miq.). Miquel named a Sumatran plant, which does not seem to differ at all from the type, M. turgida. OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 171 32. M. PUERARIOIDEs, Prain in Journ. As. Sor. Beng. lxvi. (1897) 258.— M. sericea, Kure in Journ, ls. Soe, Beng. xlv. 11. (1873) 275, For, FI. i. 358, non Benth. Frutew alte scandens, caule 3-4 em. diam., cortice pallido rugoso, ramis primo breviter ferrugineo-velutinis, mox glabris lentieellatis. Folia 2-3-juga, ad 60 em. longa, petiolo 5-plo longiora, rachi ut ramis primo breviter velutinis et ut illis mox glabra; stipule triangulares, 2 mm. longze, persistentes ; foliola superiora lateralia lanceolata vel angustiora, apice valde gradatim caudato-acuminata, basi obtusa, 20-25 em. longa, papyracea, supra primo in costa pubescentia, mox glabra, subtus dense griseo-sericea, fulgentia, venis marginem appropinquantibus 7-paribus sub marginem longe procurrentibus infra. prominentibus ; petioluli 5—6 mm. longi ; stipellee nulle. Panicule racemiformes laterales, 25-35 em. longæ, pendulæ, basi breviter nudze ; rachi primo dense puberula; nodi floriferi sepe parvi, globosi, nonnunquam in ramulos l em. longos producti. Flores fascieulati, 1:1—1:2 em, longi ; pedicelli 3 mm. longi; bracteæ bracteoleque 1-2 mm. longi, lineares. Сайы eampanulatus, 5 mm. longus, ut pedicelli bracteæ bracteoleque breviter sericeus, dentibus inconspicuis, Petala pallide rubida ; vexilli lamina obovata, extus dense sericea, basi truncata, obscure callosa, ungue 2—3-plo longior; ale paullo semisagittatzs; carine petala in unguem angustata, apice paullo sericea. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus brevissimus, Ovarium sericeum, multiovalatum, Legumen turgidum, lineare, 17 em. longum, 253 em. latum, tandem subglabrum, tarde dehiscens ?, valvis coriaceis. Semina ad 5, oviformia, testa fusca. Flowers from April to June, fruits in February. Urrer Burma: Shaik Mokim, 79, Anderson ( Poneshee, type); Kachin Hills, Pottinger, Lower Burma: Pegu, Kurz, 1765 (Tongkyeghat, Nakawachoung, type) ; Tenasserim, (rallatly, 531 (Choungya at 4000 feet, type). 33. M. CAUDATA, Baker in Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. ii. 109 ; Kurz, For. FL Brit, Burm. 352.—Pongamia caudata, Grah. in Wall. Cat. n. 5895. Otosema caudata, Benth, in Mig. Pl. Jungh. 249. Frutex scandens, cortice pallido lentieellato. Folia 3—4-juga, 20-30 em. longa, rachi glabra, petiolo 3—4-plo longiora ; stipulæ nullæ; foliola superiora lateralia oblongo-lanceolata, longe caudata, basi obtusa, 9-13(-20) em. longa, papyracea, supra glabra obscure reticulata, subtus glauca et primo adpresse sparse sericea, venis marginem appropinquantibus 9-paribus, infra prominulis ; petioluli 4-5 mm. longi; stipellæ setaceze, 1-2 mm. longs, caducæ. Racemi sepe laterales, nonnunquam in nodis ligni veteris fasciculati, 15-25 em. longi, graciles, laxi, rachi apice puberula ; nodi floriferi distantes, sessiles, 1-2 mm. longi, 1-2-flori. Flores 1-1'1 em. longi; bractese minute, ovate, decidue. Calyv campanulatus, 3-4 mm. longus, membranaceus, tenuiter sericeus, BOTANY, VOL. XLI. о LINN. JOURN. 172 MR. 8. T. DUNN: A REVISION dentibus obsoletis; braeteole minute, caducæ. Vewilli lamina rotundata, basi subito in unguem 5-ріо breviorem angustata, subcordata, obscure bieallosa, dorso dense sericea ; ale anguste, basi obtuse; carinæ petala eonformia. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum paullo dilatatum. Discus brevissimus, papillosus. Ovarium lineare, sericeum, multiovulatum. Legumen lineare, 10 cm, longum, 1:2 em. latum, turgidum, adpresse sericeum, tandem glabrum, dehiscens, valvi suturis incrassatis. Semina 2—5, oblongo- ovoidea. Flowers in April. Assam : Khasia, Hook. f. et Thoms. (0-3000 feet), Clarke, 5514, Wall. Cat. 5895 (Silhet, type). CULTIVATED : Calcutta Botanic Garden, No. 8 division (climber), ** Pon- дата urophylla,” * Tephrosia urophylla.” 34. M. DECIPIENS, Prain in Journ, As. Soc. Beng, lxvi. П, (1897) 90 and 360 (fruetu excluso). Arbor magna, ad 34 m. aita, ramulis fuscis rugosis, lenticellatis. Folia i-juga, 12-16 em. longa, glabra, petiolo 5-plo longiora ; stipulæ 0 ; foliola superiora lateralia oblongo-oblanceolata, acuminata, basi obtusa, 5-9 em. longa, papyracea, subtus pallida sed non glauca (Scortechini), venis marginem appropinquantibus 1—9-paribus inconspicuis ; petioluli 4 mm. longi ; stipellæ nulle. Racemi laxi, axillares, 10-15 cm.slongi, rachi in parte superiore tenuiter ferruginea basi nuda; nodi floriferi sessiles, 1l-2-flori. Flores 7-8 mm. longi ; pedicelli 4-5 mm. longi, filiformes ; bracteæ nulle ; bracteole minimæ, sspe infra calycem, deciduæ. Calyx 2 mm. longus, 5 mm. latus, dentibus brevibus, pubescens. Petala rubida ; vexilli lamina oblata, basi truncata, auriculata, dorso brevissime sparse pubescens, ungue 4-plo longior ; alæ breviores, faleatz ; carinæ petala basi truncata, Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi et mox omnino solutum. Discus nullus. Ovarium pubescens, 4-5-ovulatum. Flowers in February. MALAY Penins., Scortechini, 1149 (Kwala Dipong, type). As the name implies, this species is liable to be confused with Pongamia glabra, Vent. Its rather smaller flowers, 4-ovuled ovaries, and lenticellate bark distinguish it. ‘he fruiting specimens, which Prain referred to it, the pods of which he cited as distinguishing it from Pongamia glabra, belong rather, in the writer’s opinion, to M. Hemsleyana. 35. M. peuiscens, Prain, l. e. 360 ; Koorders, Kucursionsf. Java, ii. 382.—Pongamia dehiscens, Koorders et Valeton in Meded. Сз Lands Plantent. xiv. 96. Arbor 10-12 m. alta, preter inflorescentiam glabra, ramulis rugosis lenti- cellatis. Folia 3—5-juga, 20-28 em. longa, petiolo 4-plo longiora; stipule OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 173 nullie ; foliola superiora. lateralia lanceolato-oblonga, acuminata, basi rotun- data, 8-13 em. longa, papyracea, venis marginem | appropinquantibus б—7-раг!һиз; petioluli 5-6 mm. longi ; stipelle nulle. Racemi axillares, 15-20 cm. longi, rachi, pedicellis calycibusque tenuiter laxe floccosis ; nodi 1-2-fHori. Flores L1 em. longi; pedicelli filiformes, 1-1:5 em. longi ; bracteæ lineares, 7 mm. longie, caducæ. Calyw patulus, 2-3 mm. longus. Petala eierulea ; vexilli lamina rotundata, auriculata, dorso apice pubescens, ungue 3-4-plo longior ; alee utrinque obtuse ; carinæ petala ovata, in unguem longum subito contracta. Stamina monadelpha. Discus nullus, Ovarium pubescens, 5-ovulatum. Legumen lineari-oblongum, glabrum, suturis obtusis, 8-13 cm. longum, elastice dehiscens, valvis lignoso-coriaceis, 2-4-spermum. Semina suborbicularia, nitida, fusca ; cotyledones orbiculares, basi oblique truncate ; radicula teres, inflexa. Flowers in September. JAVA, Koorders and Valeton, 4105, 14191 (types), Kuntze, 5975 ( Bromo- gebirge at 4500 feet). 36. M. ovALIFOLIA, Kurz in Journ. As. Soe. Deng. xlii. m. (1873) 68 (excl. syn.) ; Baker in Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. її. 107; Kurz, For. Fl. Brit. Burm. 356. Arbor nonnumquam magna, preter pubescentiam sparsam deciduam in Foliis novis et in inflorescentia omnino glabra, cortice pallido levi. Folia (2-)3-juga, 15-20 em. longa, petiolo 4-plo longiora ; stipulee nullze ; foliola superiora lateralia elliptica, apice obtusa, acuta vel leviter acuminata, basi rotundata, 3—7 cm. longa, papyracea, venis marginem approximantibus 6—8-paribus inconspicuis ; petioluli 4-6 mm. longi ; stipellee nulle. асет laxi, graciles, sepius in ramulis aphyllis aggregati, 10-20 em. longi ; nodi floriferi parvi, 1-2-flori. Flores 7-8 mm. longi; pedicelli filiformes, 4-7 mm. longi; bractese пие ; bracteole 1 mm. longæ, lineares, siepe infra calycem in- ветїге. Cala patulus, 1-2 mm. longus, prieter marginem fere glaber, dentibus inconspicuis. Petala glabra; vexilli lamina rotundata, basi auriculata, in unguem 4—5-plo breviorem subito angustata ; ale utrinque basi obtusm; carino petala ovata, subrostrata, basi truncata. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus nullus, Ovarium lineare, pubescens, multiovulatum. Legumen lineare, ad 9 em. longum, 1:5 em. latum, glabrum, facile dehiscens, valvis lignosis, ssepius erebre lenticellosis, inter semina cohzrentibus ; legu- mina nova retieulata, suturis incrassatis. Flowers in February and March, fruits in the following February to May. Lower Burma: Pegu, Awrz, 2605, 2606 (types); Mergui, Forest Dept. (* Nantha?) ; Rangoon, Meebold, 15536, Abdul Huk, 51; Minbu, Aubert and Gage. "IAM : Kanboerie, Teysmunn, 6026. о? 174 MR. S. T. DUNN: A REVISION CULTIVATED : Calcutta ; Agri-Hort. Soc. Rangoon, Proudlock, 94; Agri- Hort. Soc. Lucknow. The trivial name was conferred by Kurz on the supposition that Pongamia ovalifolia, Wight et Arn. (Prodr. 262), was the first name for the species. Wight and Arnott’s plant appears, however, from the description to have different flowers, with two ovules in the centre of the ovary (like P. glabra) and with an ecallose standard. 37. M. atAUCESCENS, Kur: in Journ, As. Soc. Beng. xii. П. (1873) 6 Baker in Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. ii, 1015 Kurz, For. FL Brit. Burm, 3: Brandis, Ind. Trees, 220. Arbor magna, preter novella et inflorescentiam glabra, ramulis pallidis мч + rugosis. Folia 8-4-juga, 16-30 em. longa, petiolo 4-plo longiora ; stipule oblonge, 4 mm. longze, eaducie ; foliola lateralia superiora anguste oblon;o- obovata, acuminata, basi euneata, 8-10 em. longa, papyracea, venis marginem approximantibus 8- [0- paribus, infra. prominulis ; petioluli 4-5 mm. longi ; хире nulle. Racemi axillares, laxi, 16-20 em. longi, rachi gracili secus apicem ut pedicellis calycibusque tenuiter pubescente basi nuda ; nodi floriferi sessiles, 1-2-flori. Flores 1 em. longi, cyanei : pedicelli eapillares, 4—5 mm. longi; bracteæ nullæ ; bracteolæ minimæ, sæpe infra calycem insertæ. Calyæ late campanulatus, 1:5-2 mm. longus, sparse breviter hirtus, dentibus parvis. Petala glabra ; vexilli lamina rotundata, in basin auriculatam ungui æquilongam subito angustata ; alæ utrinque obtusæ ; carinæ petala ovata, rostrata, basi obtusa. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus nullus. Övarium tenuiter pubescens, 5-ovulatum. Legumen oblongum, 8-13 em. longum, З em. latum, primo intense glaucum, tandem glabrum, suturis in alas 3-4 mm. latas dilatatis, lenticellis ornatum, facile elastice dehiscens, valvis lignosis inter semina cohærentibus, 123-spermum. Semim« compressa, fusca. Lower Burma: Pegu, Kurz, 2613, 1777 (types). Brandis. SHAN Srares, Collett, 601 (Shan Hills terai). Borneo, Beccari, 3070. CULTIVATED : Madras, beddome, 14. Burmese name, Taungka (Brandis, l. c.). 38. M. Prati, Dunn, sp. n.—M. glaucescens, Prain in Journ, As. Soe. Beng. lxvi. 11. (1897) 362 (p. p.), non Kurz. Arbor magna, ramulis pallidis rugosis, fere omnino glabra. Folia 3-4-juga, 20-30 em. longa, primo pilis paucis sparsis vestita, mox glabra, petiolo 6-plo longiora ; stipulae рагуге, ovate, 1-15 mm. longi, deciduze ; foliola superiora lateralia ovato- vel lanceolato-oblonga, apice acuminata, basi obtusa, 8-13 em. longa, chartacea tandem subcoriacea, venis marginem | approximantibus OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 175 6-paribus tandem subtus prominentibus ; petioluli 3-6 mm. longi; stipellie nulle. Racemi axillares, in. ramulis brevibus foliosis aggregati, 8-11 em. longi, rachi superius ut pedicellis marginibusque ealyeem laxe pubescente ; nodi floriferi pauciflorl, sessiles. lores 9 mm. longi; pedicelli graciles, 3 mm. longi: braeteole paullo infra calycem affixee bracteeque minute, lineares, Calya patulus, 2 mm. longus, dentibus brevibus. Vevilli lamina rotundata, basi biealloso-aurieulata, dorso glabra; ale carinzeque petala oblongze, basi obtuse. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Ovarium oblongum, adpresse sericeum, multiovulatum. Legumen lineari-oblongum, 8-12 em. longum, 1°5-2 cm. latum, suturis incrassatis, anguste alatis, valvis 2 mm. crassis, alis supra eos 2 mm. stantibus. Flowers in March and April, fruits ripe in the following March to May. E. Howanaya: Sikkim, Prein’s Collector (Какпа), 52 (Sevotie), Cave, 177 (Sivok), Gamble, 689 в (Chumbati at 2000 feet), 2238 a (Chongwong), 2240 о (Panchenai), Ribu and Rhomoo, 3614 (Assarbari plains). CULTIVATED : Saharanpur, Duthie. 39. M. PTEROCARPA, Dunn, sp. n.—M. glaucescens, Prain in Journ. As. Soe. Beng. lxvi. 11. (1897) 362 (p. p.), non Kurz. Arbor magna, in fructu omnino glabra, cortice pallido levi. Folia (3-)4- juga, 20 em. longa, petiolo 5-plo longiora ; stipulæ nulle ; foliola superiora lateralia oblonga, caudato-acuminata, basi obtusa, 9-10 em. longa, papyracea, subtus pallida, venis marginem approximantibus 9-paribus infra promi- nentibus ; petioluli 4 mm. longi; stipellæ пое, Xacemi axillares, 8-13 em. longi, pedunculati, nodis approximatis. Legumen lineare, ad 17 em. longum, 3:5 em. latum, glabrum, primo reticulatum, tandem leve, suturis anguste alatis, alis 4 mm. latis, Semina 2-3. Maray Prnins.: Perak, Wray, 168 (Kapayogg, Kinta), Scortechine, Fow, 10788 (Ipoh). Distinguished from M. glaucescens by the reticulation of its pods when young and of its leaves, and from M. Praini by the narrow wings and broad valves of its pods. 40. M. rETRAPTERA, Kurz in Journ. As. Soc. Beng. xlii. п. (1878) 69; Baker in Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. ii. 106; Kurz, For. Fl. Brit. Burm. 358. Arbor 15-26 m. alta, ramulis primo velutinis, tandem glabris flavidis vel fuscis rugosis. Folia fusco-viridia, 2-3-juga, 15-30 cm. longa, petiolo 4-plo longiora, rachi ut eas racemorum velutina tandem glabrescente ; stipulæ oblongz, 3—4 mm. longæ, decidu:e ; foliola lateralia superiora obovata, retusa, obtusa vel breviter acuminata, 8-13 em. longa, subeoriacea, primo utrinque dense lanuginosa, rum supra glabra et ultimo utrinque praeter venas majores m" 176 MR. S. T. DUNN: A REVISION infra tomentosas glabra, venis marginem appropinquantibus 7—8-paribus infra prominentibus ; petioluli 4 mm. longi; stipellie пое, KRacemi versus apices ramulorum florigerorum congregati, nonnunquam infra folia ob foliationem apicis, 15-20 ст. longi; nodi floriferi sessiles, 2—5-flori, bractea lineari decidua suffulti. Flores congesti, 0°9—1°1 ст. longi ; pedicelli 7 mm. longi; bracteæ bracteoleeque minute. Calyæ late campanulatus, 2-2°5 mm. longus, dentibus brevibus latis. Petala glabra; vexilli lamina oblata, ad basin auriculatam obtuse angustata, ungue 5-plo longior; ale oblonge, faleatee ; сагіпге petala ovata, base truncata. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus nullus. Ovarium lineare, pubescens, 4-ovulatum. Legumen lineare. vel oblongum, ab initio tetrapterum, alis 1:0-1:2 em. latis ex margine valve erectis, ad 15 em. longum, З em. latum, glabrum, elastice dehiscens, valvis lignosis inter semina cohwrentibus. Semina nigra, oblato- spheeroidea, 1 em. longa. Flowers from March to June, fruits ripe from November to January. Uprer Burma, Prazer, Badal Khan, 142 (Maimyo). Abdul Huk (Sagaing and Kyoukse), Shaik Мойт, 636 ( Minbu). Lower Burma, Wall. Cat. 5976 (Yananghuen, type), 5977 (Thayatmiew, type), Col. Eyre (Pegu, type), 2597 (Pegu, type). SHAN rares: Monay, Abdul Khalil. Cuntivatep: Caleutta, Griffith, Kurz (type; ; Saharanpur. The Saharanpur tree bears racemes 4:5 em. broad and flowers half as large again as those described above, but as it is in other respects similar to Kurz’s types, it is probably merely a luxuriant form. 41. M. HEMSLEYANA, Prain in Journ, As. Soc. Beng. lxvi. п. (1897) 90 and 360.—9M. decipiens, Prain (pro parte parva). Arbor 7-17 m. alta, cortice griseo rugoso, ramulis primo pubescentibus, tandem glabris. Folia 3-4-juga, 15-20 em. longa, petiolo 5-plo longiora. rachi pubescente glabrescente ; stipule oblongze, faleate, 7 mm. longæ, dorso pubescentes, per anthesin persistentes ; foliola superiora lateralia oblongo- elliptica, acuminata, basi cuneata vel obtusa, 6-8 cm. longa, papyracea, primo utrinque dense floccoso-sericea, tum preter venas floccosas et tandem non- nunquam omnino glabra, venis marginem approximantibus 7-8-paribus tandem infra prominulis ; petioluli 4 mm. longi; stipelle nulle. Racemi axillares vel in novellis aphyllis aggregati, 7-10 em. longi, rachi laxe tomentosa ; nodi floriferi sessiles, 1-4-flori. flores 1:0-1:3 em. longi; pedicelli capillares, 5 mm. longi ; bractez lanceolate, deciduæ, 5 mm. Топо; bracteolee non vise. — Calyx late campanulatus, 2:5. mm. longus, hirsutus, dentibus brevibus latis. Petala glabra, albo-rubida ; vexilli lamina rotundata, in basin auriculatam subito contracta, ungue 5-plo longior ; ale oblongz, basi truncatæ ; carinæ petala. ovata, apice paullo pubescentia, basi truncata. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus nullus. Ovarium lineare, OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 177 pubescens, multiovulatum. Legumen lineare, 15 em. longum, 3:5 em. latum, glabrum, elastice dehiscens, valvis tenuiter lignosis. Flowers in January and February, fruits ripe in August. Maray Penins.: Perak, Wray, 548 (Pluss River), 3608, 3308, 3310 (Polo Kamiri, type), Ridley, 14677, King’s Collector, 10718 ; Pahang, Ridley, 2592, 2591 (Kwala Takau). Nearest M. pubimervis, but distinguished when in flower by its large per- sistent stipules. There is difficulty in distinguishing some of the /ragiliffore when in fruit, and the fruiting specimens attached by Prain to M. decipiens appear to me to belong here, because the leaves of these specimens are pubescent on the midrib below as in the present species, while those of M. decipiens are quite glabrous even when young. 42. M. WnriGHTIANA, Prain in Journ, As. Soc. Beng. lxvi. п. (1897) 359. Arbor 30 m. alta, ramulis brunneis rugosis striatis. Folia 2-3-juga, 15-25 cm. longa, petiolo 5-plo longiora, rachi ut petiolulis, ut pagina inferiore foliolorum et ut racemorum rachibus primo tenuiter lanuginosa, tandem fere glabra; stipulze nullie; foliola lateralia superiora ovata, obtuse acuminata, basi obtusa, 5-11 em. longa, papyracea, venis marginem appro- pinquantibus 6-paribus infra prominulis ; stipellae nulle. acemi ad apices ramorum congesti, ante foliorum evolutionem florentes, 15-20 em. longi; nodi floriferi sessiles, 2-4-flori. Flores fasciculati, 7 mm. longi; pedicelli filiformes, 4-5 em. longi. Calyx patulus, 2 mm. longus, sparse pubescens, dentibus inconspieuis. Petala glabra ; vexilli lamina oblata, in basin auricu- latam subito contracta, ungue 4—5-plo longior; ale oblongse, subfaleate ; "aringe petala ovata, subfalcata. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus nullus. Ovariam lineare, pubescens, 7-ovulatum. Legumen imma- turum lineare, ad 11 em. longum, 1°5 em. latum, glabrum, suturis incrassatis, valvis valde reticulatis. UPPER Burma, Prazer (type). Suan Srares, Abdul Khalil (Laikau and Saga, types, and Taungyi). 43. M. PUBINERVIS, Kurz in Journ. As, Soc. Beng. xlii. 11. (1873) 68 ; Daker in Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. 3. 106 ; Kurz, For. Fl. Brit. Burm. 351. Arbor parva, cortice brunneo scabro. Folia 3-5-juga, 12-20 em. longa, petiolo 4-plo longiora, rachi ut venis majoribus sub foliola, ut rachi pedicellis "alycibusque inflorescentiæ lanugine flavida laxa tenuiter vestita ; stipulæ "aduese ; foliola superiora lateralia lanceolata, acuminata, basi cuneata, membranacea, preter pubescentiam citatam fere glabra, venis marginem approximantibus 6—7-paribus inconspicuis ; petioluli 5 mm. longi ; stipellee nulle. Racemi axillares, 12-15 em. longi; nodi parvi pauciflori. Flores fasciculati, 1:0 em. longi; pedicelli 4-5 mm. longe ; bractezee membranacee, 178 MR. S. T. DUNN : A REVISION lanceolate, 4-5 mm. longe ; bracteole nulle. Сауе niger (Gallatly), late campanulatus, 2*5 mm. longus, tenuiter pubescens, dentibus inconspicuis. Petala alba et nigra (Gallatly) ; vexilli lamina rotundata, basi truncata, medio auriculata, ungue 4—5-plo longior, dorso pubescens; ale oblong:e, falcatæ ; carinæ petala lanceolata, falcata, apice paullo rostrata. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. seus nullus. Ovarium lineare, pubescens, 6-ovulatum. Legumen lineare, 10-14 em. longum, 2 em. latum, glabrum, reticulatum, valvis coriaceis, suturis paullo inerassatis. Flowers from April to August, fruits in September. Upper Burma, Brandis, Jackson (Katha). Lower Burma: Pegu, Aurz, 1778 (Tonkyeghat, type); Tenasserim, Gallatly, 562 ; Amherst, Lace, 4721. Stam: Dor Sootep at 1100 feet, Kerr, 1452. 44. M. Loxaires, Perkins, Fragmenta Fl. Philipp. (1904) 80. Arbor vel frutex, ramulis primo brunneo-pubescentibus tandem glabris pallidis. Folia 1-2-juga, 12-16 em. longa; foliola obovato-oblonga vel oblonga, longe obtuse acuminata, basi cuneata vel rotundata, 6—9 em. longa, subeoriacea, utrinque glabra, venis marginem appropinquantibus 7—8-paribus infra prominulis. Panteule axillares, secus apices ramulorum, 15-20 em. longe, rachi ut ramulis pedicellisque ferrugineo-pubescente, ramulis laxis paueifloris. Flores 1 em. longi, pedicelli 5-8 mm. longi, graciles. Caly» late campanulatus, paullo. pubescens, 4 mm. longus, dentibus superioribus duo brevibus latis, infimo triangulari 1°5 mm. longo lateralibus paullo longiore. — Vevilli lumina orbicularis, integra, dorso sparse pubescens. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Ovarium pubescens, Legumen lineare, 6-9 em. longum, 1:5 em. latum, lignosum, leve, 3-spermum, PHILIPPINE IsLanps: Luzon, Isabela Province, Warburg, 12094, 12095, 12112 (Malum, types). No specimens have been seen, the above description being taken from Perkins' and made uniform with the plan adopted in this paper. 15. M. CANARHFOLIA, Merrill in Philipp. Journ, Sci., Bot. v. (1910) 71. Arbor mediocris, saltem preter inflorescentia glabra, ramis brunneo- rubescentibus lentieellatis. Folia 3-juga, 18-20 em. longa ; stipulie nullæ ; foliola superiora lateralia oblongo-ovata, obtuse breviter acuminata, basi late rotundata, 6-9 em. longa, coriacea, utrinque nitida, subtus pallidiora, venis 6-7-paribus infra prominulis; petioluli 6-7 mm. longi: stipellee nulli. Racemi axillares ; nodi floriferi sessiles, pauciflori. Flores ignoti. Legumen anguste oblongum, paullo faleatum, gradatim acuminatum, basi in stipitem angustatum, suturis paullo incrassatis, ad 13 em. longum, 1:5-1:8 cm. latum, preeter basin pubescentem glabrum ; pedicelli 1:8-2:0 em. longi. Fruits ripe in December. OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 179 РнплрріхЕ IsLANDS: Luzon, Prov. of Zambales, Candelaria, Bureau of Science, 4711, 4721 (types). The tree which is locally known as Malapatpat, as the collector Ramos states, was given its trivial name by Merrill in consequence of the resemblance of its leaves to those of Canarium luzonicum. 46. M. Foxwomrrnuvi Merrill in Philipp. Journ. Sci, Bot. v. (1910) 72. Arbor magna, preter flores glabra, ramis brunneo-rubescentibus lenti- cellatis. Folia 3-juga, 8-10 em. longa, petiolo 4-plo longiora ; stipulæ caducæ ; foliola lateralia superiora oblongo-elliptica, ad apicem obtusum apiculatum angustata, basi rotundata et brevissime acuminata, 3°0-4°2 em. longa, chartacea, subtus pallida, venis marginem appropinquantibus 5—6- paribus ineonspieuis; petioluli 4-5 mm. longi; stipelle nulle. — Zaceni axillares, 5-6 em. longi, in summis ramis congestis ; nodi floriferl parvi, sessiles, paueiflori. Flores fasciculati, 1°2—1°5 em. longi, preter vexillum apice paullo sericeum et ovarium paullo pubescens, glabri ; pediceili 7-8 mm. longi, filiformes, medio minute bibraeteolati : bragteze nulle: bracteole 0:3 mm. Топо. (Саул tandem late campanulatus, 4 mm. longus, glaber, dentibus obscuris. Petala pallide purpurea з vexilli lamina rotundata, basi rotundata vel paullo sagittata, medio auriculata, ungue 5-plo longiora ; alie oblong, in unguem angustate ; carinæ petala basi obtusa. Stamina mona- delpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus nullus. Ovarium lineare, fuscum, hirtis paucis pallidis vestitum, multiovulatum. Flowers in March along river-banks at 250 m. altitude, PHILIPPINE [stANDs : Palawan, Mt. Victoria, Bur. of Sci. 740 (coll. by Foxworthy, type) : Rizal, Vidal, 240, 1243 (San Mateo). 17. M. cavirensis, Merrill in Philipp. Journ. Sci, Bot. v. (1910) 72. Arbor mediocris, preter flores glabra, ramis griseis paullo lenticellatis. Folia bijuga, 16-20 em. longa, petiolo 4-plo longiora; stipule 1-2 mm. longze, oblong, caduce ; foliola superiora lateralia oblonga, apice acuminata, basi rotundata, 8-9 em. longa, chartacea, utrinque nitida, venis marginem appropinquantibus 5-paribus ascendentibus inconspicuis ; stipellee nullze. Racemi axillares, 12-20 em. longie, fere ad basin floriferi ; nodi floriferi parvi, sessiles, pauciflori. Flores fascieulati, 2*4 em. longi, preter vexillum dorso paullulo sericeum ovariumque pubescentia glabri: bracteæ nulle; pedicelli 1-1°2 em. longi, filiformes, medio minute bibraeteolati. (и 4—6 mm. longus, campanulatus, dentibus obsoletis. Petala intense pur- purea ; vexilli lamina rotundata, basi medio auriculata, in unguem 3—4-plo breviorem subito angustata ; alie. lineari-oblong:e, utrinque obtuse; carinze petala oblonga in unguem acute angustata. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus nullus, Ovarium lineare, pubescens, 6-ovulatum. 180 MR. 5. T. DUNN: A REVISION Flowers in July. Along small streams in forest ravines at 250 m. altitude. PHILIPPINE IstAnps: Luzon, Cavite Province, Merrill, 4181 (Maragon- dong, type); Llicos Norte Province, Forestry Bureau, 13815 ; Isl. of Paragua, Vidal, 2578 (“ Calancan ”). 48. M. Merrin, Perkins, Fragmenta Fl. Philipp. (1904) 81. Frutex preter flores glabra, ramis levibus griseis. Folia 4-(5)-juga, 12-24 em. longa, petiolo 4—5-plo longiora ; stipula caducæ ; foliola superiora lateralia oblonga, acuta vel obseure acuminata, basi rotundata, 4—6 em. longa, papyracea, venis marginem appropinquantibus erecto-patentibus arcuatis 9-T-paribus utrinque inconspicuis ; petioli graciles, 3 mm. longi; stipellie nulle, Racemi axillares, sepius eum foliis paucis in novellis brevibus gesti, 5-14 em. longi, breviter pedunculati ; nodi floriferi parvi, sessiles, pauciflori. Flores fasciculati, 8-9 mm. longi, violaceo-rosei, preter усеш, vexilli apicem ovariumque paullulo pubescentes, glabri; pedicelli filiformes, 5-7 mm. longi, apice minute bibraeteolati ; bractez nulla». Calyx late campanulatus, 2-25 mm. longus, fere omnino glaber, dentibus obsoletis. — Veailli lamina rotundata, basi obtusa, auriculata, in unguem brevem crassum abrupte transiens ; alee oblongze, falcatæ, carinæ petala. ovata, basi obtusa. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus nullus. Ovarium sparse pubescens, lineare, 5-ovulatum. Legumen lineare, ad 10 em. longum, 1:5 em. latum, eomplanatum, dehiscens, valvis tenuiter lignosis, apice aeuminatum, basi in stipitem brevem angustatum. Flowers in April and ripens fruit in the following February to April. PHILIPPINE IsLaAnps: Luzon, Benguet, Klmer, 6166 (Sablan) ; Pampanga, Merrill, 1387 and 3831 (Arayat, type), Loher, 2415 (Arayat) ; Rizal, Merrill, 1633, 1625 (type), 2801, Vidal, 2572, Bur. of Sci. 2178, Loher, 2413, 2414 (Antipolo), 2416 (San Mateo) ; Manila, Warburg, 12891 and 12578 (Mont- alban, types) : Mindoro, Merrill, 9821. Apparently a common plant in Luzon, being recorded by Merrill, in his ‘Enumeration of Philippine Leguminose,” from the Provinces of Isabela, Cagayan, Union, Pampanga, Bulacan, and Rizal. One locality in Mindoro is also on record. The native names in Rizal are Baloc and Baloe-baloc, in Pampanga Bani and Malabay. 49. M. cariLLIPES, Dunn in Philipp. Journ. Sci., Bot. vi. (1912) 316. Frutex 5 m. altus, preter ovarium. omnino glaber, cortice griseo. Folia bijuga, 15 ad 20 em. longa, exstipulata ; foliola superiora lateralia lanceolata, apice gradatim acuminata, basi acuta, 6 ad 10 em. longa, chartacea, nervis utrinque 5 ad 7 subtus paullo prominulis; petioluli 4 ad 5 mm. longi ; stipellie nullae. Pacem? axillares, 10 ad 12 em. longi, laxiflori. Flores 1- vel 2-ni, 1 em. longi ; pedicelli capillacei, 4 ad 6 mm. longi, sub flore minute OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 181 hibracteolati. Calyæ patulus, 2 mm. longus, truncatus. Petala rubida ; vexilli lamina rotundo-ovata, basi fortiter bicallosa, truncata, in unguem subito angustata; ale carinaque oblonge, basi in unguem angustatz. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Ovarium sessile, pubescens. PHILIPPINE IsLANDs : Luzon, Province of Isabela, Cabagan River, Forestry Bureau, 18549 (collected by Alvarez). 50. M. Анквхп, Merrill et Rolfe in Philipp. Journ. Sei., Bot. ili. (1908 103 ; Merrill, l. e. v. (1910) 71. Arbor parva, saltem preter inflorescentiam non visam glabra, ramis pallide brunneis lenticellatis. Folia (3-)4-juga, 20-24 em. longa, petiolo 5-plo longiora ; stipulze non vise : foliola superiora lateralia ovato-oblonga, apice breviter acuminata, basi obtusa brevissime acuminata, 8—9 em. longa, sub- coriacea, venis 6—8-paribus erecto-patentibus infra prominentibus; petioluli 5 mm. ; stipelle nulle, Aacemi in axillis foliorum summorum, 15—20 em. longi, parte inferiore nudi, 8-12 em. longi; nodi floriferi sessiles, pauciflori. Ovarium 6-ovulatum. Legumen lineare, apice basique obtusum, 18-20 em. longum, 2-2:5 em. latum, facile dehiscens, valvis lignosis, suturis incrassatis, inter semina liberis. Semina 4-6, compressa. Fruits from June to Sept. РнилрРРїхЕ [sntANDs: Rizal, Forestry Bureau, 3378 (Bosoboso, type), Bureau of Sci. 12436, 5221 (San Mateo) ; Ilocos, Forestry Bur. 5655. 51. M. STIPULATA, Dunn in Philipp. Journ. Sei, Bot. vi. (1912) 316. Arbor. 20 m. alta, preeter inflorescentiam omnino glabra, cortice rugoso eriseo, ligno flavo. Folia bijuga, 20 em. longa; stipule persistentes, oblongze, falcatæ, reflexe, 4 mm. longie; foliola late ovata, gradatim breviter caudata, basi obtusa vel truncata, ad 10 cm. longa, papyracea, subtus glaucescentia, nervis utrinque 6, valde arcuatis ; petioli 5 mm. longi ; stipelle nulle. Racemi axillares, 7 cm. longi, pedunculis l- ad 2-plo longiores, rachi ut pedicellis, calycibus petalisque laxe sparseque pubescenti. Flores 10 ad 12 mm. longi, pedicellis filiformibus 6 ad 8 mm. longis. Calyw breviter eampanulatus, fere truncatus, tandem patulus ; bracteolee minute, hirsute. Petala alba ; vexilli lamina ovata, ecallosa, basi plicata, in unguem brevem. angustata ; ale semisagittate ; carina cuneato-oblonga. Stamina monadelpha. Ovarium lineare, paullo ad apicem tenuiter pubescens, basi disei papillis cinctum. PHILIPPINE Ispaxps: Luzon, Province of Bulacan, Angat, For. Bur. 11140 (collected by Aguilar). 52. M. nrronaLIs, Dunn in Philipp. Journ. Sei., Bot. vi. (1912) 316. Arbor parva (P), ramis fuscis lenticellatis. Folia 5- vel 6-juga, 14 ad 17 em. longa, glabra, petiolo 5-plo longiora; stipulæ ovatæ, persistentes mU жк ? l 5 › , t 1&2 MR. 5. T. DUNN: A REVISION 2 ad 3 mm. longe ; foliola superiora lateralia ovato-oblonga, obtuse acumi- nata, basi rotundata, 4 ad 5 em. longa, papyracea, utrinque paullo reticulata, venis 5- vel 6-paribus; petioluli 2 ad 3 mm. longi; stipellee nulle. Ласери axillares et, supra folia, stipulis tantum suffulti, paniculam formantes, ad 25 em. longi, pedunculati, rachibus praecipue apice dense adpresse pubescen- tibus ; nodi floriferi brevissimi. — lores fasciculati, 1 cm. longi : pedicelli 8 ad 10 mm. longi, tenuiter albo-puberuli; bractes minute ; bracteolie eaduce. Calyx late patulus, 2 mm. longus, 3 mm. latus, infra puberulus, obscure dentatus. Petala alba, minute et sparse puberula ; vexilli lamina reflexa, ovata, basi conduplicata nee callosa, in unguem angustata, ungue bis Jongior : ale anguste, semisagittatze ; carine petala basi truncata. Stamina monadelpha. — Diseus unilateralis brevis. Ovarium lineare, tenuiter puberulum. PHILIPPINE IsLANDs : Mindanao, District of Davao, Santa Cruz, De Vore & Hoover, 250. 53. M. AURICULATA, Baker ev Brandis, For. Fl. (1874) 138 ; Baker in Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. її. 108 (1876); Brandis, Ind. Trees, 220, t. 95 ; Gamble, Manual Ind. Timb. 233 (1902).— M. macrophylla, Wurz. in Journ. als. Soe. Beng. xlv. 11. (1876) 276, non Hook. f. Robinia macrophylla, Roxb. Hort, Beng. (1814) 56 (nomen) ; Fl. Ind. iii. (1832) 329. Pongamia macrophylla, (rah. in Wall. Cat. n. 5892 (1828). Otosema macrophylla, Benth. PL Jungh. 249. M. extensa, Benth. ex Baker in Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Jnd. ii. 109 ; Kurz, For. Fl. Brit. Burma, 352 ; Prain in Journ. As. Soe. Beng. lxvi. 11 (1897) 363. Pongamia extensa, Grah. in Wall. Cat. n. 5900. Otosema extensa, Benth. in Miq. Pl. Jungh. 249. Frutex alte scandens, ramulis primo velutinis tandem glabris, cortice fusco rugoso. Folia 3-4-juga, 20-50 em. longa, petiolo 3-4-plo longiora, "chi ut eis panieularum pedicellisque breviter tomentosa glabrescente ; stipulæ persistentes, reflexæ, oblongæ, 7 mm. longie ; foliola superiora lateralia ovato-oblonga, apice breviter acuminata, basi rotundata, 8-16 cem. longa, chartacea, utrinque primo adpresse sericea, tandem præter venas infra tomentosas glabra, venis marginem appropinquantibus 8-10-paribus infra prominentibus ; petioluli 4 mm. longi; stipelle setacea, 1-2 mm. long:e, десіп. /tacemi spe aggregati in basi ramulorum lateralium tandem elongatorum apiee foliatorum, 10-30 сш. longi; nodi floriferi sessiles vel breviter stipitati, stipitibus ad 5 mm. longis, pauciflori. Flores fasciculati, 'S-L2 em. longi; pedicelli 3 mm. longi; bracteæ nodorum florumque et bracteole lineares, decidum. Caly campanulatus, 3 mm. longus, dense pubescens, dentibus brevibus latis. Petula flavido-viridia ; vexilli lamina orbicularis, media basi auriculata, dorso dense sericea, ungue 5-plo longior ; ale lanceolate, faleatze ; carina: petala ovata, basi truncata. Stamina mona- delpha, vexillare basi solutum. ///seus cupularis, obliquus, 1 mm. longus. OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 183: Ovarium lineare, sericeum, multiovulatum. Legumen lineare, ad 15 em. longum, 3 em. latum, primo velutinum, tandem fere glabrum, elastice dehiscens, valvis coriaceis, Semina ad 8, fusca, lenticularia. Flowers March to June, fruits from September to March. C. IxprA : Oude, Wall. Cat. 809 с, Jerdon, Herb. Rep, Er. Prod, 20204 ( Heshangabad), 18078 (Malwa Tal), Beddome, 37, W. HiwALAYA, Royle, Thomson ; Kumaon, Thomson, 852, Strachey and Winterbottom ; Siwaliks, Meebold : Gharwal, King (Bhabur) ; Dehra Dun, King, Webb (Kalsi) : Bahraich, Rep. Fe. Prod. 23348; Nepal, Rep. He. Prod. 29992 (Churia), 20462 ; Mussourie, King. E. НімлгаҮА : Sikkim, //ooker, Clarke, 9040€ and 26551 £ (Darjecling), 11685 c, 11687 (Siligoree), 13820 H (Punkabari) ; Bhutan, Griffith, 1787. BrxaaL : Chota Nagpur, Wood, Prain, Gamble, 8843 ; Parasnath, Clarke. 21295 в, 33758 в; Rajmahal Hills, Aves; Orissa, Lace ; Singbhum, Betts ; Manbhum, Campbell. Assam, Forest Herb. 700 (Soalpara Dist.), King’s Collector, Fisher. CULTIVATED : Calcutta Botanic Garden, Wall. Cat. 5892, 5892 A (types). Ic. INED. Row). n. 2329 (Libr. Kew). Forma EXTENSA.—M. extensa, Benth., syn. as above.—M, auriculata vav. extensa, Prain in Journ, As. Soc. Beng. \xvi. 11. (1897) 363. Racemi breviores. Upper Burma: Maimyo, Badal Khan, 10, Lace, 3282, 3135 ; Chin Hills, Dun; Upper Chindwin, AMeebold, 7847 ; Prazer, 23, Abdul Huk (Kyoukmyoung). Lower Burma: Pegu, Kurz, 1774, 2534, Me Clelland ; Moulmein, Wall. Cat. 5900 (type), Faleoner, 572 ; Tenasserim, Meebold, 15560, Gallatiy, 29, 573, 903 : Henzada, Shaik Мойт, 1721, 1471. SHAN STATES, MacGregor, 808. Sram, Kerr, 595, 1724 (Doi Sootep). As Prain points out (loc. cit.), there is really no difference between the forms which were long known as M. macrophylla and M. extensa. The extreme long-racemed form was first known from Central India, the short- racemed one from Lower Burma, but the accumulation of material from intermediate stations and in transitional states has gradually broken down the geographical and morphological partition until, on our present know- ledge, we should not be justified in regarding them as more than geographical forms. Brandis (l. e.) gives the following native names: Hindi (иу, Oudh Maudh, Gond Gurar, Burmese Wunu. Gamble (l v.) describes the bark and wood and gives numerous native names in addition to the above. In No. J. Museum in the Royal Botanic Gardens, Kew, are specimens of the stem and a fibre obtained therefrom. 184 MR. S. T. DUNN : A REVISION 54. M. FRUTICOSA, Benth. ex Baker in Hook. fe FL Brit. Ind. ii. 109 (exel. syn. Amerimnum? fasciculatum, Ham. MS. and distr. Реди) ; Kurz, For. Fl. Brit. Burm. 352.—Robinia fruticosa, Љо. FL Ind. ii. 328. Pongamia fruticosa, Grah. in Wall. Cat. n. 909. Otosema fruticosa, Benth. in Miq. Pl, Jungh. 249. Tephrosia fruticosa, DC. Prodr. ii. 249. Frutex tandem scandens (Rowb.), cortice primo ferrugineo tandem glabro scabro. Folia 3—5-juga, 15-30 em. longa, petiolo 3-4- plo longiora, rachi ut petiolulis venisque majoribus foliolorum ferrugineo-villosa supra canaliculata : stipulee oblongse, pubescentes, persistentes ; foliola superiora lateralia lineari-oblonga, obtusa vel breviter obtuse acuminata, 9-10 em. longa. chartacea, preter venas glabra, venis marginem approximantibus 10-paribus, parallelis ; petioluli 3 mm. longi ; stipellie setaceæ, 1 mm. longs. Racemi singuli vel fasciculati axillares vel in panieulam terminalem collecti, 9-14 em. longi, rachi dense pubescente ; nodi biflori, globulares, bracteis persis- tentibus brevibus linearibus suffulti. Flores subsessiles, 1 cm. longi ; pedicelli *5 mm. longi; braetes nulle ; bracteole ovate, 1-2 mm. longe, tandem deeidum. Calyx late campanulatus, breviter sericeus, dentibus brevibus latis. Гев. lamina rotundata, basi auriculata, dorso sericea, in unguem 4—5-plo breviorem subito contracta; alie basi obtuse, paullo saccate; carinæ petala concava, in unguem angustata. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus nullus. Ovarium lineare, sericeum, multiovulatum. Flowers in June. BENGAL, Griffith, Kew Dist. 1813, Wall. Cat. 909 (type). CULTIVATED : Calcutta Botanic Gardens, Grifith, Kew Dist. 1771 (type), Wall. Cat. 909, 909 n (types). Ic. INED. Roxb, n. 1891 (Libr. Kew). The types of the species may confidently be sought among the speeimens collected in early days in the Caleutta Gardens. Roxburgh described it from a tree growing there which had been raised from seed received from Chupra (Bengal) in 1803. He noted that the branches begin to climb when 1-5 years old. The chief difference between this species and M. auriculata forma evtensa lies in the process of inflorescence, the former producing a terminal panicle or racemes, one or more together in the axils of leaves, while the latter bears large numbers of racemes from the base of lateral shoots which afterwards lengthen and produce leaves. 55. M. CÆRULEA, Baker in Hook. Je FL Brit. Ind. ii. 107; Kurz, For. FI. Brit. Burm, 354.—Pongamia esrulea, Grah. Wall, Cat. n, 5894. Robinia ? чегшеа, Wall. ex Baker l.c. Frutex scandens, cortice levi striato. Folia o-(4-)juga, 30-50 em. longa, petiolo 3—1-plo longiora, rachi ut foliolis inferius breviter tenuiter adpresse sericea ; stipulo lineares, 4—6 mm. longs, persistentes ; foliola superiora lateralia oblongo-oblanceolata, apice breviter acuminata, caudata, 16-18 cm. OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 185 longa, chartacea, supra nitida, infra reticulata, venis 8-10-paribus supra impressis infra prominulis; petioluli 5-8 mm. longi ; stipellze setaceze, 2 mm. longæ. атеш racemiformes axillares et paniculam generalem. 40 em. longam formantes, rachi pubescente ; nodi floriferi ad 4 mm. longi, apice paueiflori. Flores fasciculati, *8 em. longi ; pedicelli 3 mm. longi ; braetece et braeteole lanceolate, 2 mm. longæ, deciduæ. Calyx patulus, 2 mm. longus, sparse sericeus, dentibus brevibus latis. Petala purpurea; vexilli lamina rotundata, basi obtusa, medio hieallosa, dorso dense sericea, ungue 4—5-plo breviore, apice pubescente; ale rotundate, faleatze, medio hirtæ ; carin petala ovata, rostrata, basi obtusa. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus brevis, papillosus. Ovarium oblongum, sericeum, 3-ovulatum. Lower Burma: “ Hill at Phanoe, 10.5.1827. Kobinia? caerulea, Wall. Cat. 5894 7 (type). Sram: Hills between Me Та and Me Awn, May 10, 1912, at 2000 ft., Kerr, 2519. As far as can be discovered, the species had, before 1912, only once been gathered, and that at Phanoe in May 1827. The specimen in Wallich’s own herbarium in the rooms of the Linnean Society and the one in Kew Herbarium, which may be part of it, are small and imperfect. 56. M. PACHYLOBA, Drake in Journ. de Dot. v. (1891) 187. Frutex alte scandens, cortice rugoso fusco. Folia sepissime 4-juga, 20-30 cm. longa, petiolo 3-4-plo longiora, rachi ut caulibus ramisque inflorescentie primo sericea, glabrescente ; stipule late triangulares, 2-3 mm. longe, persistentes ; foliola lateralia superiora obovato-oblonga vel anguste elliptiea, basi rotundata vel obtusa, apiee obtusa vel brevissime acuminata, 7-10 em. longa, chartacea, supra glabra, infra adpresse sericea, venis regularibus numerosis approximatis omnibus in venam marginalem procur- rentibus 13-14-paribus erecto-patentibus supra impressis subtus promi- nentibus ; petioluli 4-6 mm. longi; stipelle 3 mm. longi, setaceæ. Panicula terminalis, nonnunquam basi foliosa, 20-30 em. longa ; rami longi, ascendentes, anguste paniculati; ramuli floriferi 4-5 mm. longi, sericei, apice umbellam gerentes. Flores 14—175 em. longi; pedicelli 3 mm. longi; braeteze minute triangulares. Calyx campanulatus, 2:5 mm. longus, 4 mm. latus, velutinus ; bracteole lanceolate, 3-plo tubo breviores. — Veaillt lamina rotundata, basi bicallosa, externe griseo-sericea, intus glabra, alba, lineis violaceis striata, ungue 4-5-plo breviore: ale oblongse, basi truncate, violaceæ ; carina pelala concoloria et conformia. Stamina diadelpha. Discus nullus. Ovarium lineari-lanceolatum, sericeum, 4-ovulaium. Cocuin Cuixa : Tonkin, Balansa, 2306 (Tu-Phap, type). Curxa : Hainan, Ford’s Collector, 368 (Nar-tai), Henry, 8489, Hongkong Herb. 6638 (collected by Katsumata on Ng Chi Shan). 156 MR. 8. T. DUNN : А REVISION оба. M. MULTIFLORA, Coll. et Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxviii. (1890) 41: Prain in Journ, As. Soe. Deng. lxvi. tr. (1897) 359. Arbor 10-13 m. alta, novellis rufo-tomentellis, cortice pallido levi. Folia 9-6-juga, 12-16 em. longa, petiolo 3-plo longiora, rachi ut paginis inferi- oribus foliolorum, ut pedunculis et pedicellis, breviter dense pubescentibus tandem fere glabris; stipulæ lineares, persistentes ; foliola superiora, lateralia elliptica, apice obtusa vel breviter obtuse acuminata, basi rotundata, 2°5-3 em. longa, subcoriacea, utrinque reticulata, venis marginem appropinquantibus 6-8-paribus infra prominulis; petioluli 2-2:5 mm. longi; stipellæ setacem, 1 mm. long. Panieulie racemiformes, versus apicem novellorum aggregatæ, aute foliorum evolutionem florentes, 15-20 cm. long: ; nodi floriferi breves, multiflori. Flores 1:5 em. longi; pedicelli 3-4 mm. longi ; bracteæ bracteo- læque minutæ. Calyx campanulatus, 6-7 mm. longus, dentibus tubo 3—4-plo brevioribus, tenuiter sericeus. — Verilli lamina ovata, basi in unguem 2—3-plo breviorem abrupte angustata, auriculis 2 ovatis erectis, dorso sericea ; alæ anguste oblongæ, basi utrinque obtuse ; carinæ petala oblonga, basi truncata. Stamina dindelpha. — Discus papillis paucis inconspicuis repreesentatus, Ovarium lineare, sericeum, multiovulatum. Legumen fere maturum lineare, 9 em. longum, 2 em. latum, valvis rugosis reticulatis, suturis incrassatis. Flowers in April, fruits in July. Urrer Burma, Collett, 516, 553 (Possbio, types), Abdul Huk (Kyouk- myoung ). 36h. M. CANA, Beuth. ex Baker in Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. ii. 105; Kurz, For. Fl. Brit. Burm, 355.—Pongamia сапа, Grah. in Wall. Cat. n. 5903. Arbor? ramulis foliisque primo griseo-tomentosis tandem glabris. Folia 3—4-juga, 30 em. longa, petiolo 4-plo longiora ; stipulæ parvze. rigide persis- tentes ; foliola lateralia superiora obovata, obtusa vel obtusissime acuminata, sepe retusa, 8-9 em. longa, chartacea, utrinque reticula, venis marginem appropinquantibus 7-paribus utrinque prominentibus : petioluli 4 mm. longi; stipellee aciculares, 1 mm. longæ. Panieule racemiformes axillares, 15 em. long ; nodi floriferi breves. Calye 4 mm. longus, velutinus, dentibus parvis. Legumen oblongum, ad semina incrassatum, 9 em. longum, 2:5 em. latum, ad maturitatem griseo-tomentosum, dehiscens, Fruits ripe in November. Urrer Burma, Wall. Cat, 5903 (Irrawaddi, type), Shaik Mokim, 469, 1083 (Minbu). The leaves are thickly tomentose in January, subglabrous in November. 57. M. PENDULA, Benth. ex Baker in Hook. Jf. Fl. Brit. Ind. i. 105; Gamble, Manual Ind. Timb. (1902) 233 ; Coll. et Hemsl. in Journ. Linn, Soc., Dot. xxviii. (1890) 40; Brandis, Ind. Trees, 220.—Pongamia pendula, Grah. OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 187 in Wall. Cat. 5902. M. leucantha, Kurz in Journ. As. Soe. Beng. xlii. п. (1873) 68, xlv. тг. (1870) 275 ; FL Brit. Burm. 356. Arbor magna, cortice albido levi. Folia (2-)3-juga, 20-25 em. longa. petiolo 3-4-plo longiora, rachi ut pagina inferiore foliolorum ad anthesin dense adpresse hirta, in fructu glabra ; stipulie ovate, paullo persistentes, ovate, 2-3 mm. longs ; foliola superiora lateralia ovato-lanceolata, acute acuminata, basi obtusa, 8-14 cm. longa, chartacea, supra nitida, venis mar- ginem approximantibus 7—9-paribus infra prominulis; petioluli 4—5 mm. longi; stipellee setaceze, 1-3 mm. longæ. Panicule racemiformes terminales, 10-12 em. long, rachi pedicellis calycibusque dense adpresse hirtis ; nodi multiflori, 2-3 mm. longi. flores congesti, 1—1°1 em. longi; pedicelli 1-5 mm. longi; bracteze bracteoleque minute, deciduz. Calyx campanu- latus, 5 mm. longus, pubescens, dentibus triangularibus tubo bis brevioribus. Petala flavida, glabra; vexilli lamina roiundata, basi cordata, bicalloso- auriculata; alee oblongæ, falcatæ, хассабе ; carinæ petala ovata, falcata. Stamina paullo perigyna, monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus nullus. Ovarium lineare, sericeum, multiovulatum. Legumen oblongum, sæpius apice basique obtusum, glabrum, elastice dehiscens, valvis lignosis inter semina cohærentibus lenticellatis. Semina oblonga, 1:5 em. longa, 6 mm. lata. Flowers in March, fruits from June to February. UrrEn Burma: Lower Chindwin, Lace, 4167, Prazer, 64 ; Ruby Mines, Abdul Huk, 1713; Fort Stedman, Abdul Huk ; Yamethin, Lace, 4530. Lowrr Burma: Pegu, Kurz, 2600, 1769, Brandis, Henderson ; Prome Wall. Cat. 5902 (type), MeClelland. SHAN STATES, Collett, 436, Abdul Huk. Мам: Mt. Satoepat, Teysmann, 5948. * Var. GLABRA, Dunn, var. nov. Folia etiam per anthesin glabra. SHAN STATES, Collett, 482. Kurz himself first recognised the identity of his M. leucantha with Pongamia pendula, Grah., which he cites as a synonym in Journ. As. Soc. Beng. xlii. п. 275. Brandis states (Ind. Trees, 220) that the Burmese name is Thinwin and that the heart-wood is dark purple in colour. Gamble (Man. Ind. Timb. 233) describes the wood as having a beautiful grain and dark colour. S58, M, LATIFOLIA, Dunn, sp. n. Arbor? preter flores omnino glabra, cortice pallido rugoso ; gemmæ com- planatz, striate. Folia bijuga, 20-30 em. longa, petiolo 5-plo longiora ; stipulæ persistentes, lineari-oblonge, 4—5 mm. longe ; foliola superiora late- ralia ovata, utrinque obtusa, 10-13 em. longa, chartacea, venis marginem approximantibus 10—12-paribus parallelis intra prominulis; petioluli 5 mm. LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XLI. Р 188 MR. S. T. DUNN : A. REVISION longi; stipelle persistentes, setacez, 1-1*9 mm. longo. Panicula racemi- formis terminalis, nutans, 15-20 em. longa; ramuli floriferi multiflori, 5-6 mm. longi. Flores aggregati, 1:3-1:4 em. longi ; pedicelli 8 mm. longi, medio bibraeteolati, Calyx campanulatus, 6 mm. longus, breviter sericeus, dentibus 4, tubo æquilongis, superiore apice bifido. Petala glabra, alba, fragilia ; vexilli lamina rotundata, basi leviter transverse callosa, utrinque minute inflexa, in unguem 3-plo breviorem subito angustata ; alee oblongo- ovate, faleate ; carinæ petala ovata, basi subfalcata. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum, perigyna. Discus calyci adnatus. Ovarium lineare, sericeum, medio 4-ovulatum. Legumen fere maturum obovato-oblongum, 11 em. longum, 3-35 em. latum, glabrescens, suturis incrassatis, valvis robustis rugulosis. Flowers March. Stam: Doi Sootep, Kerr, 1733 (at 1200 feet). QV 59. M. skTIGERA, Dunn, sp. n. Arbor 4-10 m. alta, cortice fusco leevi ; gemmæ setis fasciculatis suffulte et apices ramulorum stipulis acicularibus persistentibus armati. Folia 5-juga, 25-35 em. longa, petiolo 5-plo longiora; stipule aciculares, 4-5 mm. longi, persistentes ; foliola superiora lateralia, oblanceolata, acuminata, basi cuneata, 9-10 em. longa, membranacea, glabra, venis principibus 7-paribus incon- spieuis ; stipellee aciculares, 1-1-5 mm. longe. —Panieule racemiformes in basi ramulorum infra folia enatze, 15-25 em. longee, rachi sparse pubescente ; nodi floriferi in stipitibus 4 mm. longis vel rarius sessiles, 3—4-flori. Flores fasciculati, l:7-1:9 em. longi; pedicelli 7-9 mm. longi, filiformes ; bracteæ nulle ; braeteole lineares, 1-2 mm. longs, paullo infra florem inserta. Calyx patulus, 5 mm. longus, pubescens, dentibus brevibus inconspicuis. Petala glabra rosea; vexilli lamina ovata, basi subcordata, valde auriculata, ungue 4-plo longiora; alee oblongze, subfaleatze; carinæ petala basi obtusa. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus brevissimus. Ovarium pubescens, lineare, multiovulatum. Legumen lineare, ad 20 em. longum, 3 em. latum, glabrum, paullo rugulosum, suturis paullo incrassatis. Flowers in June, fruits ripe in January. ‘ocHIN ОнїхА: Tonkin, Balansa, 2238, 2239 (Tu-Phap). yo 60. M. CUBITTI, Dunn, sp. n. Arbor 8 m. alta, vel ? frutex scandens magna, preeter flores glabra, ramulis primo levibus tandem griseis rugulosis. Folia 5—-8-juga, 25-35 cm. longa. petiolo 6-plo longiora ; stipulz lineares, persistentes; foliola superiora late- ralia anguste oblongo-oblanceolata, acuminata, basi rotundata, 8-10 em. longa, papyracea, venis marginem approximantibus 7—9-paribus infra tandem pro- minulis; petioluli 4-5 mm. longi; stipellee setacee, 1—1°5 mm. longi. OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 189 Paniculir vacemiformes, secus apices ramulorum axillares, 10-20 em. longee ; nodi floriferi pedunculati, pedunculis ad 1*4 cm. longis, pauciflori. Flores fascieulati, 2°0-2°3 em. longi; pedicelli glabri, 8 mm. longi; bracteze bracteo- leque minute, Сау patulus, 6-7 mm. longus, preter marginem tomentosam fere glaber, dentibus brevibus inconspieuis. Petala lilacina ; vexilli lamina rotundata, versus apicem pubescens, basi cordata, auriculis minute inflexis, etiam fortiter bicornuta, ungue 3-4-plo longior; ale "ringque petala anguste oblonge, basi truncate. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus nullus. Ovarium lineare, sericeum, multiovulatum. Legumen lineare, paullo curvatum, suturis paullo incrassatis, 18 cm. longum, 2-5 em. latum, valvis lignosis elasticis tandem glabris liberis. Semina 5. Flowers April to July. Uprer Burma, Cubitt, 226, and Lace, 5730 (Bhamo), Smales. SHAN STATES, Collett, 620 (3000 ft.). CHINA: Yunnan, Henry, 10939 (Red River Valley, Manpan at 3000 ft.). 61. M. NIVEA, Dunn, sp. n. Arbor parva, preter flores omnino glabra, cortice pallido rugoso. Folia 3—d-juga, 25—40 em. longa, petiolo 7-plo longiora ; stipulze 0 ; foliola supe- riora lateralia oblonga, caudata, basi obtusa, 10-20 em. longa, papyracea, utrinque retieulata, venis marginem appropinquantibus 8-10-paribus ; petioluli 4 mm. longi; stipellie nulle. Paniculæ racemiformes, axillares, 12-15 em. long: ; nodi floriferi ad 3 mm. longi, 3-4-flori, puberuli. lores fasciculati, Z0 em. longi; pedicelli 0*5 mm. longi ; bracteæ bracteoleque nulli. Calya campanulatus, 5 mm. longus, extus breviter adpresse sericeus, dentibus 4 iubo bis brevioribus, superiore latiore apice emarginato intus breviter tomen- tosis. Petala alba, glabra; vexilli lamina ovata, in unguem 2—2-plo brevi- orem subito angustata ; ale carinzque petala oblongæ, faleatze, Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus nullus. Ovarium lineare, sericeum, multiovulatum. SUMATRA : River Roepit at 300 feet, Forbes, 2916. 62. M. LEPTOBOTRYA, Dunn, sp. n. Arbor 8-10 m. alta, ramulis primo tenuiter velutinis tandem glabris pallidis rugosls. Folia 4-juga, ad 50 em. longa, petiolo 9—6-plo longiora, rachi ut foliolis mox glabra; stipulee parvze, 2 mm. longze, ovate, persistentes; foliola lateralia superiora lineari-oblonga, acuminata, basi obtusa, 20-25 em. longa, chartacea, supra nitida, infra opaca, supra leviter infra dense reticulata, venis marginem approximantibus l11—-13-paribus patentibus; petioluli 5-6 mm. longi; stipellie nulle. Panicula angusta terminalis, 35-45 cm. longa, 4 em. lata, rachi ut ramulis pedicellis calycibusque tenuiter pubescente; ramuli ad 1:5 em. longi, ad basin floriferi. Flores albi, :1-1:2 em, longi ; pedicelli P2 190 MR. S, T. DUNN: A REVISION L5 mm. longi; bractez braeteolzeque lineares, 1 mm. longe, deciduz. Calyx campanulatus, 5 mm. longus, pubescens, dentibus 4 tubo equilongis lanceo- latis, superiore bidentato. Petala glabra; vexilli lamina rotundata, basi sagittata, exauriculata, ungue 4-plo breviore; alie oblonge falcatæ ; carine petala conformia. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum introrsum arcuatum, Discus calyci adnatus, apice crenulatus. Ovarium sericeum, multi- ovulatum, lineare. Legumen lineari-oblongum, 7--20 em. longum, 3°5-4 em. latum, 1—3-spermum, tenuiter sericeum, tandem Semina lentiformia, fusca. CHINA : Yunnan, Szemao, Henry, 12792, 12792 a, Bons d' Anty, 244, 251. glabrum, elastice dehiscens. 63. M. ALBIFLORA, Prain in Journ. As. Soc. Beng. lxvi. 11. (1897) 92, 364 ; Ann. Cale. Bot. Gard. ix. т. t. 31. Arbor magna, ad 34 m. alta, preter panicula glabra, cortice pallido lævi. Folia (1-)2—3-]uga, 30 em. longa, petiolo 5—6-plo longiora ; stipelle nullæ ; foliola elliptico-lanceolata, eaudato- vel obtuse acuminata, basi cuneata, 15- 25 em. longa, coriacea, reticulata, venis marginem appropinquantibus 6-9- paribus infra prominulis; petioluli 4-5 mm. longi ; stipelle nulle. Panicule sepe versus apicem ramulorum aggregate, 20-40 cm. longi, rachi superiore ut pedicellis calycibusque breviter tomentosa : ramuli floriferi multiflori, ad 15 em. longi. lores distantes, singuli, 1°5—1°9 em. longi; pedicelli 4-5 mm. longi; bracteæ parvze caducæ. Сауе campanulatus, 7 mm. longus, fusco- brunneus, lucens, intus preter tubum breviter tomentosus ; bracteole orbi- culares, 4 mm. longæ. Petala glabra, nivea ; vexilli lamina orbicularis, basi subcordata, medio bieallosa, ungue 3—1-plo longior: ale et carinæ petala oblong, basi truncate. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi, vel tandem. omnino, liberum, paullo perigyna. Discus calyci adnatus. Ovarium sericeum, lineare, multiovulatum. Legumen oblanceolatum, ad 25 em. longum, 4:5 em. latum, dense nigro-velatinum (siccitate brunneum), elastice dehiscens, valvis. coriaceis inter semina liberis. Flowers May to October, fruits November to June. Maray Prnins.: Penang, Curtis, 2459 (old pass to Nalin); Perak, Ulu Salama, Kunstler, 6077, 5993, 5833, 4467, 729 (types), 4201, Scortechini, 1288 (type) ; Perak, Larut, Kunstler, 5357, 6709, 6842 (types) ; Perak, Goping, Scortechini, 1948 (type) ; Perak, Wray, 1864 (Thaipeng Plains (type), 1943. (Kota Plains, type) ; Selangor, Ridley, 8598, 10596 ; Pahang, Ridley, 2641 (type); Malacca, Maingay 1191 (Kew Dist. 606). 64. M. uxrFOLIATA, Prain, l.c. 93, 364; Ann. Cale. Bot. Gard. ix. 1. t. 30. Arbor 6-10 m. alta, prseter paniculam glabra, cortice griseo rugoso. Folia simplieia, nunquam vere composita, lanceolata vel lineari-lanceolata, acuta OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 191 vel breviter et obtuse acuminata, basi cuneata, 12-20 cm. longa, coriacea, reticulata, venis marginem approximantibus 9—13-paribus infra prominentibus; petioluli 4-5 mm. longi; stipule пае. Paniculw axillares et terminales, nonnunquam versus apicem ramulorum collecti et panieulam generalem formantes, 10-15 em. longæ, apice racheos pedicellis calycibusque brevissime denseque velutinis; nodi floriferi sessiles vel in ramulos ad 3 em. longos elongati, multiflori. Flores 1:5 em. longi; pedicelli 3-4 mm. longi; bracteæ nulle ; bracteolee 1-1-5 mm. longe, lanceolate, deciduz. Сабе campanu- latus, 8 mm. longus, extus breviter sericeus, dentibus 4 tubo zequilongis supe- riore bifido. Petala glabra, alba ; vexilli lamina rotundata, basi sagittata, medio bieallosa; ale carinæque petala oblongze, leviter faleate. Stamina monadelpha. vexillare basi solutum. Discus nullus. Ovarium breviter sericeum, d-ovulatum. Legumen lineare, ad 12 em. longum, 2:5 cm. latum, dense breviter olivaceo-velutinum, elastice dehiscens, valvis tenuiter lignosis, inter semina liberis. Flowers in June and July ; fruits ripe in the following June. Maray PrxiNs.: Pangkore Is.. Curtis, 1615 (type), Scortechini, 1023 (type): Blanja, Scortechini, 124, 1711 (types) : Perak, Ridley, 7981, 8004, Kunstler, 4207, 4251 (Larut, type), 4492 and 8210 (Goping, types), Wray, 2836. Java, Horspield, 48. бо. M. coruscans, Dunn in Journ. Bot. xlix. (1911) 220. Arbor 8 m. alta, cortice primo velutino, tarde glabro. Folia (2-)3-juga, 15-20 ст. longa, petiolo 8-10-plo longiora ; stipulie caduez ; foliola leteralia superiora oblongo-ovata, acuminata, basi rotundata vel subeordata, 9—12 em. longa, eoriacea, supra nitida, reticulata, subtus dense adpresse sericea, splen- dida, tandem (in fructu) paullo glabrescentia, venis marginem appro- pinquantibus 16-20-paribus divergentibus approximatis utrinque prominulis ; petioluli 3-5 mm. longi; stipelle minute. Panicula terminalis, ramosa, basi foliosa, 15-20 cm. longa, ramis racemiformibus ; ramuli floriferi ad 2:5 em. longi, ut raches calycesque dense velutini (siccitate brunnei). lores approximati, 1*4—1:7 mm. longi; pedicelli 1 mm. longi; bracteze ramulorum et florum et bracteole oblate, ! mm. longe. | Calyx campanulatus, extus sericeus, dentibus tubo equilongis anguste triangularibus, superiore latiore bifido. Petala alba? glabra ; vexilli lamina rotundata, in basi bicallosa, sagit- tata, auriculis inflexis ; alee oblong, valde faleatie, transverse rugosze з carina petala ovato-oblonga, falcata. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus calyci adnatus, apice breviter. fimbriatus. Ovarium lineare, longe acuminatum, inultiovulatum. Legumen lineari-oblongum, utrinque obtusum, 11 em. longum, 3 em. latum, dehiscens, suturis incrassatis, brunueo-sericeum. Flowers in August, fruits September. KAMERUN : Gross Batanga, Linklaye, 185. SPANISH GUINEA: Rio Muni, Mann, 1743 192 MR. S, T. DUNN: A REVISION 66. M. HanusiANA, De Wild. in Ann. Mus. Congo, sér. 5, i. 139, ii. 37, 147.—M. Ulbrichiana, Harms in Engl. Jahrb. xlv. (1910) 309; Dunn in Journ. Bot. xlix. (1911) 220. Arbor parva ? ramulis lenticellatis rugosis. Folia 4-juga, 20-30 em. longa, rache breviter ferruginea, breviter petiolata; stipulae cadue:w : foliola supe- riora lateralia oblongo-obovata, breviter acuminata, basi rotundata, 8-10 em, longa, papyracea, supra glabra, subtus tenuiter adpresse aureo-sericea, venis 3-12-paribus utrinque inconspicuis ; petioluli 4 mm. longi; stipelle obscure, 1-2 mm. longe. Paniculæ racemiformes ad apicem ramulorum axillares et paniculam ramosam terminalem supra eos formantes ; ramuli floriferi sessiles, 5-5 mm. longi. Flores conferti, 12-13 em. longi; pedicelli ad 1 mm. longi. Calyx anguste campanulatus, 5 mm. longus, dense purpureo-sericeus dentibus tubo fere zequilongis ; braeteolm oblate, 1:5 mm. longi, basin calycis amplec- tentes, Petala alba, glabra ; vexilli lamina rotundata, basi sagittata, auricu- lis inflexis, ungue paullo longior; alee carinæque petala falcatæ. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus fimbriatus. Ovarium sericeum, 5-ovulatum, longe acuminatum. Flowers in January. Congo Free Stare: Kamuenza, Gillet, 1919 (fide De Wild.). SPANISH GUINEA, Tessmann, B 136 (450 m.). The var. acuminata, De Wild. l e. ii. 147, is said to differ from the type in having its leaflets rounded or nearly subeordate at the base and acuminate at the tip. 67. M. Ducuesner, De Wild. Ann. Mus. Congo, sér. 5, i. 138. Frutex ramis pubescentibus mox glabris paullo lenticellatis. Folia 3-juga, 25-35 em. longa, petiolo 4-plo longiora, rachi glabra ; stipules 8-10 mm. longe, oblongo-lineares paullo infra medium affixæ, deciduæ ; foliola supe- riora lateralia ovato-oblonga, breviter acuminata, acumine truncato vel retuso, basi rotundata, chartacea, supra subglabra, opaca, infra tenuiter et brevissime adpresse hirsuta, venis marginem appropinquantibus (-paribus arcuatis subtus prominulis ; petioli 5 mm. longi; stipellæ setaceæ, 2-3 mm. longæ. Panieula racemiformis, terminalis, 16-20 em. longa, rachi pubescente ; nodi floriferi breves. Flores fasciculati, J—4-ni, 1*8 em. longi ; pedicelli 2 mm. longi. Calyx 1 em. longus, anguste campanulatus, adpresse sericeus : denti- bus anguste lanceolatis tubum æquantibus; bracteolæ lineares, 1 em. longæ. Petala glabra, violascentia ; vexilli lamina rotundata, basi transverse callosa : alie carinzeque petala oblongae, faleatze. Stamina diadelpha. Discus nullus. Flowers in December. Conco Free SraTE : Stanleyville, Duchesne, 4. The flowers of the type specimen examined were not fully expanded. OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 193 68. M. Sotnerpu, De Wild. in Ann. Mus. Congo, sér. 5, iii. 204. Frutex? cortice pallido rugoso. Folia 3-juga, 15-25 em. longa, rach tenuiter pubescente, petiolo 3-5-plo longiora; stipule caduce ; foliola superiora lateralia breviter acuta, basi rotundata, 6:5—775 cm. longa, papy- racea, supra glabra, subtus brevissime sericea, venis marginem appro- pinquantibus circiter 9-paribus ; petioluli 3-4 mm. longi; stipellee setacez, 2-3 mm. longs. Panicule racemiformes, 10-16 em. longe, axillares et ter- minales, vel paniculam magnam 20—40 cm. longam ramosam paucifoliatam lateralem formantes ; rachis pubescens ; nodi floriferi 2-5 mm. longi. Flores fasciculati, 1:3 em. longi ; pedicelli 1-15 mm. longi ut calyces dense brunneo- velutini ; bracteze рагу, саис. Calyx anguste ampanulatus, 7 mm. longus, dentibus tubo æquilongis ; braeteolie ovate, 1 mm. longi, decidum. Petala glabra ; vexilli lamina ovata, basi breviter cordata, auriculis inflexis, ungue bis breviore ; ай carinæque petala oblongze, faleatee. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum? Discus calyci adnatus. Ovarium lineare, sericeum, multiovulatum. Conco FREE STATE, near Yambuya, Solheid. 4$ 69. M. FULGENS, Dunn in Journ. Bot. xlix. (1911) 220. Arbor parva? cortice primo velutino. Folia 6-juga, 13-17 em. longa, petiolo 5-7-plo longiora, rachi laxe adpresse sericea ; stipulie lineares, 3 mm. longze, deciduz ; foliola lateralia superiora oblongo-lanceolata, aeuminata vel acuta, apiculata, 2°5-4 em. longa, papyracea, supra nitida fuscescentia, subtus adpresse sericea, siccitate cuprea, splendida, venis marginem approximantibus 4-paribus, infra prominulis erecto-patentibus; petioluli 2 mm. longi. Panicula terminalis, 16-20 em. longa, rachi ut ramulis braeteisque dense velutina ; rami floriferi ad 5 em. longi. Flores tandem distantes, 12—178 em. longi ; pedicelli 1 mm. longi; braeteze ramulorum florumque anguste lanceolate, 4 mm. longa, persistentes. Calyæ campanulatus, 5 mm. longus, dense sericeo-velu- tinus, siccitate brunneo-purpureus, dentibus paullo tubo brevioribus. Petala glabra. Legumen immaturum oblongum, compressum, dense velutinum. Flowers in August. Congo Free Stare: M'bota, Burton (1863). The only specimen known to me is in young fruit. 70. M. nvckNs, Dunn, 1. e. 220.—Lonehocarpus lucens, Scott Elliot in Journ. Linn. Soe., Bot. xxx. (1894) 77. Frutex ramis puberulis. Folia 5—6-juga, 15-20 cm. longa, petiolo 7-plo longiora. rachi adpresse tandem inconspicue sericea ; stipulæ caduce ; foliola 510га, I | lateralia superiora oblongo-lanceolata, gradatim aeuminata, basi obtusa, 5-7 em. longa, chartacea, margine revoluta, supra lucida, glabra, subtus adpresse sericea (siccitate argentea), lucentia, venis marginem appropinquan- tibus, 9-paribus erecto-patentibus, infra prominulis; petioluli 3-4 mm. longi ; 194 MR. S. T, DUNN: A REVISION stipellæ caducæ. — Panieule axillares, 20-25 ет. longs, rachi ramulisque breviter velutinis; ramuli floriferi multi, ad 4 mm. longi. Flores approxi- mati, sessiles, 1:2 em. longi, bracteæ bracteolæque 1*5 mm. longæ, late ovate. Calyx anguste campanulatus, 5-6 mm. longus, dense sericeus, siccitate aureus, dentibus tubo paullo longioribus, superiore ceteris paullo longiore bidentato. Petala glabra; vexilli lamina ovata, basi callosa, sagittata, auriculis inflexis itaque eas alarum tenentibus, ungue 4-plo longior; ale carinæque petala oblongze, fortiter faleatz. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Ovarium lanceolatum, longe attenuatum, multiovulatum. Flowers in December. SIERRA LEONE: Samu Country, Scott Elliot, 4241. 71. M. UROPHYLLOIDES, De Wild. in Ann. Mus. Congo, sér. 5, n. 147. Frutex? ramulis breviter velutinis. Folia 3-4-juga, 15-17 cm. longa, rachi laxe pubescente, petiolo 4-plo longiora ; stipule caduce ; foliola superiora lateralia ovato-oblonga, breviter et obtuse acuminata, basi rotun- data vel subeordata, chartacea, supra glabra, reticulata, subtus adpresse sericea, venis marginem approximantibus 12-14-paribus fere patentibus infra paullo prominulis ; petioluli 5 mm. longi. Panicule axillares et terminales, 10-15 em. longs, paniculam magnam terminalem foliosam formantes ; 'amuli floriferi 3-10 cm. longi, fere sessiles, velutini. Flores approximati, 1:5 em. longi ; pedicelli 3 mm. longi ; bractee cadueze, Calyæ in pedicellun: reflexus, 8 mm. longus, dense adpresse brunneo-sericeus, dentibus tubo æquantibus, superiore aliis paullo longiore bidentato ob vexillum refractum retroflexo; bracteole concoideæ, 3 mm. longs. Petala glabra: vexilli lamina transverse callosa, sagittata, auriculis inflexis ; alee oblongæ, uncinatze, transverse rugosie ; carinze petala oblonga, subfalcata. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus fimbriatus. Ovarium lineare, sericeum, multi- ovulatum. Flowers in August. FreNcH Coxao, Laurent (4.8.1901). 12. M. HYPOLAMPRA, Harms in Engl. Jahrb. xxxiii. (1902) 168 ; Dunn in Journ. Bot. xlix. (1911) 220. Folia 3-juga, 30 em. longa, rachi paullo ferruginea, petiolo 4-plo longiora ; foliola lateralia oblonga, acute acuminata, apiculata, basi obtusa, 13-15 em. longa, papyracea, supra glabra, subtus tenuiter adpresse argenteo-sericea, venis marginem appropinquantibus utrinque 16-18 rectis parallelis ascen- dentibus, infra prominulis; petioluli 6 mm. longi; stipellee persistentes, l mm. longe. — Panieile ramuli floriferi 3-4 cm. longi, breviter sericei. Flores approximati, 1-12 cm. longi; pedicelli 1-2 mm. longi. Саул anguste campanulatus, 7-8 mm. longus, dense fulvo-sericeus, dentibus tubo paullo brevioribus lanceolatis acutis, superioribus duobus dimidio connatis ; bracteolee OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 195 basales, rotundatæ, *75 mm. longæ. Petala glabra; vexilli lamina ovata, basi angustata, fortiter bicallosa, bihamata, ungue bis longior ; alæ valde, carinæ petala paullo hamatæ. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. — //seus parvus, fimbriatus. Ovarium breve, sericeum, in stylum longum glabrum abiens, 4-ovulatum. S. NiGERIA : Oban, P. A. Talbot, 518. KAMERUN, Ztudatis, 13 (type). 73. M. LECOMTEI, Dunn in Journ. Dot. xlix. (1911) 220. Arbor? ramulis glabris lenticellatis. Folia 4-juga, 20-30 em. longa, гаси pallida velutina, breviter petiolata ; stipulæ breves, late triangulares ; foliola superiora lateralia obovato-oblonga vel oblanceolata, subito acuminato-caudata, basi вере acuta, chartacea, supra glabra, subtus adpresse argenteo-sericea, venis lO0-ll-paribus infra paullo prominulis : petioluli 4-5 mm. longi: stipellæ minime. Paniculæe magni, ramosæ, terminales, 20 ет. longie et lat», breviter pedunculatz, rachi ramisque pallide velutinis ; ramuli floriferi sessiles, 1-3 em. longi. Flores approximati, 1 em. longi ; pedicelli 1-2 mm. longi: bracteee minute. Се anguste campanulatus, 5 mm. longus, brunneo-velutinus, basi bi-braeteolatus, dentibus tubo :equilongis : bracteolwe 1:5 mm. longs, lato triangulares. Petala glabra, alba ; vexilli lamina rotundata basi auriculato-callosa, ungue bis longior; alæ oblong, hamatee ; carin: petala ovata, uncinata. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus calyci adnatus apice liber fimbriatus. Ovarium lanceolatum, sericeum, in stylum longum sensim angustatum, 4-ovulatum. Flowers in February. Frencu Congo : Mazomba Lagoon, Lecomte, р 103 (type). 74. M. DiskraGEL Harms in пі. Jahrb. xxvi. (1899) 287 ; Stapf in Johnston, Liberia, ii. 593. Arbor cortice velutino mox glabra. Folia 4—6-juga, 15-25 cm. longa, rachi ut eis paniculæ breviter velutina ; stipulæ caducæ ; foliola lateralia superiora, oblongo-lanceolata, acuta vel breviter acuminata, basi obtusa, 4-7 cm. longa, chartacea, supra glabra, subtus adpresse sericea, splendida, venis marginem appropinquantibus 13-15-paribus divergentibus intra marginem inter se arcuatis, costa supra paullo impressa, omnibus subtus prominentibus ; petioluli 2-3 mm. longi: stipellæ minimæ. Panicula ter- minalis, 15-20 cm. longa, ramosa, lata; ramuli floriferi 5-6 em. longi. Flores tandem distantes, 1 em. longi; pedicelli 0-5-1 mm. longi ; braetewe bracteoleeque late ovatze, 1 mm. longs. Calyx angustus, 6 mm. longus, ferrugineo-velutinus, dentibus 5 :equalibus lanceolatis tubo æquantibus, Petala alba, glabra ; vexilli lamina rotundata, basi transverse callosa, breviter cordata, auriculis inflexis, ungue 2-3-plo longior; ale oblong, uncinata, 196 MR. 5. T. DUNN : А REVISION transverse rugoswe ; caring petala oblonga hamata. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare supra basin liberum, basi cum petala breviter consolida. Discus nullus. Ovarium lanceolatum, sericeum, in stylum longum sensim abiens, o-ovulatum. Legumen vix maturum, 8 em. longum, 2:5 em. latum, brunneo- velutinum. LIBERIA : Grand Bassa, Dinklage, 1672, 1964 (types). 75. M. Kisser, Dunn in Journ. Bot. xlix. (1911) 220. Frutex scandens, ramulis brunneis lenticellatis scabris. Folia 5-juga. 15-20 em. longa, breviter petiolata, raehi tenuiter ferruginea; stipulæ caducæ ; foliola lateralia superiora lanceolata, in acumen apiculatum longe angustata, basi rotundata, 5-9 cm. longa, chartacea, supra glabra, subtus adpresse aureo-sericea, lucida, venis marginem appropinquantibus 10-paribus nec supra nec infra prominentibus ; petioluli ? mm. longi ; stipellee nulli. Panicule parvie, terminales axillaresque, in ramorum apicibus ; ramuli floriferi sessiles, 2-4 em. longi ut raches subsericei ; bracteæ ramulorum florumque ut bracteole, parve, rotundatze, 1 mm. longi, persistentes. Flores brevissime pedicellati, approximati, 9-10 mm. longi ; pedicelli ‘8 mm. longi. Calyæ turbinatus, 7 mm. longus, dense aureo-sericeus, dentibus ascendentibus lanceolatis tubo wequilongis, superioribus 2 liberis obtusis, ceteris acutis ; bracteolee tubo 6-plo breviores, — Petala glabra ; vexilli lamina rotundata, basi transverse callosa, sagittata, ungue bis longior; ale carinæque petala oblong, hamate. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus fimbriatus. Ovarium lanceolatum, sericeum, in stylum longum sensim abiens. Frencu Congo: Gabun, Klaine (Herb. Paris et Berol., types). , Jl 70. M. AUREOCALYN, Dunn, Г. e. 220. Frutew scandens, cortice pallido glabro. Folia 4-5-juga, 20-30 em. longa. rachi ut ea panicule et paginis inferioribus foliolorum molliter pubescente : stipulae caduce ; foliola lateralia superiora anguste oblonga, apice obtusa vel breviter acuminata, basi rotundata, 6-7 em. longa, papyracea, supra. pallida, nitentia, subtus reticulata, venis marginem | appropinquantibus 8-paribus ascendentibus infra prominentibus ; petioluli 1-2 mm. longi ; stipellæ per- sistentes, setace:e, 1 mm. longe, Panicule terminales, 8-10 em. longe ; ramuli floriferi sessiles, patentes, ad 5 em. longi, ut calyees dense velutini. Flores approximati, 1:8 em. longi; pedicelli 1-2 mm. longi : bracteæ non vixe ; braeteolie ovate, 1:5 mm. longi. Calyæ anguste campanulatus, 9 mm. longus, extus sericeus, dentibus tubo 4-5-plo brevioribus, 2 superioribus dimidio connatis. Petala glabra ; vexilli lamina rotundata, basi transverse callosa, cordata, auriculis inflexis, ungue bis longior; alee oblong, semi- hastatz ; carinæ petala. ovata, falcata. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi OF THE GENUs MILLETTIA. 197 solutum. Discus in lobos 10 fimbriatus. Ovarium lanceolatum, in stylum longum angustatum. Flowers in March. FnENCH Guinea: Labé, Chevalier, 12378, 12399 (types). 77. M. BIPINDENSIS, Harms in Engl. Jahrb. xxxiii. (1902) 169 ; Dunn in Journ. Bot, xlix. (1911) 220. Arbor? cortice mox glabro rugoso., Folia 6-8-juga, 20-30 em. longa, racbi glabra ; stipulae caduce ; foliola lateralia superiora anguste oblonga, caudata, basi obtusa, 7-8 em. longa, papyracea, supra glabra, subtus tenuiter et obscure adpresse sericea, venis marginem appropinquantibus 8-paribus diver- gentibus, nee supra nec infra prominentibus ; petioluli 3—4 mm. longi ; stipellee persistentes, setacew, 1 mm. longm. Panicula terminalis, angusta, 16-20 em. longa, rachi primo breviter velutina ; ramuli floriferi 5 mm. longi, siccitate ut calyces purpureo-velutini. Flores 156 cm. longi: braetew caducæ ; bracteole late ovate, 1 mm. long; pedicelli 15-2 mm. longi. Calyæ campanulatus, dense adpresse sericeus, 7-8 mm. longus, dentibus tubo æquilongis. Petala glabra; vexilli lamina rotundata, basi bicallosa, auricu- lata, auriculis minutis inflexis ; alee carinæque petala oblonga, uncinata. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Ovarium oblongo-lanceolatum, sericeum, 5-ovulatum. KAMERUN : Bipinde, Zenker, 2299 (type). ol „ | '\ 78. M. MELANocALYX, Dunn, nom. nov.—Lonchocarpus macrostachyus, Hook. f. in Hook. Nig. Fl. 317. M. macrostachya, Dunn in Journ. Dot. xlix. (1911) 220, non Coll. et Hemsl. Frutex scandens, 5 m. altus, cortice dense lenticellato. Folia 2-juga, 25-35 cm. longa, petiolo 5-plo longiora, rachi glabra; stipule caducæ ; foliola lateralia superiora obovata, obtuse breviter acuminata, basi rotundata, 13-17 em. longa, ehartacea, supra glabra, infra tenuiter obseure adpresse sericea, utrinque paullo reticulata, venis marginem appropinquantibus 12- paribus erecto-patentibus infra prominulis; petioluli 5 mm. longi; stipellæ minute. Panicule terminales et axillares, inflorescentias magnas ad 70 em. longas formantes, basi paullo гатовае, rachi ut ramulis fusco-velutina ; ramuli floriferi ad 6 em. longi. Flores primo approximati, 1°4—1-5 ет. longi ; pedicelli ‘5-1 mm. longi; bracteole late ovate, L5 mm. longe. Calyx anguste campanulatus, adpresse nigro-sericeus, dentibus tubo 7-8-plo bre- vioribus. Petala alba vel albo-viridula, glabra; vexilli lamina rotundata, basi bicallosa, inter callos stamen vexillare tenens, breviter cordata ; alee oblong, faleate, transverse rugosa 5 carinæ petala oblongo-ovata, faleata. Stamina monadelpha, basi eum petalis consolida et vexillare ibi solutum. Discus calyei adnatus, apice lobatus. Ovarium lineare, in. stylum longum abiens, sericeum, multiovulatum. 198 MR. S. Т. DUNN: A REVISION NIGERIA, Vogel (on the Quorra at Ibaddi, type), Farquarson, TO (N. Nigeria). KAMERUN : Barombi, Preuss, 411. In dealing with Vogel’s plant the younger Hooker was doubtful, in the absence of fruit, whether to place it in Lonchocarpus or Millettia. Numerous species have since come to Europe from this and neighbouring regions having similar habit and its peculiar floral characters. Some of them have typical Millettia fruit, and they have been distinguished as a section of that genus (Efulgentes), with this plant among them. 79. M. porPHYROCALYX, Dunn in Journ, Bot, xlix. (1911) 220. Frutex scandens ?, cortice primo tenuiter rufo-hirsuto. Folia 5-juga, 15-20 em. longa, rachi ut costa sub foliolis tenuiter pilis vineis vestita ; stipulæ triangulares, 2-3 mm. longze, persistentes ; foliola superiora lateralia oblanceolata, apice brevissime acuminata, basi rotundata, 6-7 em. longa, papyraeea, supra pallida, nitentia, subtus leviter reticulata, breviter et tenuiter adpresse sericea nec lucentia, venis marginem appropinquantibus 10-12-paribus erecto-patentibus infra prominulis ; petioluli 1-1:5 mm. longi : stipellæ persistentes, 2-3 mm, longæ, setaceæ. Paniculæe terminales, 20— 30 em. longze ; ramuli floriferi ad 10 em. longi, ut rachi laxe vineo-hirsuti. Flores primo approximati, 1:3 em. longi; pedicelli 1-2 mm. longi; bracteæ obseurie ; bracteolee ovate, 1:5 mm. longe ut calyces pilis longis rubro- purpureis dense velutini. Calye anguste campanulatus, dentibus 3—4-plo tubo brevioribus triangularibus. Petala glabra; vexilli lamina rotundata, basi fortiter bicallosa, sagittata, auriculis inflexis ; ale oblongie, hamatæ, transverse rugose ; carinæ petala ovata, falcata. Stamina petalis ima basi coalita, monadelpha, vexillare ibidem solutum. //isevs fimbriatus. Ovarium lanceolatum, in stylum longum abiens, pubescens, 4-ovulatum. Flowers in March. FRENCH GUINEA: Entre la Koukouré et Timbo, Chevalier, 12507 (type). 79а. M. nHobpANTHA, Baill. Idans. vi. 223; Baker in Oliver, Fl. Trop. Ajr. 11. 131 (p. p.). Arbor 10-12 m. alta, cortice pallido rugoso; gemm:e compresse, acute, striatze, ramulis pendulis. Folia (4—)5-6-juga, ad 20 em. longa, petiolo 6-7-plo longiora, rachi ut pagina inferiore preecipue costa foliolorum et racemis pube brevi fulveseente dense obsita ; stipulie caducie ; foliola supe- riora lateralia lanceolata, basi cuneata, apice acuta vel acuminata, 4-6 em. longa, papyracea, prieter costa mox glabra, siccitate subtus glauca, venis marginem approximantibus 10—12-paribus, erecto-patentibus haud promi- nentibus ; petioluli 2-3 mm. longæ ; stipellie. persistentes, 3 mm. longe, setaceze. Panicule raeemiformes axillares et in caule summo fasciculate. nutantes, 12-20 em. longæ, fere ad basin floriferie ; nodi floriferi 2-7 mm. OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 199 longi, sessiles. Flores in nodis 2-4-nim fasciculati, 174—175 em. longi, rosel, odorati ; bracteze braeteoleque caduce ; pedicelli 3 mm. longi, graciles. Calyx campanulatus, brevissime villosulus, dentibus 4, superiore paullo longiore bidentato, tubo fere :quilongis. Petala glabra; vexilli lamina ovata, ad basin saggitatam contracta, basi paullo bicallosa, ungue 3—4-plo breviore ; ali carinæque petala oblonga basi truncate. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus nullus. Ovarium lineare, sericeum, multi- ovulatum. Flowers in March and April. SENEGAMBIA, /Jeudelot 815 (Rio Nunez, type). SIERRA Leone, Morson, Lune Poole, 6. Ivory Coast: Moyenne Sassandra, Soubré, Chevalier, 13110. 80. M. CHRYSOPHYLLA, Dunn in Journ. Dot, xlix. (1911) 220., Arbor, 15 m. alta, ramulis lentieellatis. Folia 3(2-4)-juga, 20-30 em. longa, тасы glabrescente, petiolo 4-plo longiora ; stipule caducie ; foliola superiora lateralia ovato-oblonga, ad apicem obtusum. paullo angustata, basi obtusa, 6-14 em. longa, chartacea, supra glabra, subtus adpresse aureo- sericea, venis 10—14-paribus subtus prominulis; petioli 3-5 mm. longi; stipellee nulle. — Panieule terminales, 10-25 em. longs, laxe vel rarius congestm, rachi breviter velutina ; ramuli floriferi 1-5 cm. longi. Flores approximati, 1°5-1°6 em. longi; pedicelli 1:5 mm. longi; bracteolie 1 mm. lon ое, late ovate. Calyx anguste campanulatus, 5 mm. longus, dentibus tubo 3-5-plo brevioribus, extus sericeus. Petala alba, glabra; vexilli lamina rotundata, basi sagittata, auriculis inflexis uncos alarum tenentibus, ungue bis longior; ale oblongz, transverse rugosw, uncinatee ; carin: petala oblongo-ovata. Stamina monadelpha, basi eum petalis consolida, vexillare ibi solutum. Discus fimbriatus. Ovarium lineare, sericeum, multiovulatum. Flowers, August. Ivory Coasr: Lower Cavally, Chevalier, 19895 (between Prolo and Bliéron). Frexca Guinea: Kouria, Koukouré, Chevalier, 15002. 81. M. Ѕсотт- Етллотт, Dunn, l. c. 220. Arbor, cortice griseo glabro. Folia 5-6-juga, 12-16 cm. longa, rachi ut pagina inferiore priecipue costa foliolorum et rachi panicule pilis longis rubiginosis laxe vestita ; stipulæ caducæ ; foliola lateralia superiora anguste oblonga, acuta, apiculata, basi obtusa, 4-6 cm. longa, papyracea, supra glabra, nitentia, venis marginem appropinquantibus 10-12-paribus erecto- patentibus infra prominulis ; petioluli 1-2 mm. longi ; stipellæ persistertes, setaceze, 2 mm. longze. Panicula terminalis, 8-10 ст. longa ; rami floriferi ad 4 em. longi. Flores approximati, 1 em. longi; pedicelli 1:5 mm. longi ; bracteolee lanceolate, 1-1:5 mm. longe. Calyx anguste campanulatus, 200 MH. 5. T. DUNN: А REVISION 6 mm. longus, dense (siccitate) purpureo-velutinus, dentibus tubo 2—3-plo brevioribus. Petala glabra ; vexilli lamina rotundata, basi callosa, cordata, auriculis inflexis; ale oblongæ, uncinatee, transverse rugose з carinie petala, ovata, basi obtusa. Stamina monadelpha. Discus fimbriatus, lobis partim calyci adnatus. Ovarium sericeum, lanceolatum, in stylum angusta- tum, multiovulatum. Flowers in March. SIERRA Leone: Talla Hills, Scott Elliot, 5126 А (near Mussaia). 82. M. Warnecker, Harms in Engl. Jahrb. xxx. (1901) 87; Dunn in Journ, Dot. xlix. (1911) 220. Arbor 6-7 m. alta, ramulis diu pallidis glabris. Folia 9—6-juga, 8-13 cm. longa, breviter petiolata ; stipulæ eaduemw ; foliola superiora lateralia ovato- oblonga, breviter acuta, basi rotundata, 2-5 cm. longa, chartacea, supra glabra, subtus molliter sericea, venis 8-10-paribus, infra prominulis; petioluli 2 mm. longi; stipelle setacez, 2 mm. longe. Panicula terminalis, 12-16 em. longa, pedunculata; гас ramisque velutinis; ramuli floriferi 4-5 em. longi, sessiles. Flores in ramulis racemosi, 1*2-1:4 em. longi; pedi- celli 1:5 mm. longi ; bracteæ eadueissimm. Calyz campanulatus, velutinus, 9-6 mm. longus. Petala rosea, glabra ; vexilli lamina rotundata, basi callosa, sagittata, auriculis inflexis uncos alarum tenentibus, ungue duplo longior ; alæ carinæque petala uncinatæ, oblongæ. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus fimbriatus, 5-lobus. Orarium sericeum, lineare, multi- ovulatum. Legumen lineare, dehiscens, ferrugineo-villosum, demum glabrescens, 3-7-spermum, 9-12 cm. longum, 1°8—2-3 em. latum. Flowers and pods in April. Toco: Bagidar, Warnecke, 108 (in “ Parksteppe,” type). 83. M. Sarni, De Wild. Compagnie du Kasai (1910), 310. Frutew scandens, cortice labro pallido lenticellato. — Filia 9-]u? a2, 15-25 em. longa, rachi tenuiter pubescente, petiolo 3-plo longiora ; stipulee caducæ ; foliola superiora lateralia anguste oblonga, apice breviter acute acuminata, basi rotundata, 6-8 em, longa, papyracea, supra glabra, subtus adpresse sericea, lucentia, venis marginem appropinquantibus 8-12-paribus infra prominulis; petioluli 3 mm. longi ; stipellæ setaceæ, 1 mm. longe. Panicule racemiformes vel pauciramosæ, axillares. et terminales, 6-10 em. Jonge, rachi puberula; nodi floriferi, 1-2 mm. longi. Flores fasciculati, L2 em. longi; pedicelli 1-2 mm. longi; bracteze nulle. Calyw anguste cam- panulatus, 4:5 mm. longus, dense breviter brunneo-sericeus, dentibus tubo paullo vel bis brevioribus; bracteolse rotundate, 1 mm, longæ, persistentes, Petala glabra ; vexilli lamina ovata, basi callosa, inflexo-aurieulata, auriculis uncos longos alarum tenentibus; alee oblongze, longe uncinatze ; carinæ petala OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 201 subfalcata. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus calyei adnatus, breviter lobatus. Ovarium lineare, sericeum, multiovulatum. Flowers in October. Congo FREE STATE: Kasai, Sapin, D 1 (* Liane des bois,” type). 84. M.coxaoLENsis, De Wild. et Durand in Bull. Herb. Boiss. sér. 2,1. 15 (nomen); Ann. Mus. Congo, sèr. Э, i. 61, sér. 5, i. 140; Comp. de Kasai (1910), 309 ; Mission Laurent (1905), 109.—M. macrophylla, De Wild. et Durand in Compt. Rend. Soc. Bot. Belg. xxxvii. 47 (non Benth. fide De Wild. et Durand). Frutex 3-4 m. altus, preter inflosescentiam glaber, cortice lenticellato. Folia 3-4-juga, 40-50 em. longa, petiolo 4-plo longiora; stipule рагу, oblong, deciduz ; foliola superiora lateralia elliptica, acuminato-caudata, basi rotundata, 14 em. longa, papyracea, supra отарга, infra tenuissime pubes- centia, reticulata venis marginem approximantibus 6-paribus ; petioluli 5 mm. longi ; stipellæ 1:5 mm. longie, setacere. Галене racemiformes, axillares, 25-35 em. versus apicem velutine ; nodi floriferi 3-6 mm. Flores conferti, 1:3 em. longi; pedicelli 2 mm. longi, ut calyces breviter velutini; bracteæ bracteoleeque minute. Calyx campanulatus, 4 mm. longus, dentibus brevibus. Petala glabra; vexilli lamina rotundata, basi obtusa ecallosa (7), apice obtusa, ungue 4—5-plo longior, medio viridula, margine rubido-brunnea, albo-lineata; ale lineari-oblongz, basi truncatee, а, rubido-marginate ; caring petala ovata, rostrata, subfalcata, alba. Ovarium pubescens, lineare. Legumen immaturum obovato-oblongum, brunneo-velutinum, suturis incrassatis. Coxao Free SrATE, Ve Wevre, 773 (type). Valée de la Djuma, Sanda, Sadi (jide De Wild. et Durand in Ann, Mus. Congo, sér. 5, i. 140). Native name Kifundi, fide De Wild. and Durand. 85. M. Capra, De Wild.in Ann. Mus. Congo, sér. 5, i. 136. Frutex 2-3 m. altus, ramulis hornotinis velutinis. Лоба 3-4-Juga. 15-20 cm. longa, rachi tenuiter adpresse sericea, petiolo 6-plo longiora: stipulæ breves, ovatz, persistentes ; foliola superiora lateralia oblonga, acuminata, basi rotundata, 6—7 cm. longa, papyracea, supra glabra, subtus adpresse tenuiter sericea, venis marginem appropinquantibus circiter 7-pari- bus infra prominulis ; petioluli 2 mm. longi ; stipellæ setaceze, 1 mm. longi. Inflorescentia (ramo singulo et forsan abnormali tantum viso) probabiliter panicula contracta, terminalis, ramis ut ramulis pedicellis calycibusque dense brunneo-purpureo-sericeis, bractea triangulari 5 mm. longa suffultis ; ramuli floriferi 5-10 mm. longi. ores conferti, 1:5, em. longi; pedicelli 1 mm. longi: bractez ovate, persistentes, 1:5. mm. long:e. Calyx anguste umpanulatus, 8 mm. longus, dentibus tubo bis brevioribus. Petala glabra, siccitate nigra, margine alba ; vexilli lamina ovata, basi subcordata, auriculis pubescentibus erectis ; alæ carineeque petala hamatæ. Stamina monadelpha, 202 MR. S. T. DUNN: A REVISION vexillare basi solutum. Discus fimbriatus. Ovarium lineare, sericeum, multiovulatum. Flowers at beginning of wet season. Conco Frer тате, Cabra, 110 (Forest of Inteba, type). 86. M. THOLLONI, Dunn in Journ. Bot. xlix. (1911) 220. Frutex scandens, ramulis tenuiter ferrugineis. Folia 2-juga, 15-20 em. longa, rachi sparse rubro-hirta, petiolo 4-plo longiora; stipule breves, lanceolate, persistentes ; foliola. superiora lateralia obovata, acuminata, basi rotundata, chartacea, supra prseter venas glabra, opaca, subtus breviter sericea, venis utrinque 4—6 haud prominulis ; stipellee brevissime. Paniculæ racemiformes, terminales, 10—20 em. longs, breviter pedunculate, rachi velutina : nodi floriferi 2-4 mm. longi. Flores fasciculati, l:5 em. longi: pedicelli 1:5. mm. longi; bracteæ obsolete. Calva campanulatus, 4 mm. longus, breviter. velutinus, bracteole basales minutie, lineares, caduem. Petala glabra, violacea ; vexilli lamina ovata, basi bieallosa, ungue 2-3-plo longior ; ale carinzeque petala oblongze, basi obtusee. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum, perigyna. Ovarium versus basin. hirtum, lineare, o-ovulatum. Flowers in January. Frexcu Сохво : Brazzaville, Z'Aollon, 486 (marshes, type). 87. M. macroura, arms in Engl. Jahrb. xxvi. (1899) 289; Dunn in Journ. Dot. xlix. (1911) 220. Arbor 4-7 m. alta, ramulis lævibus striatis rubro-brunneis. Folia 4-juga. 30-40 em. longa, omnino glabra, petiolo 3-4-plo longiora ; stipulee eaduem ; foliola superiora lateralia ovata, obtuse acuminata, basi truncato-rotundata, 12 em. longa, chartacea, utrinque leviter reticulata, venis 6-7-paribus arcuatis ; petioluli 7-9 mm. longi; stipelle nulle. Panicula terminalis, racemiformis, 25-40 em. longa, chartacea, utrinque leviter reticulata, venis 6—i-paribus arcuatis; petioluli 7-9 mm. longi: stipellee nulle. Panicula terminalis, racemiformis, 25-40 em. longa, pedunculata, rachi brevissime ferruginea ; nodi floriferi approximati, 5-7 mm. longi. Flores dense conferti, 1:0 em. longi ; pedicelli 2-3 mm. longi ; bracteze minute. Саул 'ampanulatus, 4 mm. longus, tenuiter adpresse ferrugineus, dentibus 2 superior- ibus fere ad apicem connatis, rotundatis, ezeteris. triangularibus acutis, tubo paullo brevioribus ; braeteolie minutæ, basales. Petala glabra, violacea ; vexilli lamina ovata, basi bicallosa, cordata, auriculis inflexis, ungue fere bis longior ; ale carinzeque petala oblongee, uncinate. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus nullus. Ovarium lineare, adpresse, ferru- gineum, 4-ovulatum. Legumen oblongum vel oblanceolatum, 9 em. longum. 2:3 em. latum, subglabrum, dehiscens. Flowers May, fruits August. OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 203 Frencu Congo: Kassa in the great forest near the banks of the Congo, Chevalier, 5081. Conco Frer Stare: Mukengi, Pouge, 838 (type). S55. M. DUBIA, De Wild. in Ann. Mus. Congo, ser. 5, i. 137. Frutex? cortice rugoso albido, ramulis hornotinis velutinis. Folia 4-juga, 50 em. longa, rachi tenuiter sericea, petiolo 4-plo longiora ; stipulee deciduæ; foliola superiora lateralia oblongo-lanceolata, gradatim acuminata, caudata, basi acuta vel obtusa, 10-12 em. longa, papyracea, supra glabra, subtus tenuiter adpresse sericea, venis marginem approximantibus — circiter 10-paribus, infra prominulis ; petioluli 3-4 mm. longi; stipellæ setacem, >) nodi fleriferi 2 mm. longi, Ovarium T-ovulatum. Legumen subsessile, oblongum, breviter acuminatum, 9 em, longum, 2:5 em. latum, sericeum, 3-4 mm. longre. Punicula racemiformis terminalis, rachi tenuiter velutina ; elastice dehiscens ; valve tenuiter lignosw. Semina 2, lenticularia nigra, 1:0 em. diametro. Coxao FREE Stare: Valley of the Dzuma, Gentil (type). 89. M. SrvurLMaNNn, Taub. in Engl. Pilanzenweld Ost- Afr. C, 212; Harms in Engl. Jahrb. xxviii. (1900) 405; Dunn in Journ. Bot, xlix. (1911) 221; Baker pl. in Journ. Linn. Soc, Dot. xl. (1911) 24.—Lonchocarpus mossambicensis, 7. R. Sim in For. Fl. Portug. E. Afr. 45, t. 53. Arbor 20 m. alta, cortice sepe papyraceo, aurantiaco, ramulis et foliolis primo pubescentibus mox glaberrimis. Gemme lenticulares. Folia é-4-juga, 20-30 em. longa ; foliola ovali-obcordata, basi obtusa vel rotundata, 9-10 em. longa, chartacea, supra glabra, subtus pallida, minute adpresse sericea, venis in nervum marginalem currentibus 7-10-paribus regularibus reetis ascen- dentibus subtus prominentibus ; stipelle magn: petiolulos кере æquantes. Panicula terminalis, angusta, 20-35 em. longa, гасһі ramisque superne pubescentibus. Flores 2*6 em. longa, in ramulis 3-4 cm. longis seeus rachin laxe dispositi, ebracteati, singuli. Calya campanulatus, pubescens, 12 mm. longus, dentibus ovatis tandem reflexis, supremo 5 mm. longo emarginato, alis 3 paullo minoribus; pedicelli æquilongi. Petala glabra, ewrulea ; vexilli lamina ovata, basi cordata, auriculata, lineolata ; ale carinzeque petala æquilongæ, basi truneatee. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus calyci adnatus, crenulatus. Ovarium stipitatum, sericeum, 4-5- ovulatum. Legumen magnum, lineare, ad 27 cm. longum, 4 em. latum, glabrescens, lenticellatum, dehiscens, valvis lignosis inter semina co- herentibus. Semina complanata, 2 em. longa, 1:5 em. lata. Flowers in November, fruit in March. GERMAN East AFRICA : Kilwa, Kirk. РоктоосеѕЕ Basr Arrica : Kirk (Livingstone's S. African Expedition, LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XLI. Q 204 MR. S, Т. DUNN : A REVISION 149-19? S. lat.) ; Gazaland, Swynnerton, 145, 146, 1396, 1425 ; Mozambique, Vasse, 297, Stuhlmann, 856, 868 (types), Dawe, 312, 511. An important hard-wood timber of the S.E. tropical part of Africa, known to the native races as Musala, Panga-panga, Chicuswa, Pangira, and Mpangeli. Sim (/. c.) mentions that it is planted as a shade-tree from stem-cuttings along the roads at Quisico. It is frequent in M'Chopeo and Inhambane (extra-tropical) and abundant in the tropical forests of Quilimane, Magenja da Costa, and Nhamacurra. 90, M. Lavrentu, De Wild. in Belg. Colon. 1904, 378 ; Mission Laurent, 109; Notice Pl. Utiles Congo, 341; Ann. Mus. Congo, sér. 5, i. 259, ii. 147 ; Compagnie de Kasai, 310; Dunn in Journ, Dot. xlix. (1911) 221.—M. Tess- manni, Harms in Engl. Jahrb. xlv. (1910) 310. Arbor magna, cortice lenticellato, præter inflorescentiam glabra; gemmæ lenticulares. Folia 6-juga, 30-40 cm. longa, petiolo 4-plo longiora ; stipulæ minute, caducæ ; foliola lateralia superiora oblonga, acuminata, caudata, basi acuta, ad 12 em. longa, papyracea, siccitate nigrescentia, utrinque reticulata, venis marginem proxime appropinquantibus 8—9-paribus supra et subtus prominulis; petioluli 5-8 mm. longi; stipelle nulle. Ратна angusta terminalis, 25-35 em. longa, rachi dense puberula ; ramuli floriferi 1:5-3 em. longi, ut ealyces dense adpresse aureo-sericei, — "lores approximati, 1:9 em. longi; pedicelli graciles, 3-5 mm. longi. Calyx campanulatus, 1-8 mm. longus, dentibus oblongis tubo paullo longioribus; bracteolee 2-4 mm. longs. Petala glabra, lilacina ; vexilli lamina rotundata, basi cordata et bicallosa, auriculis lamine inflexis et callorum erectis, ungue bis longior; ale carinæque petala oblongie, hamatæ. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus calyci adnatus, apice lobulatus. Ovarium lineare, pubescens, multiovulatum. Legumen lineari- oblongum, apice acuminatum, basi angustatum, 15-25 em. longum, 575-4 em. latum, glabrum, dehiscens ; valvie опок. Flowers March to October, fruit November. CoxGo Free SrATE: Leopoldville and Kutu, Laurent (type); Kasai region, Bunge, Sapin. Frencu Conco: Brazzaville, Brazza and Thollon, 18. SPANISH GUINEA : Akonanga, Tessmann, 940, B 228. Produces a fine ebony known as Л Botu in the Lower Congo district. 91. M. micans, Taub. in Engl. Pflanzenw. Ох Дун. C, 212; Dunn in Journ. Bot. xlix. (1911) 221. Arbor? cortice primo velutino. Folia 3-5-juga, 20-30 em. longa, тас ferruginea ; stipellie. persistentes, oblong:e, acute, 1 em. longæ vel longiores peltate juxta basin affixe ; foliola lateralia superiora oblonga. breviter acuminata, basi rotundata vel truncata et subeordata, 10-15 em. longa, coriacea, supra pubescentia, venis tomentosis, subtus molliter tomentosa, OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 205 venis marginem appropinquantibus 8-10-paribus parallelis approximatis in nervum marginalem exeuntibus; petioluli 5-6 mm. longi; stipellee fortiter setaceze, 3 mm. longs. Paniculw racemiformes terminales, 20 em. longæ, pedunculate, rachi ramulis pedicellis calycibusque dense velutinis ; ramuli floriferi ad 2 em. longi. Flores approximati, 3 em. longi; pedicelli 1 ст. longi; bracteæ oblongæ, 2-3 mm. longw, caduce. Calyæ campanu- latus, dentibus 2-3-plo tubo brevioribus. Veed//i lamina ovata, basi sub- sagittata, medio auriculis erectis bicallosa, dorso longe sericeo-pilosa, ungue 3—4-plo breviore, basi stamen vexillare amplectente; alse oblong:e, transverse rugose, longe uncinate ; carine petala oblonga hamata. Stamina mona- delpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus fimbriatus, lobulis infra calyei adnatis supra breviter liberis pubescentibus. Ovarium lineare, in stylum longum attenuatum, pubescens, 4-ovulatum. Legumen oblongo-lineare, utrinque obtusum, elastice dehiscens, 14 cm. longum, 3:5 em. latum, 1 em. crassum, suturis leviter incrassatis ; valvie lignosie, dense velutinæ. Semina circiter б, ovato-lenticularia. GERMAN Hast AFRICA, Busse, 65, Stuhlmann, 6750 (type). 92. M. versicoLor, Welw. ev Baker in Fl. Trop. Afr. ii. 129 5 Hiern, Cat. Welw. Afr. Pl. i. 2215 De Wild. in Ann. Mus. Congo, sér. 5, ii. 260, t. 47 ; De Wild. in Notice Pl. Utile Congo, 343; De Wild. in Compagnie de Kasai, 311; Ficalho, Pl. Ut. Afr. Portug. 122 5 Dunn in Journ. Bot. xlix. (1911) 221.—Lonchocarpus Dewevrei, M. Micheli in Durand et De Wild. in Compt. Rend. Soc, Dot. Bely. xxxvi. (1897) 68, t. 5 (fide De Wild.). Frutee 1—2 m. altus vel rarius arbor parva, 4—7 m. alta, ramulis striatis glabris ; gemmæ complanate. Folia 5-juga, 25-30 em. longa, petiolo 9-plo longiora, rachi glabra; stipulæ caduc:e ; foliola lateralia superiora oblongo- lanceolata, acuminata, basi obtusa, 0-11(—18) em. longa, papyracea, supra glabra, subtus adpresse pubescentia, venis marginem appropinquantibus ló-paribus erecto-patentibus approximatis parallelis in nervum marginalem exeuntibus infra prominulis; petioluli 23 mm. longi; stipelle setacew, 2mm. longæ. Panicule terminales, pedunculatæ, anguste, 30 em. longæ, ае tenuiter pubescente ; ramuli floriferi, ad 6(-10) cm longi, adpresse pubescentes. — lores approximati, 2 em. longi ; pedicelli 8-4 mm. longi, ut ‘ух vexillique dorsum indumento aureo-brunneo adpresso sericeo fulgentes. Calyx 6-7 mm. longus, dentibus brevibus latis. Petala glabra; vexilli lamina intus alba, rotundata, basi subcordata, medio duobus longitudinalibus callis contiguis notata; alee carineque petala purpurew, oblong, subhamatie. Stamina diadelpha, vexillare complanatum leviter cohærens. Discus calyci adnatus, annulo apice libero. Ovarium lineare, dense velutinum, 4-ovulatum. Legumen oblongum, velutinum, 7-13 em. longum, 3-4 em, latum, dehiscens, suturis incrassatis ; valvee lignosm, inter semina paullo cohrerentes. Semina 2-3, oblonga, compressa, 2 em. longa, 1:3 em. lata. 206 MR. S. T. DUNN: A REVISION Flowers in January, fruits in July. Conco: Brazzaville, Chevalier, 4112, 11377. ANGOLA, Wetwitsch, 1859 (type). The tree produces a very hard and useful timber, and its inner bark is employed for binding. The Angolan tribes call it Muzumbo. 93. M. CAFFRA, JMeissn. in Lond. Journ. Bot, ii. (1843) 99; Harvey у Sonder, Fl. Cap. ii. 211; Wood, Natal Pl. t. 525 J. R. Simin For. Fl. Cape of Good Hope, 203, t. 55 ; Dunn in Journ. Bot. xlix. (1911) 221.— Virgilia grandis, L. Mey. Comm. 1? Arbor ad 40 m. alta, cortice griseo lenticellato ; gemm:e compresse striate. Folia 6-juga, 15-25 em. longa, petiolo 5-6-plo longiora, rachi sulcata pubeseente ; stipules caducæ; foliola lateralia superiora anguste oblonga, sepius apice obtusa vel rotundata, in apieulum brevem deflexa, nonnunquam breviter et obtuse acuminata, basi paullo obliqua, rotundata, 5-7 em. longa, chartacea, supra glabra, subtus adpresse pubescentia, venis marginem appro- pinquantibus 14-16-paribus erecto-patentibus approximatis parallelis, in nervum marginalem excurrentibus infra prominulis: petioluli 3-4 mm. longi ; stipellee setacez, paullo longiores. Panicule terminales, pedunculatze, eylindricee, 20-25 em. longe, rachi puberula; rami floriferi ad 7 em. longi, breviter velutini. ores dense congesti, 2:0 em. longi ; pedicelli 3-4 mm. ` longi ; bracteæ bracteolæque caducæ. Calyæ campanulatus, dense adpresse sericeus, dentibus rotundatis tubo bis brevioribus. Petala purpurea ; vexilli lamina rotundata, basi fortiter transverse callosa, dorso longe sericeo-piloso, ungue 4-plo longior; alæ carinæque petala ovatæ, valde uncinatæ. Stamina diadelpha, perigyna. Discus nullus. Orarium lineari-lanceolatum, velutinum, 5-ovulatum. Legumen oblongum, brunneo-velutinum, suturis incrassatis, 15 em. longum, 3'5 em. latum, valvis lignosis tandem elastice tortis. Semina oblonga, 2 em. longa, compressa. Flowers in January. S. ArmicA : Natal, Plant, 20, Wood, 326 (Inanda), 650, 1025 (Berea), Sutherland (common in Mimosa valleys), Krauss, 194 (type), Gerrard, 9 (Zululand) ; Cape Colony, Webe (Transkeian Conservancy). In Museum No. I. in the Royal Botanic Gardens, Kew, are specimens of the wood and examples of tool-handles and other objects made from it. A fine photograph of the tree accompanies the exhibit. Sim (l e.) declares the timber to be the best of all S. African woods, and with one exception the heaviest. 94. M. Sacteuxu, Dunn in Journ. Dot. xlix. (1911) 221. Arbor duro-lignosa, cortice albida striata, ramulis angularibus sepe com- planatis, gemmis Jenticularibus. Folia 3-juga, 30-50 em. longa, petiolo 4-plo longiora, rachi glabra ; stipule caduce ; foliola lateralia superiora late OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 201 oblonga, apice subito et obtuse acuminata, 15 em. longa, 7-9 em. lata, char- tacea, przeter paginam inferiorem brevissime adpresse sericeam glabra, venis marginem appropinquantibus l5-paribus fere ad marginem rectis parallelis ascendentibus infra prominentibus; petioluli 6-7 mm. longi; stipellee 'apillaceze, 4 mm. longi. Panicule рату, priecoces, terminales, ad 10 em. longe, sessiles, rachi tenuiter laxe ferruginea ; ramuli pauciflori. Flores laxi, З em. longi ; pedicelli 1°0—1°4 em. longi, breviter sericei ; bracteæ deciduz, lanceolatee, membranacesw, 1 cm. longs. Calyx turbinatus, 1-1:2 em. longus, dense purpureo-sericeus, dentibus tubo paullo brevioribus erecto- patulis anguste triangularibus, superioribus 2 fere ad apicem connatis ; bracteole basales bracteis omnino similes. Petala violacea ? ; vexilli lamina orbiculata, basi subcordata, reflexa, fortiter bicallosa, extus tenuiter sericea, unguem fere bis superans; alie carineeque petala valde hamatæ. Stamina monadelpha. Discus calyei adnatus, apice crenulatus. Ovarium lineare, dense albo-tomentosum, 6-ovulatum. Legumen crassum, validum, 15-20 em. longum, 4-5 em. latum, 2-4-spermum, primo dense sericeo-tomentosum, glabrescens. Semina lenticularia. Flowers from August to January, fruit ripe in Julv. GERMAN East Arnica: Mkonda, Ngourou, and Gagara, Sacleuw, 2047, Holtz, 1227 (types). 95. M. Soyauxu, Taub. in Engl. Jahrb. xxiii, (1896) 185. Frutex scandens, cortice primo ferrugineo-villoso, tandem glabro. Folia 3-5-juga, 10-14 em. longa, petiolo 8-4-plo longiora, rachi ut foliolorum pagina inferiore ut rachi inflorescentige ut pedicellis et calycibus ferrugineo- villosa; stipulee anguste lanceolate, acute, 6-8 mm. long, persistentes ; foliola lateralia superiora oblanceolato-oblonga, breviter acuminata, basi rotundata, 4-6 em. longa, chartacea, supra glabra, nitida, venis principibus 8-9-paribus arcuatis supra impressis infra prominentibus ; stipellae nulle. Рапеш racemiformes terminales et axillares, basi foliate, ad 20 em. longie; nodi floriferi breves globulares. Flores fasciculati, 1'8 em. longi; pedicelli 2-3 mm. longi; bracteæ bracteolaque 1 em. longæ, lineares. Calyx 3-4 mm. longus, dentibus tribus inferioribus tubo bis brevioribus duobus superioribus latioribus minoribus coalitis. Vexilli lamina ovata, dorso laxe adpresse villosa, in unguem brevem acuminata ; alee oblong, vexillo breviores, basi truncate, ungui equales ; carin:e petala ovata, longe unguiculata, subfalcata. Stamina monadelpha. Piscus annularis. Ovarium lineare, sericeum, 6-ovulatum. Flowers in July. Frexca Conco: Gabun, оуан, 96 (wood-borders from Zala to Tschin- schoscho, type). 208 MR. S. T. DUNN: A REVISION 96. M. HIRSUTA, Dunn, sp. n. Frutex seandens?, caulibus tenuiter pubescentibus mox glabris lenticel- latis. Folia 3-juga, 20-25 em. longa, petiolo 3-4-plo longiora, гасы laxe rufo-pilosa ; stipules caducee ; foliola superiora lateralia obovata vel oblan- ceolata, breviter acuminata, basi obtusa, 8-12 em. longa, papyracea, supra proter costas glabra, opaca, subtus longe laxeque sericeo-hirsuta, venis marginem appropinquantibus 7-8-paribus supra paullo impressis infra pro- minulis ; petioluli 3 mm. longi ; stipella setacese, 1-2 mm. longer. Panicule racemiformes in axillis superioribus, 8-12 cm. longs, rachi tomentosa ; ramuli floriferi breves. Petala ignota. Calye rufc-tomentosus. Legumen lineare, 8-12 em. longum, 2 em. latum, dense velutinum, dehiscens ; valvæ crasse corlacez. Semina 1—5. Fruits in December. Ivory Coast, Chevalier, 16829 (Pont de l'Agbo at the 82nd kilo. of railway), 22640, 22644 (Région du Moyen-Comoe). Distinguished from J. оуан, Taub., by its conspicuous stipels. 97. M. GAGNEPAINIANA, Dunn in Journ. Bot. xlix. (1911) 221 (sphalm. М. Gagnepaineana). Frutex parva scandens, apice longe flabelliformis, præter stipulis aphyllis nuda, cortice breviter rubiginosa. Folia (3-)4-juga, 20-25 em. longa, petiolis quater longiora, rachi ut petiolulis breviter autem primo dense ferruginea ; stipulze persistentes, lineares, 0*7-1:2 em. longze : foliola lateralia superiora oblongo-obovata, basi rotundata, 5—10 em. longa, papyracea, supra preter costam glabra, subtus tenuiter adpresse brunneo-sericea, venis 6-7- paribus rubiginosis infra prominentibus ; petioluli 3-4 mm. longi; stipelloe nullae. Panicle racemiformes, axillares vel supra folia oreuntes, pedun- calatæ, ad 35 em. longi, rachi breviter ferruginea ; nodi floriferi 2-3 mm. longi, bracteati. Flores fasciculati, I:1-1:3 em. longi ; pedicelli 2 mm. longi; bracteæ lineares, 3 mm. longee. Calyx campanulatus, 4 mm. longus, 3 mm. latus, dense brunneo-sericeus, dentibus tubo 3—4-plo brevioribus, superioribus duobus in unum late rotundatum emarginatum connati, ceteris triangularibus ; bracteolwe basilares, 1 mm. longs. Petala alba, luteo-tincta ; vexilli lamina reflexa, rotundato-ovata, in unguem angustata, exauriculata, extus dense sericea ; alarum lamin:e apice sericeze, bis longiores quam late, basi truncatze; carinæ petala leviter faleata, ter longiora quam lata. Stamina monadelpha. Discus obsoletus. Ovarium oblongum, sericeum, 5-ovulatum. Flowers in September. Frexca Coxao : Libreville, Klaine, 569 (type), Burton (Ma Kau Ka). This beautiful climber is named after my friend M. Gagnepain, of the Museum d’Histoire Naturelle. OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 209 98. M. BICOLOR, Dunn in Journ. Dot. xlix. (1911) 221. Frutex scandens, ramulis ut rachibus paginisque inferioribus foliolorum pilis longis rufis tenuiter vestita. Folia 4-juga, 20-30 cm. longa, petiolis 3-4-plo longiora ; stipule lineares, l-1:5 em. longi, persistentes; foliola superiora oblonga, obtuse acuminata, basi rotundata, 8—10 em. longa, chartacea, supra glabra ; petioluli 3-4 mm. longi: stipellie nulle, Panicule 'acemiformes terminales, 15-20 em. lonpie, ad basin et ad nodos. bracteatæ ; nodi floriferi globosi ; bracteæ lineares, 0°8—1°0 em. longs, extus ров; rachis breviter ferruginea; nodi floriferi 1-3 mm. longi. Flores fascieulati, 1:4 em. longi; pedicelli 2 mm. longi, graciles. Саул campanulatus, 4 mm. longus, dentibus 2 superioribus fere ad apicem coalitis, ceteris tubo 4—5-plo brevioribus, adpresse brunneo-pilosus ; bracteole lineares, dimidium calycis requantes. Petala alba, vexillo violaseente ; vexilli lamina rotundata in unguem brevem angustata, extus dense aureo-pilosa ; alee carinæque petala oblongo-ovate, basi truncatæ. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus nullus. Ovarium lineare, pubescens, 4-ovulatum. Flowers in September. FRENCH UONGO: Kilabi, Lecomte, AS (type). 99. M. Gorrztana, [arms in Engl. Jahrb. xxviii, (1899) 404; Dunn in Journ, Dot. xlix. (1911) 221. Frutex volubilis, ramis primo hirsutis tandem glabris. Folia 3—4-juga, 6-30 em. longa, petiolo 3-4-plo longiora, rachi tenuiter breviter hirsuta ; stipulæ breves lanceolatz ; foliola superiora lateralia obovato-oblonga, breviter obtuse acuminata, rotundata vel emarginata, basi rotundata, 3-10 em, longa, coriacea, tandem praeter venas subtus paullo pubescentes omnino glabra, venis marginem approximantibus 6-8-paribus arcuatis supr: impressis subtus prominentibus ; petioluli 2-£ mm. longi ; stipellas setacere, 3-4 mm. longs. Panicule raeemiformes axillares et terminales, 20-30 cm. longs, ad basin floriferze, rachi preesertim superius breviter ferrugineo-velutina ; nodi floriferi ad 5 mm. longi. Flores fasciculati, 1°0—1°9 em. longi ; pedicelli ut calyces tenuiter adpresse ferrugineo sericei, ad 2 mm. longi; bracteæ bracteoleeque lineares, 3 mm. longe. Calyv 6 mm. longus, dentibus 4, superiore lato emarginato, ceteris longioribus triangularibus tubo 3-4-plo brevioribus. Vevilli lamina rotundata, basi longitudinaliter bicallosa in unguem 3-plo breviorem subito contracta, dorso dense adpresse sericea ; alee oblongze, basi truncate ; carinæ petala apice paullo pubeseentia, basi subhamata. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum et ibi lateraliter compressum in unguem plieatam уехШі intrusum et retentum. Discus nullus. Ovarium. lineare, sericeum, 6-ovulatum. GERMAN Bast AFRICA : Usaramo, Goetze, 11 (type) ; Kilwa, Kirk. 210 MR. S. T. DUNN: A REVISION 100. M. tmpressa, Harms in Engl. Jahrb. xxvi. (1899) 288 ; Dunn in Journ. Bot. xlix. (1911) 221. Frutex scandens, ramis primo ferrugineo-pubescentibus tandem glabris. Folia 3-4-jugu, 15-20 em. longa, petiolo 2-4-plo longiora, rachi laxe hirsuta ; stipule oblongze, 3-4 mm. longæ, apice rotundate ; foliola lanceolato-oblonga, breviter obtuse acuminata, acumine retuso vel apieulato, basi rotundata, 6-8 em. longa, eoriacea, tandem glabra, venis marginem appropinquantibus 9-T-paribus arcuatis supra impressis subtus prominentibus ; petioluli 3-4 mm, longi ; stipellie. setaceæ, 2-3 mm. lone. Panicule racemiformes axillares vel ramosæ terminales, ad basin floriferæ, rachi priesertim superius breviter ferrugineo-tomentosa ; noli floriferi elongati, ad 3 mm. longi. Flores fasci- culati, 1:2 em. longi; pedicelli 2 mm. longi ut calyx et dorsum vexilli breviter sed dense adpresse sericei ; bracteæ braeteolieque lineares, 1-2 mm. longi. Сауе campanulatus, dentibus brevibus præter inferiorem acuminatum tubo bis breviorem. Vewilli lamina rotundata, basi medio longitudinaliter bieallosa, in unguem brevem acuminata ; alee oblongæ, basi truncate ; earinze petala apice pubescentia, subhumata. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. — seus nullus. Ovarium lineare, sericeum, multiovulatum. Legumen lineare, 6 em, longum, 1:5 em. latum, compressum, ferrugineo- hirsutum, dehiscens. Semina 2—4. FngNcH Conco: Loango, Soyaur, 99 (type). Coxco Free STATE, Chr. Smith, 38, 40, 43, 52, 14. 101. M. CALABARICA, Dunn in Journ. Dot. xlix. (1911) 221, Frutex scandens, cortice glabro. Folia 3—4-juga, 15-50 em. longa, petiolo 3-plo longiora, rachi primo ut rachibus panieularum pedicellis calycibus dorsisque vexillorum brevissime velutina tandem fere glabra ; stipule 2 mm. q 5 long:e, ovate ; foliola superiora lateralia obovata, breviter acuminata, basi m 9 Ш rotundata, 7-20 em. longa, coriacea, glabra, venis marginem appropinquan- tibus 7-8-paribus arcuatis supra impressis subtus prominentibus ; petioluli 4-8 mm. longi ; stipellæ nullæ. Paniceulæ axillares, 15-25 em. lonom. ad g | g basin ramosæ ; nodi floriferi slobosi, 1-2 mm. longi. Flores fasciculatæ е ? D 3 Calyx campanvlatus, dentibus tubo 4-5-plo brevioribus. Veei//i lamina L2-L5 cm. longs ; bracteæ bracteoleque 1-1:5 mm. longs, lanceolate ovata, in unguem brevem acuminata, ecallosa ; ale lineari-oblongs, basi angustate ; carine petala basi truncata. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus calyei breviter adnatus, apice crenulatus. Ovarium lineare, sericeum, multiovulatum. Nicerta: Old Calabar River, Mans, 2259 ; Oban, P. A. Talbot (types). 102. M. BARTERI, Dunn, l.c. 221.—M. urophylla, Welw. ex Baker in Oliver, Fl. Trop. Afr. її. 129. (1871); Hiern, Cat. Welw. Afr. PL i. 228. OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA., 211 M. Demeusei, Me Wild. in Aun. Mus. Congo, sér. 5, ii. 37. M. Gentilii, De Wild. l.c. 138, 958, t. ii. ; De Wild. Etude Fl. Bangala, 325. Loncho- carpus Barteri, Benth. in Journ. Linn. Soe., Bot. iv. Suppl. 99 (1860) ; Bot. Mag. t. 6948 ; Baker in Oliver, Fl. Trop. Afr. ii. 248; Baill. Adansonia, vi. 222. L. Heudelotianus, Baill. l e. Fruteæ magnus scandens (nonnunquam arborescens 2), ramis primo ferru- gineo-pubescentibus mox glabris lenticellatis. Folia (2—)8—4-juga, 15-30 em. longa, petiolo 2-3-plo longiora, rachi glabra vel rarius pubescente ; stipulæ caducæ ; foliola superiora lateralia ovato- vel obovato-oblonga, apice abrupte acuminata, acumine caudata emarginata, vel rarius gradatim acuminata, basi rotundata, 7-15 em. longa, chartacea, glabra vel rarius, præcipue in costa, pubescentia, venis marginem approximantibus 7-9-paribus arcuatis infra pro- minentibus, petioluli 4-7 mm. longi: stipellie nullæ. Panicule racemiformes, terminales et axillares, laxze, 30—40(—80) em. longe, rachi ut pedicellis ealyci- busque breviter ferrugineo-velutine ; nodi floriferi ssepius globulares, 1-2 mm. longi, rarius oblongi ad 4 mm. longi. Flores fasciculati, 1°2—1°4 em. longi. Calyx 4—5 mm. longus, dentibus late triangularibus tubo 4—5-plo brevioribus. Petala rosea, хере violaseentia ; vexilli lamina ovata, in unguem brevem angustata, dorso pubescens; ale lineari-oblongze, basi truncate: ; саті petala, oblonga, subhamata. Stamina primo monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum mox omnino liberum. Discus breviter annularis. Ovarium pubescens, lineare, multiovulatum. Legumen oblongum, 4-7 em. longum, 2 em. latum, dense brunneo-velutinum, 1-2-«permum. Semina 2:5 cm. longum, L8 em. latum. Flowers February to May. SkNEGAMBIA : Rio Nunez, //eudelot, 803 ; Chevalier, 13174 (Guinée Fran- caise, Tarauna), 13244 (Haute Guinée Francaise, Valée de la Kaba), 15206 (Fonta Djallon, Kouria). SIERRA LEONE, Scott Elliot, 4202. LIBERIA, Whyte. Ivory Coast: Bouroukrou, Chevalier, 16984. Nicerta, Barter, 67 (Brass River), 1609 (Nupe), 3253, 3401 (R. Obba, types), Millson (Yoruba), Shaw, 23 (Lokoya), Mann, 822 (Bagroo River), W. С. Thomson, 64 (Old Calabar), Bowland (W.* Lagos). KAMERUN, Zenker, 971, 1029, 2532, and 3266 (Bipindi), 1703, 2367, 3440, 3796, Staudt, 92, Preuss, 1187. NIAMNIAM, Schiveinfurth, 3189, 3221. Frencu Сохсо, Klaine, 5, 69, Lecomte, b 97 (Mazomba), 723 (Poste de la Mission), Chevalier, 14356 (San Thomé), оуан, 444. Сохсо Free Starr, Burton, Chr. Smith, 63, Schweinfurth, 3189 (Monbuttu). ANGOLA, Weiwitsch, 1851. Cut. Kew Gardens. 213 MR. S. T, DUNN: A REVISION 103. M. umacRoPHYLLA, Benth. in Hook. Ie. Pl. t. 488-9 (1848) ; Hook. f. Niger Fl. (1849) 318, t. 32-3; Baker in Oliver, Fl. Trop. Afr. ii. 127; Harms in Notizhl, Bot. Gart. Berlin, App. xxi. (1911) 68, t. 2—M. Hookeriana, Taub, in Engl. u. Prantl, Pflanzenfam. iii. 3, 271. Arbor parva, 2-5 m. alta, cortice brunneo, ramis lenticellatis, Folia 9-6-juga, 30-60 em. longa, petiolo 3-plo longiora, rachi mox glabra ; foliola superiora lateralia ovato-oblonga, obtuse acuminata, basi obtusa, 10-20 em. longa, chartacea, supra glabra et pallide viridia, subtus tenuiter adpresse griseo-sericea, venis marginem appropinquantibus 12-14-paribus erecto- patentibus subtus prominentibus ; petioluli 5-8 mm. longi ; stipellee caducæ. Panicule racemiformes in foliorum superiorum axillis erectæ, 40-60 em. longæ, pedunculis 3-plo longiores, rachi primo puberula; nodi floriferi 3-5 mm. longi, velutini, bracteis brevibus lanceolatis suffulti. Flores in nodis faseieulati, 2*4 em. longi; pedicelli 6-9 mm. longi, ut calyces brunneo- pubescentes ; bracteæ 1-2 mm. long, lanceolate. Calyx campanulatus, basi truncatus, 9 mm. longus, 6 mm. latus, dentibus obsoletis; bracteolæ rotun- date, 1 mm. longs, decidum. Petala glabra, rosea vel purpurea ; vexilli lamina ovata, in unguem brevem angustata, 2:1 em. longa, 1% em. lata ; alee carineeque petala oblongze, basi truncatæ. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. seus brevis, lobulatus. Ovarium lineare, velutinum, multiovulatum. Legumen lineare, ad basin angustatum, 15 em. longum, 2-3 em. latum, velu- tinum, glabrescens, facile dehiscens, valvis tenuiter lignosis, liberis, obscure marginatis, Semina 3-4, oblonga, compressa; radicula brevis inclusa. Flowers in November. KAMERUN, Zenker, 3110, Ledermann, 6182 (Ndonge), Bates, 59 (Batanga). FnENOen Сохсо, Griffon, 692. CULTIVATED : Fernando Po, Vogel, 117 (type). Bentham and Hooker apparently published this species independently, but under the same name and with the same (Fiteh’s) plate. Many plates were prepared about 1848-9 from West African material in the Kew Herbarium for publication in the ‘Icones, and the name M. macrophylla was doubtless in MS. on the type specimens. Taubert apparently thought that Bentham’s and Hookers M. macro- phylla were different plants, and therefore distinguished the latter as M. Hookeriana. 104. M. Маххи, Baker in Oliver, Fl. Trop. Afr. i. 127; De Wild. in Ann. Мих. Congo, sér, 3, 1. 62, sér, 5, ii. 147 : De Wild. Etudes Fl. Bangala, 323. — Lonchocarpus Zenkeri, Taub. in. Fngl. Jahrb. xxiii. (1896) 193.. Arbor parva, 6-8 m. alta, cortice fusco levi lenticellato, novellis brunneo- sericeis, Folia 7-11-juga, 30—50 em, longa, petiolo 3-plo longiora, rachi ut ea panieule fere glabra; stipulæ oblongo-lineares, 5-6 mm. long:e, reflexæ, persistentes ; foliola superiora lateralia oblonga, breviter acuminata, basi OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 213 obtusa, 8 em. longa, chartacea, glabra, venis marginem. appropinquantibus 8-10-paribus erecto-patentibus ob colorem solum conspicuis ; petioluli pubes- centes, 4 mm. longi. Paniculy racemiformes axillares, 25-40 cm. longæ ; nodi floriferi elongati, multiflori, ad 7 mm. longi. Flores aggregati, 2-4 cm. longi; pedicelli 4 mm. longi; bracteze braeteolieque breves, obtuse. Calya "mpanulatus, basi apiceque truncatus, dentibus obsoletis, breviter adpresse sericeus. Petala glabra; vexilli lamina rotundata, in unguem 3-plo breviorem abrupte angustata ; alee oblong, basi subfaleatze ; сатіпа petala conformia, apice paullo velutina. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Ovarium lineare, breviter velutinum, multiovulatum. Legumen lineare, 13 em. longum, 2 em. latum, velutinum, valvis crasse coriacels. FRENCH Congo, Mann (type). KAMERUN: Bipinde, Zenker, 1173, 1009, Preuss, 258, Zenker, 100 (at 800 m.). 105. M. rxiLoPETALA, Harms in Wiss. Erg. Deutsch. ешт. Afr. Lap. 1907-8, i1. 256 (reimpr.). Fruteæ elatus vel arbor parva, ramis primo velutinis suleatis. Folia 2-1-juga, 15-40 em. longa, rachi glabra vel tenuiter puberula : stipulee eaducie ; foliola lateralia superiora oblonga, caudata, basi rotundata, 10-11 em. longa, papyracea, glabra, venis marginem appropinquantibus 6-paribus inter se arcuatis supra impressis iufra prominentibus; petioluli 5 mm. longi; stipellie caducæ. Рале perulatee, sessiles, гатова, in foliorum superiorum axillis, 18-15 em. longa, rachi ut ramis calycibusque sericeo-pubescente ; ramuli floriferi, ad З mm. longi. Flores fasciculati, 1:4 mm. longi; pedicelli 4 mm. longi; bracteæ lanceolate, caducæ, рагу. Calyæ campanulatus, puberulus, 5-6 mm. longus, dentibus 5 obscuris; bracteolee subulatee, 1-2 mm. longæ. Petala glabra, brunneo-viridula ; vexilli lamina rotundata, ecallosa, basi abrupte in unguem brevem angustata, purpurascens ; al carinseque petala oblongze, hamatee. Stamina diadelpha, Orarium lineari-lanceolatum, in stylum angustatum, multiovulatum, pubescens. Flowers January to April. Congo FREE SrATE: Fort Beni, Mildbraed, 3209. 106. M. TuoxxEnt, De Wild. in Etudes Fl. Bangala, 218, t. 1. Frutex vel arbor parva, cortice levi. Folia 4-juga, cire. 20 cm. longa, rachi subglabra, petiolo 3—4-plo longiora ; stipulæ parvee, ovatee, persistentes ; foliola superiora lateralia obovata, breviter et obtuse acuminata, apice retusa, basi rotundata vel subcordata, 6—9 em. longa, chartacea, glabra, venis mar- ginem appropinquantibus 6-7-paribus infra prominulis ; petioluli 5-6 mm. longi, puberuli; stipellae nulle. — Panzeulee axillares, 30-50 cm. longi, rachi ramisque velutinis ; nodi floriferi 1-2 mm. longi. Flores fasciculati, 1*6 em. 214 MH. S. T. DUNN: А REVISION longi; pedicelli 2 mm. longi; braeteze minute. Calyx campanulatus, apice basique truncatus, 4 mm. longus, aureo-velutinus ; bracteolie minute. Petala glabra, rubida ; vexilli lamina ovata, in unguem brevem acuminata ; ale lineari-oblong:e, basi obtuse ; carinæ petala oblonga, subhamata. Stamina diadelpha. Discus brevis, annularis. Ovarium breviter stipitatum, lanceo- latum, multiovulatum, sericeum. Flowers in March. Coxao Freer STavE: Mokoange (Ubangi), Thonner, 268 (type). 107. M. ABoENsIs, Hook. f. ev Baker in Oliver, Fl. Trop. Jr. ii. 1390.— M. macrophylla, Benth., var. aboensis, Hook. f. in Hook. Niger Fl. 319. Arbor 10-15 m. vel rarius minor, cortice rugoso griseo, novellis velutinis mox glabris. Folia 6—9-juga, 40-60 em. longa, petiolo 5-plo longiora, rachi ut pagina inferiore foliolorum et ut inflorescentia tota preter petala plus minus ferruginea ; stipulee bractezeque lineares, obtusie, curvatze, 6 mm. longe ; foliola lateralia superiora anguste oblonga, breviter acuminata, apiculata, basi rotundata, chartacea, supra glabra, nitentia, venis marginem appropinquan- tibus 10-L1-paribus arcuatis infra prominentibus ; petioluli 5 mm. longi ; stipellie caducæ. Paniculir racemiformes apice approximate, sepius supra- axillares, erectæ, 20-50 em. longæ, pedunculis 4-plo longiores ; rami floriferi 1:0-1:5 em. longi, rarius breviores. Flores in ramulis approximati, 2:4-2:6 em. longi: pedicelli 5-8 mm. longi. (СаГа brunneus, 8 mm. longus, apice basique truncatus, dentibus obsoletis. Petala glabra, purpurea; vexilli lamina rotun- data, ecallosa, in unguem abrupte angustata ; alee carineeque petala oblong, subhamate. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus annularis. Ovarium lineare, multiovulatum. Legumen lineare, 14 em, longum, 2—9 em. latum, rubro-brunneum, velutinum, obscure marginatum. Semina 4—5. NIGERIA, „оке! (Ebo, type), Barter, 148, 1806, Mann, 512 (Bonny River), Vogel (Ebo), ГГ. H. Johnston (Cross. River Exp.), Williams, 24 (Calabar), Holland, 201 (Okuni), Dennett, 15, and M. N. Thompson, 5 (Benin City). KAMERUN: Yaunde Station, Zenker, 317. Var. GLABRESCENS, Dunn, var. nov. Omnibus partibus glabrior. SPANISH GUINEA: Nelleburg, Tessmann, 412. KAMERUN : Zenker et Staudt, 100 (Yaunde). 108. M. rAvcrivGa, Harms in Engl. Jahrb. xxvi. (1899) 287, Frutex ? ramulis rugosis rubro-brunneis. Folia 2-juga, 10-12 em. longa, rachi ut petiolulis paginaque inferiore foliolorum puberula, petiolo ter longiora ; foliola superiora lateralia obovata, apice obtusa, basi rotundata, 9 em. longa, membranacea, supra glabra, reticulata, venis 6-7-paribus utrinque inconspicuis ; petioluli 3 mm. longi: stipellee nulle. Paniculæ racemiformes apice ramulorum fasciculati; nodi floriferi parvi, sessiles. OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 215 Flores 1-2-ni, 1'0—1°1 em. longi ; pedicelli 6-7 mm. longi, ut calyces minute puberuli ; bracteze bracteoleeque nullæ vel caducæ. Calye campanulatus, 3-4 mm. longus, dentibus tubo 10-plo brevioribus. Ге: lamina rotundata, in unguem brevissimum angustata, basi bieallosa ; ale carineeque petala ovate, basi obtusse. Stamina monadelpha. Discus nullus, Ovarium lanceo- latum, pubescens, multiovulatum. GERMAN East AFRICA (probably): Salanda, Fischer, 194 (type). 109. M. THonsineu, Baker in Oliver, Fl. Trop. Afr. ii. 128 (syn. exclus.) ; De Wild. in Ann. Mus. Congo, sér. 3, 1. 62; Stapf in Johnston, Liberia, ii. 5393.— M. Atite, /Jarms in Engl. Jahrb. xxxiii. (1902) 167. Robinia Thon- пїп її, Schum. et Thonn, Pl. Guin, 349. Arbor mediocris, 6-10 in. alta, preter inflorescentiam et costam foliolorum glabra, cortice pallido rugoso. Folia (5—)4-]uga, 15-20 cm. longa, petiolo 5-6-plo longiora : stipulee oblongze, caducæ : folia lateralia superiora lanceo- lata vel ovato-oblonga, obtuse acuminata, apiculata, basi obtusa, 5-6 em. longa, chartacea, tandem reticulata, venis marginem approximantibus 5-7- paribus arcuatis infra prominulis, costa basi subtus utrinque setulosa ; petioluli 4—5 mm. longi: stipelle nulle. Љосе (rarissime panicule race- miformes) preecoces, axillares, 12-22 em. longi, ad basin sepius nodiferi sed solum in partibus tres superioribus floriferi, rachi pubescenti; nodi floriferi seepissime sessiles, uniflori. Flores approximati, L:5-1:8 em. longi ; braetezg oblongse, caducæ ; pedicelli 6-7 mm. longi, paullo supra medium bibracteolati, ut calyces bracteoleque setacez 1 mm. longs adpresse sericei. («Гуе campanulatus, 6-7 mm. longus, dentibus tubo 8-ріо brevioribus. Petala lilacina vel rarius alba; vexilli lamina rotundata, in unguem 4-ріо breviorem subito contracta, leviter bieallosa, medio basi et dorso ut unguis tenuiter hirtula ; alie carineque petala oblonge, basi obtuse, praecipue infe- rius hirtulæ. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus breviter annularis. | Ovarium lineare, sericeum, multiovulatum. Legumen lineare, ad 16 em. longum, 2 em. latam, suturis immaturis incrassatis, glabrum, nitens, dehiscens ; valve lignosee, inter semina coherentes. Semina 4-6, oblonga, lenticularia. Flowers from August to March, fruits in the following December. SIERRA LEONE, /rring (Abbeokuta, ** Indigo ?). Согр Coast, W. H. Johnson, 456, 911 (Krobo Plains). DanowxEv: Cercle d'Abomey, Chevatier, 23271 (entre Massi et Goutyssa), Moyen- Dahomey, Cercle de Sabalon, Chevalier, 23730 (entre Gonka et Danté). Toco, Warnecke, 66, Baumann, 128 ( Misahóhe). NiGERIA : Old Calabar, Robb ; Lagos, Foster, 21, MacGregor, 216, Row- land; N. Nigeria, Dalziel, 404, 23, Elliott, 36, 37, Parsons (Zario) ; S. Nigeria, Unwin, 24, Barter, A81, 1618, 1624. 216 MR. S. T. DUNN: A REVISION ANGOLA (cultivated), Gossweiler, 491 (Loanda) ; St. Thomé, Quintas, 113. As a shade-tree in towns and villages it is commonly cultivated throughout and beyond its natural range. Mr. Gossweiler tells me that in Angola it is a favourite tree for forming avenues along new roads, on account of its beauty during flowering-time and the ease with which it can be propagated. Large branches up to 3 inches thick, severed from the trees and planted in the ground, will root and be in leaf again ina month or two. Baker in revising the Milletiias for the ‘Flora of Tropical Africa, did not dis- tinguish Baillon’s M. (отапа from Robinia Thonningi’, and, as the abun- dant material now available proves the former to be a Lonchocarpus, his synonymy and geographical distribution have to be restricted. An unfailing mark of distinction of M. Thonningii from all allied species is the small brush of hairs at the base of the midrib below its otherwise glabrous leaflets. 110. M. хАХАСАХА, Harms in Engl. Jahrb. xxvi. (1899) 288. Arbor parva, cortice hornotino tenuiter velutino lentieellato. Folia 4-(3-5-)juga, 30-40 em. longa, irachi tereti striata mox glabra; stipule 'aduez ; foliola superiora lateralia oblonga vel Janceolato-oblonga, apice acuminata, caudata, basi obtusa, 10—15(-25) em. longa, papyracea, glabra, venis marginem appropinquantibus 7-9-paribus haud prominentibus ; pe- tioluli 4—5 mm. longi; stipelle nulle. Panicule racemiformes, ab apice ramorum plures, 25-35 em. longi, raehi brevissime velutina ; nodi floriferi globulares, 2 mm. longi. Flores fasciculati, L:8-2*0 em. longi. Саул apice basique truncatus, dentibus obsoletis, sericeus. — Vezilli lamina rotundata, basi truncata, dorso dense sericea, ungue 4—5-plo longior ; айе ovate, basi in unguem :equilongum obtuse contracts ; carinæ petala conformia, basi autem subhamata. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus annularis. Ovarium lineare, sericeum, multiovulatum. Legumen lineare, 13 em. longum, 3 em. latum, dehiscens ; valvæ elasticæ, glabræ, inter semina primo cohærentes, commissura acuta. Semina 4, 15 em. longa et lata, nitentia, castanea. Flowers in February, fruits in March. SIERRA LEONE: Yelisanda, Smythe, 66; Kambia, Scott Elliot, 52250 ; Коби, Searcies, Scott Elliot, 4598. FRENCH GUINEA, Chevalier, 12053, 12165, 12737 (Conaky), 13001 (Vallee de la Santa). KAMERUN, Zenker, 1466 (type), 2449 ; Fernando Po, Barier, 1597. Closely resembles Lonchocarpus sericeus, H. D. K., but is distinguished by its fruit. OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 217 111. M. Zecutana, Harms in Engl. Jahrb. xl. (1907) 36. Arbor magna, preter inflorescentiam glabra, cortice lenticellato. Folia 6—8-juga, 20-60 em. longa, petiolo 5-plo longiora ; stipule caduca ; foliola superiora lateralia lanceolato-oblonga, acuminata, basi obtusa, 6-15 cm. longa, chartacea, supra nitentia, venis marginem approximantibus 6—8-paribus erecto-patentibus infra prominentibus ; petioluli 3 mm. longi; хире minimise vel nullæ. Panicule racemiformes in paniculam terminalem basi paullo foliosam collecte, et apice ramorum aggregate, 15-25 em. long:e, rachi ut ramulis. pedicellis calycibus dorsoque vexilli breviter dense хегісео- velutina ; ramuli floriferi ad 1*1 em. longi, rare longiores, basi breviter nudi. Flores aggregati, 2:5-2:8 em. longi ; pedicelli 3-5 mm. longi ; bracteæ non visæ; bracteolæ 1 mm. longæ, deciduæ. Calyx 7-8 mm. longus, apice basique truncatus, dentibus tubo 8-plo brevioribus. — Veailli lamina rotundata, basi truncata, ungue bis longior, dorso pulchre brunneo-sericea, ecallosa ; ale oblong, hamate ; carin petala oblonga, hamata, apice paullo hirtula. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus breviter tubularis vel annularis. Ovarium lineare, sericeum, multiovulatum. Legumen lineare, ad 14 em. longum, 15-25 em. latum, glabrum, facile dehiscens, valvis coriaceis. Semina ad 8, discoidea, 1*4 em. longa et lata. SIERRA LEONE, Smythe, 121. LIBERIA, Dinklage, 2632 (Webbo-am-Cavally ). Ivory Coast: Moyenne Sassandra, Chevalier, 19142 ; Grabo, Chevalier, 19740; Endé, Chevalier, 22473. Toco, Busse, 3449 (Vedeme, type). NiGERIA : Oban, Talbot. Gorp Coast: Aburi Hills, W. H. Johnson, 464. 112. M. STAPFIANA, Dunn, sp. n. Frutex 3-4 m. altus, preter inflorescentiam glaber, cortice lenticellato. Folia 4-juga, 20-30 em. longa, petiolo 5-plo longiora ; stipulæ oblong:ze, 3 mm. longze, deciduz; foliola superiora lateralia 8-10 cin. longa, acuminata, basi obtusa, chartacea, supra nitentia, venis marginem approximantibus 1—8-paribus erecto-patentibus infra prominentibus ; petioluli 3 mm. longi ; stipellee nulli. Paniculie racemiformes in summis ramis aphyllis aggregate, 10-15 em. longæ, rachi superius ut pedicellis calycibus dorsoque vexilli dense breviter adpresse sericea; nodi floriferi ad 4 mm. longi. Flores fasciculati, 91-24 em. longi; pedicelli 35-4 mm. longi; bracteze nulle. Саул cam- atus, basi truncatus, dentibus tubo 6-plo brevioribus; bracteolee minute, panul Vewilli lamina rotundata, in unguem brevem subito persistentes, lanceolatze. contracta, ecallosa ; ale carinæque petala oblongze, hamatz. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus annularis. Ovarium lineare, sericeum, multiovulatum. KAMERUN, Mann, 2216 (Cameroon River). 218 MR. S. T. DUNN: A REVISION This fine species is dedicated to my friend Dr. Otto Stapf, the distinguished Keeper of Kew Herbarium, to whose kindness I owe many of the advantages which I have enjoyed in revising this genus. 113. M. NUDIFLORA, Welw. ev Baker in Oliver, Fl. Trop. Afr. її. 130 ; Thern, Cat. Welw. Afr. Dl. i. 228; Ficalho, Pl, Uteis Afr. Portug. 122. Arbor at 13 m. alta, ramis tuberculatis, ramulis pendulis mox glabris. Folia 4-juga, 15-25 em. longa, petiolo 5-plo longiora, rachi laxe ferruginea; їр ш eadueze ; foliola lateralia superiora oblongo-lanceolata, breviter acuminata, basi cuneata, 6-8 em. longa, molliter coriacea, fere carnosa (Welw.), supra atro-viridia, subtus breviter tomentosa, venis marginem appro- pinquantibus 7—9-paribus erecto-patulis haud prominentibus; petioluli 4-6 mm. longi: stipellee паа. Racemi preecoces, ad 30 em. longi, breviter peduneulati; raches pedicelli calyeesque laxe ferruginei; nodi floriferi parvi, sessiles, paueitlori. Flores fasciculati, preecoces, 2 em. longi; pedicelli 3 mm. longi; bracteæ deciduee, bracteoleeque paullo subtus calycem affixæ, setacere, 2-3 mm. longæ. Сау 9 mm. longus, basi atro-brunneus veeteroquin rubro-brunneus, dentibus angustis acuminatis tubo bis brevioribus setuliferis. Petala pulchre purpureo-violaeea ; vexilli lamina ovata, in unguem 4-plo breviorem abrupte contracta, dorso tenuiter sed facie in medio basis densius pubescens ; ale anguste oblong, basi truncate setulosee; сагіпа petala oblonga, basi cuneata, in parte inferiore ungueque hirtula. Stamina mona- delpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus nullus. Ovarium lineare, pubescens, 1-10-ovulatum. Legumen pendulum. Flowers, which appear before the leaves and cover the whole tree, in July and August, nearly ripe fruit in August. ANGOLA, Welwitsch, 1850 (primitive forests of Quibanga about Sange and on the left bank of the River Cuango : type). Deseribed by Welwitsch as “a vast and beautiful tree,” leafless at time of flowering. 114. M. PALLENS, Stapf in Johnston, Liberia, ii. 593. Frutex cortice fusco lenticellato, preter inflorescentiam glaber. Folia 6-juga, ad 30 em. longa, petiolo 6-plo longiora; stipule caduew ; foliola lateralia superiora. ovato-oblonga vel oblonga, acuminata, хере fere caudata, basi oblique obtusa, 6-12 em. longa, papyracea, utrinque tenuiter reticulata, venis marginem approximantibus 5-7-paribus arcuatis; petioluli 2-4 mm. longi; stipellæ setaceæ, 1-2 mm. long. Panicule racemiformes, axillares, 15-20 em. longæ, dimidio inferiore vel plure nudo, rachi superiore pubes- cente; nodi floriferi ad 4 mm. longi. Flores 1-4-ni, 2 em. longi; pedicelli 3-4 mm, longi; braeteze minute. Calye 5-6 mm. longus, dentibus tubo 6-plo brevioribus, laxe adpresse sericeus, basi bibraeteolatus; bracteolee minute. OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 219 Ра Petala rubida vel purpurea, exodorata ; vexilli lamina ovata, in unguem brevem angustata, dorso tenuiter adpresse sericea; ale oblongze, basi hamate; carin: petala subhamata. Stamina monadelpha, vexilare basi solutum. Discus breviter tubulosus. Ovarium pubescens, lineare, multiovulatum. Legumen lineare, 7 cm. longum, 1°8 em. latum, suturis incrassatis, subglabrum. Semina 3. Flowers January to March. FnENOH GUINEA, Chevalier, 12637 (Timbo), Farmar, 259, Heudelot, 193. SIERRA Leone, Scott Elliot, 4609, 5771, 9889, H. H. Johnston, 68 (Free Town), Sierra Leone Herb. 7 (Furca). LIBERIA, Whyte (within 6 miles of. Munrovia, type), Dinklage, 1787, 1962, 1994. 115. M. Coxnavr, Harms in Engl. Jahrb. xxxiii. (1902) 168. Arbor parva, cortice brunneo lenticellato. Folia 9-6-juga, 22-28 cm. longa, omnino glabra, nigrescentia ; stipule caducie ; foliola lateralia superiora oblonga, caudata, 5-10 em. longa, chartacea, venis marginem appropin- quantibus 7—9-paribus supra et subtus paullo prominulis; petioluli 4 mm. longi; stipelle breves, setaceæ. Panicule racemiformes ad ramorum apices fasciculatee, 10-20 em. longze, pedunculate, гас ut pedicellis calycibusque breviter aureo-velutina ; nodi floriferi globosi vel breviter clavati. Flores fasciculati, 1°7—1°9 em. longi; pedicelli 5 mm. longi. Calyx campanulatus, 7 mm. longus et latus, dentibus 3—5-plo tubo brevioribus. Petala pallide violacea; vexilli lamina late ovata, reflexa, basi truncata, bicarinata, extus dense sericea, ungue paullo longior; alæ fortiter hamatæ; carinæ petala in unguem angustata. Stamina monadelpha. Discus obsoletus. Ovarium lineare, sericeum. Flowers in February. Var. TYPICA. Calycis dentibus tubo 5-plo brevioribus rotundatis. Kameru, Conran, 71 (Bangwe, type). Var. LEbERMANNIL, Dunn, var. nov. Calycis dentibus tubo 3-plo brevi- oribus, triangularibus. KAMERUN, Ledermann, 2154 (Tehape Pass). 116. M. SEenxkTI, De Wild. in Ann. Mus. Congo, sér. 5, iii. 204. Arbor ligno durissimo, preter inflorescentiam glabra, ramulis levibus paullo lenticellatis. Folia 8-juga, 30-40 em. longa, petiolis 7-plo longiora ; stipulze рагу, oblong, persistentes; foliola superiora lateralia oblonga, subito acuminata, caudata, basi obtusa, 10-12 em. longa, papyracea, utrinque reticulata, venis marginem propinquantibus 9-paribus parum prominentibus; petioluli 4 mm. longi: stipellie setaceæ, 2 mm. longæ. Paniculæ racemiformes axillares, 15-25 em. longi, parte florifera duplo longiore quam sterili; rachis LINN. JOURN.— BOTANY, VOL. XLI. R ^ 220 MR. S. T. DUNN: A REVISION apice puberula; nodi floriferi 1-5 mm. longi; bracteis parvis setaceis. Flores fasciculati, 1:8 ст. longi; pedicelli 8-4 mm. longi; bractes nulli. Calyx late campanulatus, 4 mm. longus, 3°5 mm. latus, breviter aureo-sericeus, dentibus brevibus; braeteole oblongæ, 1 mm. longe. — Ve«illi lamina alba, rotundata, in unguem abrupte angustata, dorso breviter dense sericea; alee earineque petala miniaria, albo-maculata, oblonga, uncinata. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus tubularis. Ovarium lineare, sericeum, multiovulatum. Coxao Fn&E STATE, Seret, 793 (Gagara, type). 117. M. prastica, Welw. ex Baker in Oliver, Fl. Trop. Afr. i. 128; De Wild. in Ann. Mus. Congo, sér. 3, i. 61, sér. 4, 193; De Wild. in Compagnie de Kasai, 310; De Wild. Etudes Fl. Bangala, 218; Hiern, Cat. Welw. Afr. Pl. і. 226; Ficalho, Pl. Ut. Afr. Portug. 132. Frutex vel arbor 2-30 m. alta, cortice fusco lenticellato. Folia 8-10-juga, 95-35 em. longa, petiolo 10-plo longiora, rachi eanalieulato paullo rufo- pubescente; stipulæ oblongæ, 4-5 mm. longæ, persistentes; foliola lateralia superiora oblanceolato-oblonga, acuminata, basi obliqua, obtusa, 5-8 cm. longa, chartacea, supra glabra, subtus, præter venas plus minus sericeo- pubescentes, glabra, glauca, venis marginem approximantibus 6—8-paribus porrectis utrinque obscuris; petioluli 2 mm. longi; stipellie setaceze, 1-1:5 mm. longe. Рапісше racemiformes axillares, et in summo caule fasciculati, 15-20 em. longi, pedunculo brevi, rachi robusta breviter velutina ; nodi floriferi globulares, sessiles vel subsessiles, 1-3 mm. longi. Flores in nodo quoque pauci, fasciculati, 1°6—1°8 em. longi; pedicelli 3 mm. longi; bracteze caduem. Calye dense brunneo-velutinus, campanulatus, 5 mm. longus, dentibus tubo 7-plo brevioribus, inferiori paullo ceteris longiore. Petala violacea; vexilli lamina ovata, in unguem brevem angustata, dorso brunnea adpresse sericea; ali oblong, uncinatæ; carinze petala subhamata. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. / Niscus annularis. | Ovarium pubescens, lineare, multiovulatum. Legumen immaturum lineare, 17 em. longum, 2 em. latum, suturis incrassatis, glabrum. Flowers in January and February. Kamerun, Ledermann, 2070 and 2082 (Ngom), 2572 (Mba), Zenker, 670, 711 (Jaunde Station). Frencu Coxao, Tessmann, 834, Soyauw, 57 (Loango). Conco Free STATE, Sehweinfurth, 3470 (Monbuttu), Chr. Smith, 60, Mildbraed, 2355 (Fort Beni), 2466 (Lumengo), Marques, 33 (Malange). ANGOLA, Welwitsch, 1856-8 (types). Welwitsch describes M. drastica as а tree with strong wood used for making charcoal. It has an ample crown and the habit of an Ash. In Angola it is called Ditenda or Quitenda. OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 221 118. M. BREVISTIPELLATA, De Wild. in Ann. Mus. Congo, sér. 4, 193. „Собот ramulis velutinis lenticellatis. Folia T-juga, 20 em. longa, rachi hirtella; foliola superiora lateralia oblongo-lanceolata, aeuminata, basi euneata, 5-1 cm. longa, utrinque tenuiter hirsuta prsecipue in venis infra; stipellæ setaceæ, I mm. longs. Panicule racemiformes axillares, foliis brevioribus, rachi ferrugineo-hirsuta; ramuli floriferi breves, apice multiflori. Flores 22 cm. longi; pedicelli ferruginei, 5 mm. longi; bracteolæ minute. Calyx 5 mm. longus, sparse ferrugineus, ciliatus, dentibus inconspieuis, Vewilli lamina suborbicularis, dorso sericea. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Ovarium pubescens. Flowers in August. Conco Free State: Lukafu, Verdiek, 55 (type). Native name Solemosji. 119. M. CYANANTHA, Dunn, sp. n. Frutex cortice lenticellato, Folia 7-8-jugu, 25-35 em. longa, petiolo decies longiora, rachi sulcata subglabra ; stipulee deciduæ ; foliola lateralia superiora anguste oblonga, acuminata, basi obtusa, 9-11 em. longa, papyracea, supra glabra, nitentia, subtus, precipue in venis, breviter ferruginea, venis marginem appropinquantibus 6-8-paribus arcuatis supra impressis infra prominulis; petioluli 5-6 mm. longi. —Panicule racemiformes plures, in summo caule fascieulatze, 8-10 em. longa, sessiles, rachi ut pedicellis rufo- velutina ; nodi floriferi sessiles, lati. Flores fasciculati, 9*7 cm. longi, pedicelli 7-8 mm. longi; bracteze obscure. Calyæ campanulatus, 8 mm. longus, 5-6 mm. latus, breviter et tenuiter ferrugineus, margine tomentosus, dentibus 4 latis tubo 7—8-plo brevioribus, superiore emarginato ; bracteolæ minute, deciduæ. Petula cyanea ; vexilli lamina subrotundata, in unguem gradatim angustata, ecallosa, dorso laxe sericea ; alee et carinæ petala paullo hamatz. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Ovarium lineare, dense sericeum, pluriovulatum, in stylum glabrum complanatum exiens. Flowers in June. Ucanpa, Bagshawe, 357 (bank of ће Kagera near Chulema). 120. M. rERRUGINEA, Hochst. in Flora, xxix. (1846) 597; Baker in Oliver, Fl. Trop. Afr. i. 130; Fiori, Boschi e Piante Legnose Eritrea, 186.—Sesbania ferruginea, Hochst. in Schimper, Herb. Abyss. n. 919. Berrebera ferruginea, /Jochst. in Flora, xxix. (1846) 597. Inga byrsino- carpa, Hochst. in Schimper, Herb. Abyss. n. 536. «lrbor parva, cortice mox glabra nitente. Folia 10-11-juga, 23-26 em. longa, peduneulo 6-plo longiora, rachi ut pagina inferiore foliolorum ad maturitatem. velutina tarde glabrescente tandem omnino glabra glauca ; stipule lineares, laxw, 4 mm. longs ; foliola lateralia superiora anguste R2 222 MR. S. T. DUNN : A REVISION lanceolata, oblonga, gradatim acuminata, basi rotundata, obtusa, 5-7 cm. longa, chartacea, supra glabra, venis marginem appropinquantibus 8-10- paribus erecto-patentibus infra prominulis; petioluli 1:5-2 mm. longi ; stipellee setaceæ, persistentes, 1 mm. longs. Paniculw racemiformes in caule summo axillares, 20-30 em. long, in dimidio inferiore nude, rachi ferru- gineo-velutina ; nodi floriferi globulares vel ovales vel cylindrici, eum pedunculo brevi 3-8 mm. longi, 3 mm. lati, Flores 2-4-ni. fasciculati, 2:1- 2:3 em. longi; pedicelli 3:5—4:5 mm. longi, ut calyx vexillique dorsum adpresse dense sericei. Calyx 8 mm. longus, dentibus tubo 8-plo brevioribus; braeteole minute, “5 mm. longs. Vexilli lamina rotundata, basi truncata, ecallosa, in unguem 7-plo breviorem abrupte contracta ; alee carineeque petala oblongs, basi truncate vel subhamatz, breviter unguieulatz. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus breviter tubulosus. | Ovarium lineare, sericeum, multiovulatum. Legumen lineare, 18-27 cm. longum, 2:5-3 em. latum, glabrum, suturis paullo incrassatis. Flowers in December, fruit in June. ABYSSINIA, Schimper, 279, 861 (Abba Gerima, types), Salt. Soupan, Heudner, 80. GALLALAND, Ellenbeck, 1725 (Sidamo). Erirrea (fide Fiore, l. c.). Herbarium specimens gathered at different seasons have strikingly different facies owing to the change in hairiness of the leaflets. In June, when the flowers are in bud and the fruit ripe, the leaflets are softly velvety beneath, but they become quite glabrous and glaucous beneath by the time the flowers are expanded in December. 120a. M. AROMATICA, Dunn, sp. n.—M. rhodantha, Hiern, Cat. Welw. Afr. Pl. i. 229; Ficalho, Pl. Uteis Afr. Portug. 133, non Baril, Arbor 4-9 m. alta ; lignum flavescens, aromaticum ; ramuli rugosi, mox glabri. olia 9-10-juga, 25-27 em. longa, petiolo 7-plo longiora; rachis laxe ferruginea ; stipulæ lanceolate, 4 mm. lonew, caducie ; foliola superiora lateralia lanceolato-oblonga, apice breviter obtuse acuminata, nonnunquam retusa, 5-6 em. longa, papyracea, glaucescentia, prieter costam snbtus dense ferrugineam tandem utrinque subglabra ; уеп marginem appropinquantes 6-8-pares in nervum marginalem currentes, utrinque paullo reticulate ; petioluli 2 mm. longi; stipellæ setaceze, 3 mm. longæ, persistentes. — Panieule racemiformes axillares, 14:5. em. longre (una tantum visa): ramuli floriferi versus apicem floriferi, 3-4 mm. longi, ut rachis ferruginei, Flores fasci- culati, 1:2 em. longi; pedicelli 3-4 mm. longi ; bracteæ braeteolieque lanceo- late, 1 mm. longe. Саул campanulatus, laxe pubescens, 3 mm. longus ; dentes tubo 6—8-plo breviores, acuminati. Petula violacea ; vexilli lamina rotundata in unguem brevem angustata, basi ecallosa, dorso adpresse sericea ; alee carineeque petala. oblonga, basi obtuse. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare- OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 223 basi solutum. — Orarium pubescens, lineare, pluriovulatum. Legumen imma- turum lineare. Flowers in January. ANGOLA : District Pungo Andongo, Welwitsch, 1853 (wooded or bushy slopes near Caghuy) ; District of Golungo Alto, 1852 (banks of Mata de Quisueula). The tree is called Quisecua by the natives, who highly value its aromatic wood. 121. M. pura, Dunn in Journ. Bot. xlix. (1911) 221.—M. ferruginea, Harms in Wiss. Erg. Deutsch. Жент. Afr. Eep. 1901-8, ii. 256, non Hochst. Arbor vel frutex 2-12 m. alta, gracilis vel scandens, cortice olivaceo lenti- cellato primo ferrugineo mox glabro. Folia 8-9-juga, 25-35 em. longa, petiolo 5-6-plo longiora, rachi ut pagina inferiore foliolorum primo laxe ferruginea mox præter costa glabra : stipule tarde deciduæ, lineares, obtuse, 5-7 mm. longz; foliola lateralia superiora anguste oblanceolato-oblonga, gradatim acuminata, basi rotundata, 6-9 em. longa, chartacea, venis marginem approximantibus 8-paribus erecto-patentibus infra prominulis ; petioluli 3:5— 4°5 mm. longi; stipelle setacew, 15-2 mm. longæ. Panicule racemiformes in caule summo axillares, 20-25 em. longe, in partibus tribus superioribus vel paullo majus floriferz, rachi ut pedicellis calyceque breviter laxeque ferruginea ; nodi floriferi sessiles. Flores 2—4-ni, fasciculati, 2:5—2'7 em. longi; pedicelli L:0-1:3 em. longi. Calya campanulatus, 6-8 mm. longus, dentibus tubo 6-plo brevioribus; braeteole parvee, paullo infra calycem affixæ. Petala pulchre roseo-violacea ; vexilli lamina rotundata, basi cordata, medio rugosa, in unguem angustata ; ale basi truncate, carinæ petala. sub- hamata. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus calyci adnatus. Ovarium pubescens, lineare, multiovulatum. Legumen lineare, 12 em. longum, 2 em. latum, suturis haud incrassatis, dehiscens, valvis inter semina coherentibus. Semina 1'2 em. longa, ovati-lentieularia ; radicula in com- missura basis truncate cotyledonum accumbens. Congo Frere STATE : Ruwenzori, Mildbraed, 2479. UGANDA, Dawe, 452, 459, 481, Scott Elliot, 7544 (Ruwenzori), Tufnell, Bagshawe, 1071 (near Mpanga, River Toro). GERMAN East Arrica: Ruanda, Kandt, 112 (Berg Niansa). CULTIVATED: Kew. 122, M. OBLATA, Dunn, l.c. 221.—M. ferruginea, Taub. in Engl. Pflanzenw. Ost- Afr. C, 212, non Hoechst. Arbor ad 30 m. alta, ramulis rugosis brunneis paullo ferrugineis. Folia pallida, 8-10-juga, 20—45 em. longa, breviter petiolata, rachi laxe ferruginea glabrescente; stipule oblongæ, 1 em. longze, persistentes ; foliola superiora lateralia lanceolato-oblonga, apice angustata, acuta vel acuminata, basi rotun- 294 MR. S. Т. DUNN: A REVISION data, 6-13 em. longa, chartacea, supra glabra, subtus sparse hirsuta, venis molliter ferruginea, glabrescentia, venis marginem appropinquantibus 7-9- paribus infra prominentibus supra tandem impressis; petioluli 3-4 mm. longi ; stipellee setaceæ, 2-3 mm. long, tarde decidum. — Panieule racemi- formes, axillares, 15-35 ст. longe, pedunculate, rachi laxe ferruginea; nodi floriferi sessiles vel nonnunquam breviter peduneulati. Flores fasciculati, L:7-2:2 em. longi ; pedicelli 0:6-1:0 em. longi, apice vel in parte superiore bibracteolati ; braeteolze lanceolate, 2 mm. longæ. (Сауе late campanulatus, 2-1 mm. longus, tenuiter laxe ferrugineus, dentibus tubo 5-plo brevioribus. Petala lilacina ; vexilli lamina oblata, tertia. parte latior quam longa, bast ecallosa, in unguem paullo breviorem abrupte vel subcordate contracta, dorso pubescens ; alee carinæque petala oblongæ, hamatæ. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus nullus. Ovarium lineare, preter apicem stylumque complanatum adpresse sericeum, multiovulatum. Legumen lineare, 12 em. longum, 2:5 em. latum, 3-4-spermum, valvis tenuiter lignosis elasticis glabris. Flowers from October to January, fruits ripe in December. GERMAN East AFRICA, Goetze, 1309 (Upper Kondeland), Buchwald, 79 and 144 (Usambara), Zimmermann, 1113 а and 2194 (Amani), Warnecke, 46, Scheer, 212 (Derema, Usambara), Eick, 166 (Kwa, Usambara), Braun, 1544, Holz, 183 (Kyimbila), Holst, 620 (Usambara), Stuhlmann, 1625 (Bach Kanjawani), Znst. Amani, 1662 a, 1486, 2292 (Mkala). Var. PARVIFLORA, Dunn. Flores 1:1 mm, longi; pedicelli calyce breviores. GERMAN Easr AFRICA, Stuhlmann, 8833 and 9285 (Uluguru). A very variable tree both in height, size of leaves and flowers, and im length of pedicel. Like M. jerruginea, the deciduous pubescence of its leaves changes its appearance as the season advances. Its flowers appear with the young leaves. Tt appears to range over the whole of German East Africa from Amani to Kondeland, especially the mountainous portions, in which it reaches an altitude of 1300 m. 123. M. USARAMENSIS, Taub, in Engl. Pflanzenwelt Ost- Afr. C, 212. Arbor? ramulis gracilibus mox glabris, cortice pallide ochroleuco lenti- cellato. Folia 4-8-juga, 15-20 em. longa, petiolo 6-plo longiora, rachi glabra canaliculata ; stipulee caducæ ; foliola lateralia superiora, sæpius lanceolato-oblonga, paullo obtuse acuminata, apice spe retusa, apiculata, basi rotundata, obliqua, 3:5-55 em. longa, tenuiter papyracea, sepius sub- glabra, nonnunquam autem griseo-puberula, venis marginem appropin- quantibus 6-7-paribus paullo reticulatis ; petioluli 2 mm. longi; stipellæ 1 mm. longæ, setacese, persistentes. Panicul@ racemiformes axillares, ad 20 em. long, pedunculis 4-5-plo longiores, rachi fere glabra ; nodi floriferi OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 225 brevissimi, sessiles vel rare pedunculati, puberuli. flores in nodis fasciculati, 2—3-ni, 1:5 em. longi ; pedicelli 0*8-1*0 em. longi, ut calyces glabri ; bracteæ minute ; bracteole setaceæ, 1 mm. long, infra calycem affixee. Саул 4 mm. longus, dentibus preter inferiorem paullo longiorem tubo 6-plo brevioribus. Petala violacea ; vexilli lamina rotundata, basi ecallosa, truncata, in ungnein 4-plo breviorem contracta, dorso breviter adpresse sericea; al: anguste ob- longæ et carinze petala ovata subfaleatze, Stamina monadelpha. Piscus nullus. Ovarium lineari, pubescens, multiovulatum. Legumen parvum, lineare,ad 5 em. longum, 1 em. latum, primo albo-sericea, tum tomentosa et tandem glabra. Britisu East ArR1CA : Tana River, Dattiscombe, 26. German East AFRICA: Stuhlmann, 6358 and 7044 (Usaramo, types), 7456 (Dar-es-Salaam), 1039, Busse, 2851, Holtz, 1004 (Maneramango), 987, Kirk (Kilwa), Wangenheim, 8 (Tanganyika), Holst, 2948 (Usambara). BRITISH CENTRAL AFRICA : Nyika Country, Wakefield. | Porrucurse East AFRICA: Swynnerton, 1425, 1474 (Chironda), Dawe, 513 (Mozambique), 446 ( Madanda). Var. PARVIFOLIA, Dunn, var. nov. Foliolis minoribus, 2-3 em. longis. GERMAN East AFRICA, Stuhlmann, Perrot (Lindi). A species which presents rather different facies at different seasons. 124. M. ERIOCARPA, Dunn, sp. n. Arbor 8 m. alta, cortice vivente viridula levi, ramulis siccitate brunneis rugosis. Folia 8-juga, 15-18 em. longa, breviter petiolata, rachi ferruginea ; stipule oblongæ, caduce ; foliola lateralia superiora lineari-lanceolata, ad apicem obtuxam mucronatam angustata, basi rotundata, 4-7 cm. longa, chartacea, supra preter venas glabra, subtus precipue in venis laxe ferruginea, venis supra paullo impressis subtus prominentibus utrinque 4-7 ; petioluli 1-2 mm. longi ; stipellie. 1 mm. longe. Paniculw axillares, parvae, ramis brevioribus paucifloris. Ovarium 5-6-ovulatum. Legumen lineari- oblongum, 8-11 em. longum, dense molliter luteo-velutinum, valvis crassis elasticis inter semina 3-4 coherentibus ; pedicelli ad 1 em. longi. Semina castanea, lenticularia, 8 mm. diam. GERMAN East AFRICA : Noto Plateau, nr. village of Noto, Busse, 2920 (at 500 m.); Mt. Uluguru, Goetze, 207. 195. M. rLEPTOCARPA, Dunn in Journ. Dot. xlix. (1911) 221. Arbor? ramulis brunneis rugosis. Folia 7-8-juga, breviter petiolata, 12-16 em. longa, rachi ut foliolis laxe ferruginea glabrescente ; stipule садист ; foliola superiora lateralia ovato-oblonga, acuminata, basi rotundata 3-4 cm. longa, papyracea, preter venis paullo ferrugineis maturitate glabra, venis 7-9-paribus inconspicuis ; petioluli З mm. longi; stipolle setaceæ, 1 mm. longe. Panicule racemiformes axillares, 15 cm. longs, 4-5 em. in 226 MR. S. T. DUNN: A REVISION anthesi plena late, pedunculati, rachi ut pedicellis laxe ferruginea ; nodi floriferi sessiles vel rarius breviter peduneulati. Flores fasciculati, L:7-1:8 em. longi; pedicelli 4-5 mm. longi, apice bibracteolati ; bractese minute, subulatze ; bracteolee lanceolate, 5 mm. longw. Calyæ campanulatus, basi truncatus, 4 mm. longus, preter marginem glabram tenuiter puberulus, dentibus tubo 6-plo brevioribus late triangularibus, superioribus 2 connatis, breviter patentibus. Petala lilacina ; vexilli lamina rotundata, in unguem brevem acuminata, dorso tenuiter sericea ; ale carinæque petala oblong, subhamatz. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus nullus. Ovarium lineare, multiovulatum. Legumen lineare, 15 em. longum, 1:5 em. latum, glabrum, lignosum, inter semina. cohærens. Semina 5-8, lenticularia, l em. longa. Conco Frer SrATE: Mukenge, Pogge, 887 (Campine, type). Differs from M. drastica in its pedicels being longer than the subglabrous calyx, and from M. dura by its smaller flowers, subglabrous calyx, and long narrow pod. 127. M. LASIANTHA, Dunn in Journ. Bot. xlix. (1911) 221. Arbor parva, ramulis brevissime velutinis glabrescentibus lenticellatis. Folia 3-(rarius 4-)juga, 12-20 em. longa, petiolis ter longiora ; stipule eaduce ; foliola lateralia superiora oblongo-obovata, acuminata vel acuta, apiculata, 5-7 em. longa, papyracea, supra glabra, infra ut raches tenuiter adpresse brunneo-sericea, venis 8-9-paribus ascendentibus arcuatis supra inconspicuis infra prominulis; petioluli 2-3 mm. longi ; stipellæ setaceæ, 3-4 mm. longe. Panicula racemiformis vel ramosa, sepissime terminalis, sessilis, rachi brevissime tomentosa ; ramuli floriferi 3-10 mm. longi, sessiles, ut raches pedicellique vestiti. Flores approximati, 1-2 ст. longi ; pedicelli 2-3 mm. longi; bractem minute, caduce. Calyx campanulatus, 4 mm. longus, 3 mm. latus, dense adpresse brunneo- vel purpureo-hirsutus, bi- bracteolatus, dentibus tubo bis brevioribus ; bracteole lanceolate, 1 mm. longs. Petala cerulea; vexilli lamina ovata, basi sagittata, ungue bis breviore ad basin attenuato, dorso ut apices petalorum aliorum longe et laxe hirta; айе oblongæ, basi obtuse ; carin: petala ovata, subhamata. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum mox omnino liberum. Ovarium lineare, sericeum, 4-ovulatum. Legumen immaturum oblongum, adpresse brunneo-sericeum. Flowers in February to May. GERMAN Basr Arrica: Holst, 2968, 2215 (Usambara), Holtz, 1041 (Pugu), Braun, 1790 (Hemiafa), Saclewr (Mkonda, collected by Dulhac), Wakefield (Nyika). All types. OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 227 M. LEUCANTHA, Vatke in (екі. Bot. Zeitschr. xxix. (1879) 223 Dunn in Journ. Dot. xlix. (1911) 221. Sufrutex, ramis ut paginis inferioribus foliolorum, rachi, pedicellis, calycibus dorsisque petalorum primo dense tomentoso-velutinis, ramis tandem glabris lentieellatis. Folia 3-4-juga, 12-18 em. longa, petiolo 4-plo longiora, rachi primo hirta tandem glabra ; stipulie minute ; foliolia lateralia superiora ovata vel seepius late obovata, apiculata, basi rotundata, 5-7 em. longa, coriacea, supra glabra nitida, subtus tandem tenuiter et laxe hirta, venis principibus 10-11-paribus subtus prominulis ; petioluli 3-4 mm. longi : stipellæ setacez, 2-3 mm. longæ. Panicula terminalis, 9-17 em. longa ; rami floriferi ad 1 em. longi, apice 3-4-flori. Flores fasciculati, 1:2— l4 em. longi; pedicelli 1-2 mm. longi; bracteæ bracteoleque obscure. Calyx А mm. longus, dentibus parvis. Veæilli lamina ovata, basi cordata, ecallosa, dorso longe hirta ; alie carinæque petala apice hirtze. basi truncate. Stamina monadelpha. Ovarium lineare, pluriovulatum. Flowers in May. British Easr ArniCA: Каша, Hildebrandt, 2789 ; Kassner, 807 (Galsusha, type). 129. M. Bvussgi, Harms in Engl. Jahrb. xxxiii. (1902) 170. Frutex vel arbor 7-20 m. altus, cortice pallido, ramulis primo ferrugineo- tomentellis. Folia 3-4-juga, 15-25 em. longa, rachi ut panieulis, pedicellis bracteis calycibusque tomentella ; foliola lateralia superiora oblongo-obovata vel oblanceolata vel oblique ovata, apice rotundata, mucronata basi obtusa, 5-10 em. longa, chartacea, primo utrinque sericeo-tomentosa, tandem supra tenuiter adpresse puberula, infra tomentella, venis marginem appropin- quantibus 6-9-paribus erecto-patentibus infra prominulis ; petioluli 3—4 mm. longi ; stipellee nulle. Panicule racemiformes ex novellis enatæ, 10-20 em. longs, fere ad basin floriferse, tomentelle ; ramuli floriferi ad 8 mm. longi, 2-3-flori. Flores laxe fasciculati, 1:7-2:0 em. longi ; pedicelli 6 mm. longi ; bracteze ramulorum florumque et bracteole anguste lineares, 6-8 mm. longie. Calyx 8 mm. longus, dentibus 4, superiore ceteris latiori bidentato, inferiore cieteris angustiore, tubo paullo brevioribus. Vewilli lamina rotundata, dorso et ungue utrinque adpresse dense sericeo-pubescens, basi truncata bisacculata ; alee oblongze, basi utrinque obtuse et ibi ciliate: ; carinæ petala ovata, obtusa, ciliata. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Discus calyci adnatus margine brevi libera. | Ovarium lineare, pubescens, multiovulatum. Legumen lineare, acutum, 10 em. longum, 2 em. latum, valvis crassis lignosis de- hiscentibus velutinis, 2-3-spermis. Flowers in December. GERMAN East Africa: Busse, 534 (Mananda, type), 1872, 2820 (Ruangwa), 2849 (Liho at Lagar Palikope). 228 MR. 8. T. DUNN: A REVISION 130. M. sEnICANTHA, Harms in Engl. Jahrb. xxviii. (1900) 404. Frutex vel arbor? ramis primo breviter velutina, tandem glabris pallidis. Folia 3-4-juga, 20-30 em. longa, petiolo 3-plo longiora, rachi ut pagina inferiore foliolorum panicule rachi pedicellis calycibusque breviter dense tomentosa ; stipulæ persistentes, oblong, apice rotundate, 5 mm. longo ; Foliola superiora lateralia ovato-oblonga vel ovata, apice rotundata, apiculata vel emarginata, basi obtusa vel acuta, 6-12 cm. longa, chartacea, supra tenuiter adpresse sericea, nervis marginem appropinquantibus 8-10-paribus subtus prominulis reticulatis ; petioluli 4-6 mm. longi ; stipelle nullie, nisi eristulze in earum loco tenantur. Panieulwe racemiformes 9-16 em. longa, in novellis brevibus ante folia enate ; nodi floriferi globulares vel ovales, 1-2 mm. longi. Flores fasciculati, 1:6 em. longi; pedicelli 5-6 mm. longi ; һгас{еге bracteoleque 7-8 mm. longs, lineares. Calyæ campanulatus, 7—8 mm. longus, breviter dense pubescens, dentibus tubo 6-7-plo brevioribus. Vexilli lamina rotundata, basi truncata, dorso longe et laxe sericea, basi ut ungue breviter velutina ; alie oblongæ, uncinate, apice basique paullo hirte ; "rine petala oblonga, basi obtusa, similiter vestita. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. — seus ad annulum perigynum reductus. Ovarium lineare, pubescens, multiovulatum. GERMAN Easr AFRICA : Uluguru Mts., Goetze, 142 (type). 131. M. GRACILIS, H "elw. ex Baker in Oliver, FI, Trop. Afr. ii. 129; Hiern, Cat. Welw. Afr. Pl. i. 221. Arbor parva, gracilis, cortice levi lenticellato. Folia 9-10-juga. 20-30 em. longa, petiolo 5-plo longiora, rachi ut pagina inferiore foliolorum primo laxe hirsuta tandem glabra ; stipulie anguste lanceolate, mox deciduæ ; foliola ad basin. decrescentia, superiora lateralia oblongo-elliptica, apice retusa, basi paullo cordata, 4-6 em. longa, glauco-viridia, papyracea, tandem glabra, venis marginem appropinquantibus 8—9-paribus, haud prominentibus ; petioluli 2 mm. longi; stipellæ setaceze, 1 mm. longs. Racemi in novellis enati, preecoces, 15-20 em. longi, fere ad basin floriferi, rachi ut pedicellis breviter velutina ; nodi floriferi parvi, sessiles, pauciflori. Flores fasciculati, magni- tudine variabiles, nonnunquam 9-10 mm. longi; pedicelli graciles, 3-4 mm. longi; bracteæ decidue ; bracteolee lanceolate, 1mm. longer. Calyx tenuiter sericeus, 2-3 mm. longus, dentibus brevibus latis. Petala intense violacea ; vexilli lamina rotundata, basi obtusa, dorso dense sericea ; ale oblong, basi obtuse, apice paullo pubescentes ; carinæ petala. ovata, basi truncata, apice ciliolata. Stamina diadelpha. Discus nullus. Ovarium sericeum, lineare, multiovulatum. Legumen lineare, 9 етп. longum, 1:3 em. latum, facile dehiscens, glabrum ; valvæ tenuiter lignosæ, inter semina coh:erentes. Semina compressa, castanea, 8 mm. diam. Flowers in March and October, fruits in September. ANGOLA : Welwitsch, 1854—5 ; thickets on the mountains of Serra de Alto OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA, 220 Queta (types) ; Capopu on margins of forests ; Praia Cacarambola ; round Pemba, Ngombe, Zanga, and Cabinde. Mr. Gossweiler tells me that it is largely grown in Angola as an ornamental tree. Like most of the Millettias, it loses its leaves just before flowering. 132. M. POLYPHYLLA, Vunn—Derris polyphylla, Baker in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxv. (1890) 312, non Benth. ; (sphalm. polystachia), Drake in Maday. Hist. Pl. i. 190. Arbor? ramis primo ferruginco-tomentosis tandem glabris lenticellatis. Folia 17-19-juga, 16-18 em. longa, petiolo 9-plo longiora, rachi tenuiter pubescens; stipule lanceolate, obtuse, 1°5 mm. longi, tarde deciduee ; foliola lineari-oblonga, apice obtusa, basi truncata, 2-2°5 em. longa, papyracea, utrinque adpresse pubescentia, mox, præter costam, glabra, venis prineipibus 8-9-paribus, intra marginem quaque in proximam arcuatis inconspicuis ; petioluli 1:5 mm. longi; stipellie setacew, 1 mm. longs. Racemi axillares, 12-15 em. longi, basi nudi, rachi breviter tomentosa ; nodi floriferi 2-3-flor1, elobosi, sessiles vel subsessiles. Fores fasciculati, 11-13 mm. longi ; pedicelli 2-3 mm. longi ut calyx et dorsum vexilli adpresse sericel; bracteolee minute, lanceolate. — Calyz 2-3 mm. longus, dentibus brevibus, tenuiter sericeus. — Vexilli lamina rotundata, basi transverse plicata, in unguem brevem abrupte acuminata, dorso sericea; ale carinzque petala oblong, basi obtuse vel truneatz. Stamina monadelpha, vexillare basi solutum. Ovarium lineare, sericeum, multiovulatum. MADAGASCAR, Baron, 5381 (type). 133. M. LENNEOIDES, Vathe in Linnea, xliii. (1880-82) 335; Vatke in Abh. Brem. vii. (1882) 246; Drake, Hist. Madag. i. 140.—M. Grandidieri, Baill. in Bull. Soc. Linn. Par. i. (1883) 395 (fide Drake). Arbor cortice glabro lenticellato. Folia 13-15-juga, 15-25 cm. longa, petiolo 7-plo longiora, rachi ut pagina inferiore foliolorum et rachi in- florescentiæ, primo breviter tomentosa, cito vel tardius glabra; stipule lanceolatze, obtuse, 1:5 mm. longæ, tarde deciduæ ; foliola superiora lateralia anguste oblonga, apice obtusa vel retusa, basi rotundata vel obtusa, 2°5-3°5 em. longa, papyracea, supra glabra, venis principibus 8-9-paribus intra marginem quaque in proximam arcuatis inconspicuis; petioluli 1-2 mm. longi. Racemi axillares, 15-20 em. longi, basi nudi; nodi floriferi 2—3-flori, globulares, sessiles vel subsessiles. Flores fasciculati, 1:1-1:3 em. longi ; pedicelli 3 mm. longi, ut calyces dorsaque vexillorum adpresse sericei; bractem bracteolieque minute, lanceolatee. Саул campanulatus, 2-3 mm. longus, sericeus, dentibus brevibus. | Vexilli lamina rotundata, basi abrupte angustata, transverse plicata ; alee carinzeque petala oblong, basi obtuse vel truncate. Stamina monadelpha, 230 MR. S. T. DUNN: A REVISION vexillare basi solutum. Ovarium lineare, breviter stipitatum, multiovulatum. Legumen (fide Drake) oblongum, 10 em. longum, 1:5 em. latum, acutum, ad basin gradatim angustatum. Flowers in March. MADAGASCAR, Hildebrandt, 3370 (Vorberge des Ambohitsi, Gebirges bei Nosi-Andiana, type), Baron, 4665, 6836. 134. M. l'nguszu (vel sphalm. Teuszii), De Wild. in Ann. Mus. Congo, sér. 5, i. 140, 260, t. 48, ii. 147 ; De Wild. Mission Laurent, 110 ; De Wild, Compagnie de Kasai, 311.—M. Chevalieri, Harms in Engl. Jahrb. xl. (May 1907) 35, and in Bull. Soc. Bot. Fr. Мет. viii. (Aug. 1907) 15. Loncho- carpus ? Theuszii, Büttner in Verhandl. Bot. Ver. Brandenb. xxxii. (1891) 51. Arbor ramis ferrugineo-tomentosis glabrescentibus. Folia 4-6-juga, 15 em. longa, tenuiter albo-tomentosa ; foliola superiora lateralia oblonga vel obovata, basi rotundata, brevissime acuminata, 7-8 em. longa, subcoriacea, supra glabra, glauca, subtus adpresse dense aureo-sericea, venis marginem approxi- mantibus 8-10-paribus supra tenuiter reticulatis subtus prominulis ; petioluli 4-5 mm. longi ; stipellee веѓасеге, 1 mm. longs. Panicula terminalis, 30- 40 em. longa, cum ramis brevibus rigidis erecto-patentibus breviter rufo- tomentosa ; rami ad basin nodis approximatis obsessi; nodi 4—5-flori, globu- lares, sessiles. Flores fasciculati, 2:4-9*6 em. longi : pedicelli 1:7 cm. longi, medio duabus braeteolis caducis provisi. Calyæ obconico- campanulatus, 11 em. longus, rubro- velutinus, dentibus 4 tubo æquilongis. Vewilli lamina rotundata, basi cordata, ungue 10-plo longior, dorso breviter sericea, exauricu- lata; ale carinæque petala oblongæ, apice angustatæ, basi subhamatæ. Stamina diadelpha, antheris protrusis. Disens calyci adnatus, longitudinaliter corrugatus. Ovarium lineare, 6-ovulatum, sericeum. Legumen in pedicello L2-Ll8 em. longo, 17-20 em. longum, 2-3:5 latum, 3-4 mm. crassum, dehiscens, valvis breviter rubro-brunneo-velutinis. Semina 5-6, brunnea, 2 em. lata. Flowers in September to January. FnENcH Congo: Brazzaville, Chevalier, 11172. Coxao Free STATE, Rensch, 517. ANGOLA : San Salvador, Bittner, 455 (type), 755. Dr. Harms himself pointed out to me the identity of his M. Chevalieri with Düttner's species. OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 231 NUMERI COLLECTORUM VEL COLLECTIONUM. Abdul Huk, 51 ovalifolia, 147 Brandisiana, 173 pendula. Amani Inst. Herb., 1486, 1662 a, 2292 oblata. Assam Forest Herb., 700 auriculata. Badal Khan, 10 auriculata, 142 tetraptera. Bagshaw, 357 cyanantha, 1071 dura. Balansa, 2300, 2302-4 eurybotrya, 2236-7 ichthyochtona, 2306 pachyloba, 2238-9 setigera, 1205, 2230 speciosa. Barber, 3107 rubiginosa. Barchet, 128 Dielsiana. Baron, 4665, 6836 lenneoides, 5381 polyphylla. Barter, 148, 1806 aboensis, 67, 1609, 3253, 3401 Barteri, 1597 sanagana, 481, 1618, 1624 Thonningii. Bates, 59 macrophylla. Battiscombe, 26 usaramensis. Baumann, 128 Thonningii. Beceari, 3010 glaucescens. Beddome, 37 auriculata, 14 glaucescens, 32, 1900, 1901, 1903 racemosa. Bons d' Anty, 244, 251 leptobotrya. Braun, 1544 oblata, 1790 lasiantha. Brazza § Thollon, 78 Laurentii. Buchwald, 79, 144 oblata. Busse, 534, 1372, 2820, 2849 Bussei, 2920 eriocarpa, 2851 usaramensis, 3449 Zechiana. Büttner, 455, 155 'Theuszii. Cabra, 110 Сага. Cave, 177 Prainii. Champion, 263 Championi, 261, 505 speciosa. Chevalier, 12378, 12399 aureocalyx, 13174, 13244, 14356, 16984, 18206 Barteri, 15002, 19895 chrysophylla, 16829, 22640, 22644 hirsuta, 5081 macroura, 12637 pallens, 12507 porphyrocalyx, 19110 rhodantha, 12053, 12165, 12737, 13091 sanagana, 11172 Theuszii, 23271, 23730 Thonningii, 4112, 11377 versicolor, 19142, 19740, 22473 Zechiana. Clarke (C. В.), 9040c, 11685, 11687, 13829 n, 21295 в, 26551 E, 33758 B auriculata, 5514 caudata, 11850, 118506, 27976 p, 40235 в, 40310, 44038 c, 44106 А cinerea, 17739 A, 42242 c, 43280 p, 44208 pachycarpa, 15194, 43713, 44713, 7328 pulchra. Collett, 15 Brandisiana, 620 Cubitti, 759, 773 Dorwardi, 601 glaucescens, 443, 605 macrostachya, 516, 553 multiflora, 436, 482 pendula. Conrau, 71 Conraui. Craib, 409 cinerea. Cubitt, 226 Cubitti, 51, 332, 288 Dorwardi. Curtis, 2459 albiflora, 844, 2967 sericea, 1615 unifoliata. 2323 MR. 8. T. DUNN: А REVISION Dalziel, 23, 404 Thonningii. Dawe, 452, 459, 481 dura, 312, 511 Stuhlmanni, 446, 513 usaramensis. Dennett, 15 aboensis. De Vore § Hoover, 250 litoralis. De Wevre, 773 congolensis. Diepenhorst, 695 sericea. Dinklage, 785 coruscans, 1672, 1964 Dinklagei, 1787, 1962, 1994 pallens, 2632 Zechiana. Duchesne, 4 Duchesnei. Duclowr, 810 Bonatiana, 375, 384, 389 Dielsiana, 2 pulchra. Dun, 99 Brandisiana. Eich, 166 oblata. -Ellenbeck, 1725 ferruginea. Elliott, 36, 31 Thonningii. Elmer, 6166 Merrillii. Faber, 757, 758, 773, 774 Dielsiana, Falconer, 572 auriculata. Farmar, 259 pallens. Farquarson, 70 melanocalyx. Faurie, 146, 164 reticulata, Fischer, 194 paucijuga. Fisher, 1412 racemosa. Forbes (F. D.), 592 nitida, 122, 862 reticulata, 589 Championi. Forbes (H. O.), 2916 nivea, 3103 А sericea. Ford, 68 Dielsiana, 62 Fordii, 371 oosperma, 35 oraria, 368 pachyloba, 38, 403, 503, 644—5 pulchra, 10, 36, 37, 43 reticulata. Fortune, 17 Dielsiana, 68, A 95 reticulata. Foster, 21 Thonningii. Fox, 10788 pterocarpa. Gallatly, 29,573, 903 auriculata, 107, 147, 160 Brandisiana, 383, 701 cinerea, 725 pachycarpa, 462 pubinervis, 531 puerarioides, 198 pulchra, 61 racemosa. Gamble, 8843 auriculata, 2105, 2107 А, 492 c, 9844, 10525 cinerea, 765 A, 165 c, 1103 4, 2102 a, 6669 B pachycarpa, 689 в, 2238 a, 2240 c Prainii, 9311, 16507, 18847, 18566, 18716 racemosa, 14353, 16195, 17778, 22580 splendens. Gammie, 420, 488, 492 pulchra. Gerrard, 9 caffra. Goetze, 11 Goetzeana, 207 eriocarpa, 1309 oblata, 142 sericantha. Goodenough, 1706 sericea. Gossweiler, 491 Thonningil. Griffith, 1787 auriculata, 1176, 1766, 1785, 1786 cinerea, 1771, 1813 fruticosa, 1783 Griffithii, 1767 pachycarpa, 67, 1768 Piscidia, 1784, 1791 pulchra, 1764 sericea. OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 233 Griffon, 693 macrophylla. Haines, 783 racemosa. Hance, 21961 sericosema, 1489 reticulata. Hasskarl, 3997 sericea. Henry (A.), 10939 Cubitti, 1584, 1938, 2917, 3074, 9633, 10813 Dielsiana, 12792, 12792 4 leptobotrya, 8235, 10265, 10670 B, c, 12292 4 oosperma, 10521, 13000, 13530 pachyearpa, 8498 pachyloba, 994, 12322, 13031 pulchra, 68, 631, 894, 1554 A, 2280, 2333, 4211, 8392 reticulata, 8341 speciosa, 0728, 0728 n, 9728 p, 9728 к velutina. Henry (В. C.), 45 pulchra. IHeudelot, 803 Barteri, 793 pallens, 815 rhodantha. Heudner, 80 ferruginea. Hildebrandt, 3370 lenneoides, 2789 leucantha. Holland, 201 aboensis. Holmberg, 834, 888 sericea. Holst, 2968 lasiantha, 2215, 2968 leucantha, 620 oblata, 2948 usaramensis. Holtz, 1041 lasiantha, 183 oblata, 1227 Sacleuxii, 987, 1004 usaramensis. Hongkong Herb., 1253, 9393 Championi, 1799, 2579, 4805, 5059, 7094, 9394 Dielsiana, 8527 japonica, 1903 nitida, 1428 oosperma, 2564 pachycarpa, 6638 pachyloba, 1151, 1754, 2588, 6860, 9397 reticulata, 1181, 2011, 4806, 6631, 9341 speciosa. Hooker ў Thomson, 2399 cinerea, 1724 Piscidia, 698 pulchra. Horsfield, 23 sericea, 48 unifoliata. Flosseus, 140 Brandisiana. Johnson (W. H.), 456, 911 Thonningii, 464 Zechiana. Johnston (H. H.), 68 pallens. Junghuhn, 48, 72, 223 sericea. Kandt, 112 dura. Küássner, 807 leucantha. Kerr, 595, 1724 auriculata, 985, 2029 Brandisiana, 2579 ceerulea, 1788 latifolia, 1710 pachyearpa, 1452 pubinervis. King, 838, 871, 2423, 4826 cinerea. King's Collector, 38, 60, 384, 541 cinerea, 10718 Hemsleyana, 188 pulchra, 401, 3179, 3960, 4042, 5804, 6844, 7019, 7299, 7366, 7493, 10479 sericea. Klaine, 5, 69 Barteri, 569 Gagnepainiana. Koorders et Valeton, 4105, 14191 dehiscens. Korthals, 873 sericea. Krauss, 194 caffra. Kunstler, 729, 4201, 4467, 5357, 5833, 5993, 6077, 6709, 6842 albiflora, 4251, 4267, 4492, 8210 unifoliata. Kuntze, 5915 dehiscens, 5564 pachycarpa. 234 MR. S. T. DUNN: A REVISION Kurz, 1774, 2534 auriculata, 1773, 2538 Brandisiana, 121, 204 cinerea, 1777, 2613 glaucescens, 2605, 2606 ovalifolia, 142, 306 pachycarpa, 1769, 2600 pendula, 325 Piscidia, 1778 pubinervis, 1765 puerarioides, 1722 racemosa. Lace, 3135, 3282 auriculata, 2710, 4181, 4435, 4529, 4674 Brandisiana, 5750 Cubitti, 5797, 5849 Dorwardi, 4721 pubinervis, 3289 pachycarpa, 4167, 4530 pendula. Lamont, 161 A, reticulata, 160 speciosa, 158-9 nitida. Lecomte, 0 97, 723 Barteri, A 8 bicolor, p 103 Lecomte. Ledermann, 2754 Conraui, 2082, 2070, 2572 drastica, 6182 macrophylla. Lemann, 359 cinerea. Leslie, 340 cinerea. Lister, 402 cinerea. Lobb, 310 sericea. Loher, 2413-6 Merrillii. Luang Vanpruck, 188 racemosa. Mae Gregor, 808 auriculata, 803 cinerea, 618 pulchra, 216 Thonningii. Maingay, 606, 1191 albiflora, 518, 1182, 1184 sericea. Maire, 156 Bonatiana, 163 Dielsiana, 142, 165 pulchra, 160 velutina. Mann, 512 aboensis, 822 Barteri, 2259 calabarica, 1743 coruscans, 2216 Stapfiana. Marques, 33 drastica. Meebold, 7847, 15560 auriculata, 15536 ovalifolia, 7123 pachycarpa, 7823 podocarpa, 5837 pulchra, 13078 rubiginosa. Merrill, 4181 cavitensis, 1387, 1625, 1633, 2801, 3831, 9821 Merrillii. Milbraed, 2466, 2355 drastica, 2479 dura, 3209 psilopetala. Mokim (Shaik), 1471, 1721 auriculata, 1322 Brandisiana, 469, 108: 79 puerarioides, 1576 racemosa, 636 tetraptera. Morse, 23 Bonatiana, 582 Dielsiana, 294, 648 oosperma. Oldham, 386, 801 japonica, 158 reticulata. Parker, 107 pulchra. Philippine Bureau of Science, 12436 Ahernii, 4711, 4727 canarlifolia, 740 Foxworthyi, 2178 Merrillii, 1064 racemosa. Philippine Forestry Bureau, 3373, 5221, 5655 Ahernii, 18549 capillipes, 13815 cavitensis, 11140 stipulata. Plant, 20 caffra. Playfair, 120 reticulata. Pogge, 881 leptocarpa, 838 macroura. Poole, 6 rhodantha. 7 ) cana, Prain’s Collector, 438 pachycarpa, 52 Prainii. Prazer, 23 auriculata, 7 pachycarpa, 64 pendula. Preuss, 1187 Barteri, 258 Mannii, 411 melanocalyx. Proudloek, 94 ovalifolia. OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 235 Quintas, 113 Thonningii. Rensch, 517 Theuszii. Reporter on Econ. Prod. to Gort. Ind., 29992, 18078, 20204, 23348, 29462 auriculata, 10263, 12062, 12415, 26072, 29928 pachycarpa. Ribu & Rhomoo, 3614 Prainii. Ridley, 2641, 8598, 10596 albiflora, 2591-2, 14677 Hemsleyana, 7981, 8004 unifoliata. Ritchie, 1719 racemosa. Robertson, 289 macrostachya, 126 trifoliata. Rodger, 305 pulchra. Rosthorn, 1626, 1638 Dielsiana. Rudatis, 13 hypolampra. Sacleux, 2047 Sacleuxii. Sapin, D 1 Sapini. Scheffler, 212 oblata. Schimper, 279, 861 ferruginea. Schlagintweit, 271 Piscidia. Sehweinfurth, 3189, 3227 Barteri, 3470 drastica. Scortechini, 1288, 1948 albiflora, 1749 decipiens, 1797 sericea, 124, 1023, 1711 unifoliata. Scott. Elliot, 4202 Barteri, 7544 dura, 4241 lucens, 4609, 5839 pallens, 4598, 5225 B, 5771 sanagana, 5126 a Scott-Hllioti. Searlight, 219 cinerea. Seret, 793 етей. Shaik Mokim see Mokim. Shaw, 23 Barteri. Sierra Leone Herb., Т pallens. Smith (Christian), 63 Barteri, 60 drastica, 38, 40, 48, 52, 74 impressa. Smythe, 66 sanagana, 127 Zechiana. Soyaur, 444 Barteri, 57 drastica, 99 impressa, 96 Soyauxii. Staudt, 92 Barteri. Stuhlmann, 6750 micans, 1625, 8833, 9285 oblata, 668, 856, 868 Stuhl- manni, 1039, 6358, 7044, 7456 usaramensis. Swinhoe, 1489 reticulata. Swynnerton, 145-6, 1396, 1428 Stuhlmanni, 1425, 1474 usaramensis. Talbot, 590 racemosa. Talbot (P. A.), 578 hypolampra. Tessmann, 412 aboensis, 834 drastica, B 136 Harmsiana, n 228, 940 Laurentii. Teysmann, 6026 ovalifolia, 5984 pendula. Thollon, 486 Tholloni. Thompson (Н. №.), 5 aboensis. Thomson, 852 auriculata. Thomson ( W. C.), 64 Barteri. LINN. JOURN.— BOTANY, VOL. XLI. 5 236 MR. S. T. DUNN! A REVISION Thonner, 268 Thonneri. Unwin, 24 Thonningii. Vasse, 297 Stuhlmannii. Verdick, 55 brevistipellata. Vidal, 2573 cavitensis, 240, 1243 Foxworthyi, 2572 Merrillii. Vogel, 117 macrophylla. Wallicks Catalogue, 909 с, 5892, 5892 А, 5900 auriculata, 5894 crerulea, 5903 сапа, 5895 caudata, 5887, 5888, 5888 A, 5889, 5003—4 cinerea, 909, 909 в fruticosa, 5902 pendula, 5630, 5630 c pulchra, 5891, 5914 racemosa, 5976-7 tetraptera, 5918 Brandisiana. Wangenheim, 8 usaramensis. Warburg, 12094, 12095, 12112 longipes, 12578, 12891 Merrilii. Warnecke, 46 oblata, 66 Thonningi, 108 Warneckei. Watt, 5032 cinerea, 7257 pachyearpa, 6254, 6746, 11758 pulchra. Weber, 1123 platyphylla. Welwitsch, 1852-3 aromatica, 1856-8 drastica, 1854-5 gracilis, 1850 nudi- flora, 1859 versicolor. Wight, 245-6, 813, 912 rubiginosa, 807, 998 splendens. Wilford, 146 nitida, 462 reticulata. Williams, 24 aboensis. Wilson, 824, 1089, 3412, 3412 А, 3413, 4834-5 Dielsiana, 3414 pachycarpa, 1017, 1648 reticulata. Wood (Medley), 326, 650, 1025 сайта. Wray, 1864, 1943. albiflora, 168 pterocarpa, 548, 3308, 3310, 3608 Hems- leyana, 2178, 2364, 3164 sericea, 2836 unifoliata. Wright (C), 186 Championi, 137 Diclsiana, me speciosa. Zenker, 317 aboensis, 971, 1029, 1703, 2367, 532, 3260, 3440, 3796 Barteri, 2299 bipindensis, 670, 711 drastica, 3110 ) атори а, 100, 1009, 1173 Mannii, 1466, 2449 sanagana. Zenker et Staudt, 100 aboensis. Zimmermann, 1113 А, 2194 oblata. SPECIES EXCLUDEND.E. M. ADENOPETALA, Taub. in Engl. Jahrb. xxxiii. (1902) 154 = Sehefllero- d'end ron adenopetalum, Harms. M. ATROPURPUREA, Benth. in PI. Jungh. 249 = Adinobotrys atropurpureus, Dunn in Kew Bull. 1911, 197. M. DarrisTARUM, Düttn. in Brandenb. Verhand. xxxii. (1891) 50 = Craibia Baptistarum, Dunn in Journ. Bot. xlix. (1911) 109. M. Danosir, Drake, Hist. Pl. Майар. i. 141. The inflorescence is not know n, but the leaves and fruit bear a close resemblance to those of Mundulea OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 237 hysterantha, Baker, with which it is possibly conspecific, certainly congeneric, M. Dracku, Е. v. Muell. Fragm. ii. 123 = Lonchocarpus Blackii, Benth. Fl. Austral. ii. 271. M. Bogert, Vatke in Bremen Abh. vii. (1882) 246. The type from Berlin has been compared with the type of Miundulea revoluta, Baker, at Kew, and proves to be conspecific, and therefore a true Mundulea. M. nnEvIFLORA, De Wild. in Ann. Мих, Congo, sér, 5,1. 186 = Ostryocurpus lucidus, Dunn in Kew Bull. 1911, 365. M. CAULIFLORA, Prain in Journ. As. Soc. Beng. xlvi. п. (1897) 94, 363 = Fordia pauciflora, Donn, comb. nov. (non Fordia cauliflora, Hemsl.). M. cuinensis, Benth. in Miq. Pl. Jungh. 249 = Шата chinensis, DC. Prodr. ii. 390. One of the true Wistarias. M. ertanrua, Benth. in. Plant. Jungh. 250 = Adinobotrys erianthus, Dunn in Kew Bull. 1911, 194. M. FLORIBUNDA, Matsum. in Bot. Mag. Tokyo (1902) 64 = Wistaria chinensis, DC. M. GRACILLIMA, Hemsl. in Kew Bull. 1895, 134. Solomon Ts. M. M. M. Quite unlike апу Millettia known. From its want of stipules, few leaflets, lax ivflorescence, and few ovules, it is more likely to prove a Derris. . GiurFONIANA, Baill. Adans. vi. (1866) 222 = Lonchocarpus Grifonianus, Dunn in Journ. Bot. 1911, 15. . MADAGASCARIENSIS, Vatke in Linnwa, xliii. (1880-82) 101 = Loncho- carpus polystachyus, Baker, an undoubted Lonchocarpus. . MarixaaA vr, Baker in Hook. Ё. Fl. Brit. Ind. ii. 110 = Padbruggea Jain- gayi, Dunn in Kew Bull. 1911, 198 . MAKONDENSIS, Harms in Engl. Jahrb. xxxiii. (1902) 169. Apparently herbaceous. Its racemes are simple, axillary, and its PI | ? У, pistil 2-ovulate. These characters do not occur elsewhere in. Millettia, and the species should perhaps be referred to some other genus. MICRANTHA, Harms in Engl. Jahrb. xxvi. (1899) 290, is an Ostryocarpus. MONOPHYLLA, Harms in Engl. Jahrb. xxvi. (1899) 288 = Eriosema ellipticum, Welw. yide Harms in litt. UE MONTICOLA, Kurz in Journ. As. Soc. Beng. xlii. п. (1873) = Perris monticola, Prain in Journ. As. Soc. Beng. lxvi. п. (1897) 361. Prain here points out that this name may have to be superseded by D. secunda, 238 MR. S. T. DUNN: A REVISION Baker, a type specimen of which he had not seen. The writer has, however, compared Kurz's specimens with this type, which is apparently only represented in the Wallichian Herbarium (under the name of Amerimnum secundum, Ham.). Its flowers, and especially the calyx, are considerably smaller, only 8 and 2 mm. long respectively, and it is in general a very different species to M. monticola, so that Prain's name should stand. M. NiEvcwENBIUSIU, J. J. Sm. in Bull. Dép. Agric. Ind. Néerl. iii. 17 = Adinobotrys Nieuwenhiusii, Dunn in Kew Bull. 1911, 196. M. oocanPA, Prain in Journ. As. Soc. Beng. lxvi. п. (1897) 365 = Pad- bruggea dasyphylla, Miq. M. rAxicULATA, Miq. Fl. Ind. Bat. Suppl. 301. The type specimens from the Leiden Herbarium show that it is a mixture of two species, neither of them JMillettia. Miquel placed flowers of Derris thyrsiflora with fruit of Adinobotrys atropurpureus, being deceived by the similarity of the leaves and arrangement of the pedicels. M. riRIFOLIA, Vatke in Oestr. Bot. Zeitschr. xxviii. (1878) 215. is a Ba hia. › ; 1 M. scaBRICAULIS, Franch. in Pl. Delav. i. 158, is apparently a Derris. М. speciosa, Welw. Apont. 585 = Lonchocarpus sericeus, Н. B. K. (fide Hiern). M. stipubanis, Prain in Journ. As. Soc. Beng. xlvi. п, (1897) 363 = Fordia stipularis, Dunn in Kew Bull. 1911, 64. M. Sursertanpt, Harv. in Нагу, & Sond. Fl. Cap. iii. 211, is a Lonchocarpus. M. ruyrsirtora, Benth. in Miq. Pl. Jungh. 249 = Derris thyrsiflora, Benth. M. ZENKERIANA, Harms in Engl. Jahrb. xxvi. (1899) 291 = Ostryocarpus Zenkerianus, Dunn in Kew Bull. 1911, 362, SPECIES DUBLE. M. AM YGDALINA, Baill. in Bull. Soc. Linn. Par. i. (1883) 396. The description suggests Leptoderris. M. ANTSAHALANBENSIS, Baill. /. e. 395; Drake, Hist. Madag. i. 140. The very meagre descriptions are quite insufficient to place it even generically. A photograph from a type specimen at Paris shows it to have a terminal raceme, and its general appearance in conjunction with that character render it probable that it is a Mundulea. OF THE GENUS MILLETTIA. 239 M. AnGENTEA, Miq. Fl. Ind. Bat. i. 156.—Dalbergia argentea, Zippel, ex Miq. l.e. The type in the Leiden Herbarium (Herb. Lugd.-Bat.) is a portion of a climbing leafy shoot with twining petioles, and from the latter character can hardly be included in Millettia. The absence of flowers aud fruit renders even its generic identification impossible. M. arenensis, De Wild. Compagnie du Kasai (1910), 309. The description is from leaves and young flower-buds. ТЕ can only be conjectured that it is a Mil/ettia of the section Efulgentes, perhaps near M. urophylloides. M CHAPELIERI, Baill. in Bull. Soc. Linn. Par. i. (1883) 395; Drake, Hist. Madag. 1. 140. The description is meagre and leaves the genus doubtful, but it is more likely to prove a Craibia than a Millettia. M. Luzonensis, A. Gray, Bot. U. St. Expl. Exped. i. 456. No specimen , y і l has been seen, and the description hardly warrants its inclusion in Millettia. M. riscATORIA, Merrill in Philipp. Gov. Lab. Bur. Bull. xxvii. 37.— Cylista piscatoria, Blanco, Fl. Filip. ed. 1, 589. — Galactia terminiflora, Blanco, l. c. ed. 2, 411. No specimen has been seen. M. nosrRATA, Mig. Fl. Ned. Ind. i. 155.— Dalbergia rostrata, Hassk. Flora, The deseriptions are from foliage only, and leave the genus quite doubtful. M. sPLENDIDISSIMA, Blume, ea Miq. Fl. Jnd. Bat. i. 156. The type consists of leaves only, so that the genus eannot be determined. It has, however, the look of a Fordia, and may prove to be F. filipes. M. xvrocanPa, Miq. Fl. Ned. Ind. i. 157. The specimen in Horsfield's own herbarium at the Linnean Society's Rooms consists of foliage and pods, and there is nothing to show that Miquel was not right in referring it to Леа. Flowers, however, would be necessary to verify his conclusion. It is exstipellate, and the pod shows that the pistil was 5-ovulate. M. ZoLLINGERIANA, Miq. Fl. Ind. Bat. i. 156. The very meagre description leaves the genus doubtful. FORNASINIA EBENIFERA, Bertol. Misc. Bot. viii. (1849) 18, t. 1., is known to me only from the description and figure quoted, which, while leaving no doubt as to the genus, cannot be definitely reduced or placed as a species. Adinobotrys, Dunn, 12s. Bervebera, Hochst. 123. ferruginea, Hochst. 221. Callerya, Engl. 125. Craibia, Harms et Dunn. Dalbergia angustifolia, Hassk. tephrosioides, Wight et Arn Derris polyphylla, Baker. 22 Dewevrea, M. Micheli. 128. Fordia, Hemsl. 128. Fornasinia, Bertol. 123. ebenifera, Bertol. 239. Galedupa Piscidia, Roxb. 16 Inga byrsinocarpa, Hochst. Kraunhia, Rafin. 127. Lonchocarpus Barteri, Benth. Dewevrei, M. Micheli. lucens, Scott Elliot. 193. macrostachyus, Hook. f. Theuszü, Büttner. 230. Zenkeri, Taub. 212. Marquartia, Vog. 123. tomentosa, Vog. 16l. Millettia, Wight et Arn, 214. 230. 123 aboensis, Hook. f. adenopetala, Taub. AFROSCANDENTES, Dunn. Aherni, Merrill et Rolfe. 190. 136. 238. antsahalanbensis, Baill. 238, 223. 239. albiflora, rain. ALBIFLOR#, Dunn. amygdalina, Baill. argentea, Miq. aromatica, Dunn. atenensis, De Wild. Atite, Harms. 215. atropurpurea, Benth. 236. 196. 182. aureocalyx, Dunn. auriculata, Baker. MR. S. T. DUNN: A REVISION. INDEX. 125. 169. . 150. 9. 6. 22]. 211. 205. 197. mossamibiquensis, T. R. Sim. 203. 137. 131. 238. Millettia (cont.). australis, Benth. 163. AUSTROMILLETTIA, Dunn. à Baptistarum, Ваи. 236, 250. 210. 209, bipindensis, Dunn. Blackii, F. v. Muell. Восе. Harms, 160. Bojert, Vatke. 236. Вопабапа, Pamp. Bracreatrx, Dunn. Brandisiana, Kurz. 147. breviflora, De Wild. 237. brevistipellata, De Wild. Dussei, Harms. 227. Cabrze, De Wild. 9201. cwrulea, Baker. Baroni, Drake. Barteri, Dunn. bicolor, Dunn. 197. 256. 167. 135. 154. 206. 210. Camerana, F. v. Muell. cana, Benth, 186, canariifolia, Merrill. 178. capilipes, Dunn, 150. caudata, Baker. 171. cauliflora, Prain. 237, 179. 152, 2590. 220. 237. chrysophylla, Dunn. 158. 154. caffra, Meissn. calabarica, Dunn. cavitensis, Merrill. Championi, Benth. Chapeliert, Baill. Chevalieri, Harms. chinensis, Benth. 199, cinerea, Benth. cognata, Hance. 135. 221. 163. COMPRESSO-GEMMATAÆ, Dunn. congolensis, De Wild. 201. Conraul, Harms. 219. coruscans, Dunn. 191. Cubitti, Dunn. 188. 197. OF THE Millettia (cont.). eyanantha, Dunn. 221, decipiens, Prain. 172. dehiscens, Prain. 172. Deineuset, De Wild. 211. Dielsiana, Harms. 160. Dinklagei, Harms, 195. Dorwardi, Coll. et Hemsl. 15 drastica, Welw. 220, dubia, De Wild, 203. Duchesnei, De Wild. 192. Duclowvit, Pamp. 160, dura, Dunn. 223. ЕЕ ЕХТЕВ, Dunn, 136, eriantha, Benth. 237. eriocalyx, Dunn. 150. eriocarpa, Dunn. 225. eurybotrya, Drake. 155. Evnvnorny zr, Dunn. 135. extensa, Bonth. 182. ferruginea, Hochst. 221. Jloribunda, Matsum. 237. Fordii, Dunn. 156. Foxworthyi, Merril. 179. FRAGILIFLORÆ, Dunn. 136. fruticosa, Benth. 184. fulgens, Dunn. 193. Gagnepainiana, Dunn. 208. Gentilii, De Wild. 211. glaucescens, Wurz. 174. Goetzeana, Harms. 209. gracilis, Welw. 228. gracillima, Hemsl. 237. Grandidieri, Baill. 229. (тг їп, Dunn. 146. Griffomana, Baill. 237. Harmsiana, De Wild. 192. Hemsleyana, Prain. 176. heterophylla, Blume, 169. hirsuta, Dunn. — 205. Hookeriana, Taub. 212. hypolampra, Harms. 194. ichthyochtona, Drake. 166. impressa, Harms. 210. japonica, A. Gray. 159. GENUS MILLETTIA. 241 Millettia (cont. ). Klainei, Dunn. 196. lasiantha, Dunn. 226. latifolia, Dunn. 187. Laurentii, De Wild. 204. Leeomtei, Dunn. 195. leiogyna, Kurz. 164. lenneoides, Vutke. 229. leptobotrva, Dunn. 189. leptocarpa, Dunn. 225. leucantha, Vatke. 227. leucantha, Kurz. 186. litoralis, Dunn. 181. longipes, Perkins. 178. lucens, Dunn. 193. luzonensis, А. Gray. 239. macrophylla, Benth. 212; Kurz. 182. MACROSPERM £, Dunn. 1:76. macrostachya, Dunn. 197. maerostaehya, Coll. et Hemsl. 147. macroura, Harms. 202. madagascariensis, Vatke. 237. Maideniana, Bailey. 163. Maingayi, Baker. 237. makondensis, Harms. 237. Mannii, Baker. 212. megasperma, Benth. 162. melanocalyx, Dunn. 197. Merrillii, Perkins. 180. micans, Zaub. 204. micrantha, Harms. 237. monophylla, Harms. 237. monticola, Kurz. 237. multiflora, Coll. et Hemsl. 186. Niceuwenhuisii, J. J. Sm. 238, nitida, Benth. 161. nivea, Dunn. 159. nudiflora, Welw. 215. oblata, Dunn. 223. obtusa, Blume. 109. oocarpa, Prain, 2838. oosperma, Dunn. 157. oraria, Dunn. 149. OrTosEMA, Benth. 136. 242 Millettia (cont.). ovalifolia, Kurz. 173. pachycarpa, Benth. 168. pachyloba, Drake. 185. pallens, Stapf. 218. pallida, Dalz. 164. paniculata, Miq. 238. paucijuga, Harms. 214. pendula, Benth. 186. pilipes, Bailey. 163. prrifolia, Valke. 288. piscatoria, Merrill. 239. Piscidia, Wight. 166. platyphylla, Merrill. 140. podocarpa, Dunn. 166. Popocarræ, Dunn. 135. polyphylla, Dunn. 229, Poryrnvrnz, Dunn. 137. porphyrocalyx, Dunn. 198. Prainii, Dunn. 174. psilopetala, arms. 212. pterocarpa, Dunn. 175. pubinervis, Kurz. 177. puerarioides, Prain, 171. pulchra, Kurz. 150. purpurea, Yatabe. 154. racemosa, Benth. 164. reticulata, Benth. 154. rhodantha, Baill, 198, HRonusrirLom e, Dunn. 138. rostrata, Mig. 239. rubiginosa, Wight et Arn. 146. Sacleuxil, Dunn. 206. sanagana, Harms. 216. Sapini, De Wild, 200, scabricaulis, Franch, 238. Scott-Ellioti, Dunn. 199. Sereti, De Wild. 219. sericantha, Harms. 228. SERICANTHA, Dunn, 137. sericea, Benth. 169, sericosema, Hance. 159, setigera, Dunn, 188. Sohheidei, De Wild. 193. Soyauxn, Taub. | 207. MR. 5. T. DUNN: A REVISION Millettia (cont.). speciosa, Champ, 155. speciosa, Welw. 238. splendens, Wight et Arn. 145. splendidissima, Blume. 239, Stapfiana, Dunn. 217. stipularis, Prain. 238, stipulata, Dunn. 181. Stuhlmannii, Taub. 203. subcordata, Blume. 169. Sutherlandi, Harv. 238. Tessmannii, Harms. 204. tetraptera, Kurz. 175. Theuszii, De Wild. 230. Tholloni, Dunn. 202. Thonneri, De Wild, 212, Thonningii, Baker. 215. thrysiflora, Benth. 258, trifoliata, Dunn, 165. TnuNCATI-CALYCES, Dunn. 137. turgida, Miq. 169. Т'\үрєж, Dunn. 134. Ulbrichiana, Harms. 192. unifoliata, Prain. 190. urophylla, Welw. 210, urophylloides, De Wild. 194, usaramensis, Taub. 224, velutina, Dunn. 149. versicolor, Welw. 205. Warneckei, Harms. 200. Wrightiana, Prain. 177. xylocarpa, Miq. 239, yunnanensis, Pamp. 150. Zechiana, //агтв. 217. Zenkeriana, Harms. 238. Zollingeriana, Miq. 239. Mundelea, DC. 128, Mundulea pulchra, Benth, 150. Otosema, Benth. 123. caudata, Benth. 171, evtensa, Benth. 182. fruticosa, Benth. 184. macrophylla, Benth. 182. Padbruggea, Miq. 128. Phaseolodes, Mill. 127. OF THE Platysepalum, Welw. 123. Pongamia cerulea, R. Grah. 184. cana, R. Grah. 186. cassioides, Wall. 147. caudata, R. Grah. 171. cinerea, R. Grah. 158. Corcor, R. Grah. 164. dehiscens, Koord. et Valet. 172. extensa, R. Grah. 182. fruticosa, R. Grah. 184. heterocarpa, Wall. 158. macrophylla, R. Grah. 182. oblonga, R. Grah. 158. palustris, R. Grah. 155. paniculata, R. Grah. 158. pendula, R. Grah. 186. racemosa, R. Grah. 164. sericea, Vent. 169. Pterocarpus australis, Endl. 163. LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL XLI. GENUS MILLETTIA. 243 Robinia cerulea, Wall. 184. fruticosa, Roxb. 184, macrophylla, Roxb. 182. racemosa, Roxb. 164. Thonningtt, Schum. et Thonn. 215. Schefflerodendron, Harms. Sesbania ferruginea, Hochst. Tephrosia fruticosa, ОС. 184. 149. pulchra, Colebr. 150. racemosa, Wight et Arn. Tutcheri, Dunn. 150. Wistaria, Nutt. 128. Camerana, F. v. Muell. 165. japonica, Sieb. et Zuce. 153. Maideniana, Bailey. 163. megasperma, F. v. Muell. pallida, Dalz. 164. racemosa, Dalz. 164. 128, 221. oraria, Hance. 164. 162. A9 о C eh pH EN I Lu Nf. cub ust. mt. TE ‹ " a ek UR yee ys * DECEMBER 13. Price 65. THE JOURNAL OF THE LINNEAN SOCIETY. Vor. XLI. BOTANY. No. 281. CONTENTS. Page Additions to the Flora of Western and North-Western Australia. By Dr. K. Dom, Professor of Botany in the Bohemian University at Prague. (Communicated by Dr. Отто Srapr, F.R.S., Sec.L.S.) (Plates 10-18, and 1 Text-figure.) |... eese 245 LONDON: SOLD AT THE SOCIETY'S APARTMENTS, BURLINGTON HOUSE, PICCADILLY, W., AND BY LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO., AND WILLIAMS AND NORGATE. 1912. LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. — ФФ € — LIST OF THE OFFICERS AND COUNCIL. Elected 24th May, 1912. PRESIDENT, Prof, Е. B. Poulton, М.А., D.Sc., F.R.S. VICE-PRESIDENTS. Prof. J, Stanley Gardiner, M.A., F.R.S. Miss E. R. Saunders. Horace W. Monckton, F.G.S. Dr. D. H. Scott, F.R.S. TREASURER. Horace W. Monckton, F.G.S. SECRETARIES, Dr. Otto Stapf, F.R.S. | Prof. С. C. Bourne, F.R.S, GENERAL SECRETARY. Dr. B. Daydon Jackson. COUNCIL, Tempest Anderson, D.Sc. | Horace W. Monckton, F.G.S, Prof. G. C. Bourne, F.R.S. | Prof. F. W. Oliver, F.R.S. Prof. Arthur Dendy, D.Sc., F.R.S. | Prof. E. B. Poulton, F.R.S. Prof. J. Stanley Gardiner, M.A.. F.R.S. — Dr. W. G. Ridewood. Prof. Percy Groom, D.Se. Henry N. Ridley, F.R.S. Henry Groves, Esq. | Miss E. R. Saunders. Prof. W. A. Herdman, F.R.S. | Dr. Dukinfield H. Scott, F.R.S. Arthur W. Hill, M.A. | Dr. Otto Stapf, F.R.S. Dr. B. Daydon Jackson. Miss Ethel N. Thomas, B.Sc. Prof. F. Keeble, Sc.D. Dr. A. Smith Woodward, F.R.S. LIBRARIAN. | CLERK. A. W. Kappel. | S. Savage. LIBRARY COMMITTEE. The Officers ex officio, with the following in addition :— J. Britten, Esq. | Hugh Scott, М.А. Prof. P. Groom, D.Sc. | Miss A. L. Smith. R. I. Pocock, F.R.S. | Miss E. N. Thomas. Henry N. Ridley, F.R.S. |. Dr. A. Smith Woodward, F.R.S. R. W. Н. Row, B.Sc. | FLORA OF WESTERN AND NORTH-WESTERN AUSTRALIA. 245 Additions to the Flora of Western and North-Western Australia. By Dr. K. Dowfs, Professor of Botany in the Bohemian University at Prague. (Communicated by Dr. Отто Srarr, F.R.S., Sec.L.8.) (PLATES 10-13 and 1 Text-tigure.) [Read 2nd May, 1912.) Ware working out at Kew the collection of botanical specimens which I gathered mainly on my travels in the North and the interior of Queensland in 1909-1910, I obtained permission to study the unnamed Australian material in the Herbarium of the Royal Botanic Gardens at Kew. In the present paper I propose to give descriptions of new species and varieties found in those collections, and also to enumerate others which were already described, and especially such as are remarkable for their variability or were up to the present imperfectly known. The bulk of the material consisted of two very valuable and interesting collections of plants—one from North-Western Australia (between the Ashburton and De Gray Rivers) made by Dr. E. Clement, and the other from Western Australia by Capt. А. A. Dorrien-Smith, D.S.O. Dr. Clements collections prove that the flora of the region he explored is quite different in character from that of extra-tropical Western Australia, and much more similar to the plant-formations of Northern Australia and North-Eastern Queensland. Only a few of the characteristic species extend to extra- tropical Western Australia, which region is now fairly well known, more especially since Dr. L. Diels’s standard work, * Die Pflanzenwelt von West- Australien südlieh des Wendekreises " (Veget. der Erde, vii. Leipzig, 1906). Capt. A. А. Dorrien-Smith, however, found several new and very interesting species, some even in localities previously visited by botanists or botanical collectors, and there seems to be in this region of the world praetically no limit to the number of allied though distinct species especially in the sand- plains. For the full aecount of the description of the localities visited by Capt. A. A. Dorrien-Smith I refer to his own report in the Journal of the Royal Horticultural Society (vol. xxxvi. (1910) pp. 285-293: “A Botanizing Expedition to West Australia in the Spring (October, 1909) 7), which is accompanied by some views of the vegetation. In the present contribution I include only Monocotyledons, Ferns, and the Casuarina ; for practical reasons I thought it advisable to follow 3entham’s * Flora Australiensis’ in the systematic arrangement. I hope later on te work out the numerous Dicotyledons brought by Dr. Clement LINN. JOURN.— BOTANY, VOL. XLI. U 246 DR. K. DOMIN ON THE and Capt. Dorrien-Smith, and to give а phytogeographic and statistic account of the North-West Australian flora and its relations with the floras of other parts of Australia and of the neighbouring countries *. I. DICOTYLEDONE.Z. CASUARINACE./E. Casuarina, L. CASUARINA DORRIENT, Domin, sp. п. (Plate 18. figg. 25-27.) Arbor vel frutex elatus probabiliter dioicus ramulis permultis erectis ; rami vetustiores crassi fusci striato-sulcati glabri, ramuli tenues sed rigidiusculi diametro 1 mm. vel paulo latiores costati glauci et tantum sub dentibus luteoli; internodia mediocriter longa (circa 11-20 mm.); dentes 9 subpatuli lanceolati glabri circiter ł mm. longi acuti pallide brunnei tantum basi intensius colorati (fusci). Amenta mascula perangusta ramulis paulo latiora elongata usque 3 em. longa internodiis circa 15 usque 20 brevibus instructa ; dentes iis ramulorum similes, sed manifeste subpatuli in vaginas subeampanulatas connati. Strobili foeminei sub flore parvi subglobosi manifeste pedieellati : pedicelli vertieillis pluribus (circa 6) approximatis imbricatis obtecti ; bractez lineari-lanceolate ; strobilus sub- sessilis breviter late cylindricus vel elliptice cylindricus basi et apice truncatus * For more detailed information I refer to the following sources :— G. BrxTHAM. Flora Australiensis. 7 vols. ; London, 1863-1878 (quoted as “ Bentham "). L. Diets. Die Pflanzenwelt von West-Australien. Leipzig, 1906. L. Diets and E. PRITZEL. Fragmenta Phytographiz Australis occidentalis. Engler’s Botan, Jahrb. xxxv. pp. 56-662 (1904-1905) (quoted as “ Fragm."). X. DowiN. Queensland's Plant Associations. (Some Problems of Queensland's Botanogeography). Proc. Roy. Soc. Queensland, vol. xxiii. (1910). J.D. Hooxer. On the Flora of Australia, its Origin, Affinities, and Distribution, being an Introductory Essay to the Flora of Tasmania, London, 1859. Journal of the Natural History and Science Society of Western Australia (incl. Mueller Botanic Society). Сн. LEHMANN. Plante Preissiane sive Enumeratio plantarum quas in Australia occidentali et meridionali-occidentali annis 1838-1841 collegit Ludovicus Preiss. 2 vols. ; Hamburg, 1844-1847. J. LINDLEY. ] Ш W. Australia: Swan River, legit Drummond. 2. Var. INTERCEDENS, Domin, var. n. Dense fascieulato-ezspitosa, foliis rigidis glaberrimis scapis longioribus, scapis brevibus circiter 2-31 em. raro usque 5 em. longis, bracteis brevibus margine purpureo-coloratis. W. Australia: Yallingup et Cape Naturaliste, coll. A. A. Dorrien-Smith, 1909. Quodam modo inter varietatem typicam et acaulem intermedia, sed certe varietas sui juris in statione nominata jam a cl. Oldfield in forma identica reperta. 3. Var. ACAULIS, Domin, comb. п. (=J. acaulis, Endl. in Pl. Preiss. vol. ii. p. 41 (Bentham, vii. 69 ; Baker, Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xv. (1877) p. 419 ; Diels, Fragm. 101). J. hirta, Lindl., var. acaulis, F. Mueller, Fragm. vii. p. 87.) Scapo subnullo usque 14 em. vel paulo plus longo ; glabra. W. Australia: Stirling Range (Mueller et alii) ; distr. Eyre (Diels), etc. 4. Var. DRUMMONDII, Domin, comb. n, (=J. acaulis, Endl., var. Drum- mondii, Baker, l. c. p. 419.) Præcedenti affinis, sed robustior, foliis latis ubique pubescentibus, capitulis majoribus, braeteis dorso pubescentibus. Australia occidentalis : rara. Borya, Labill. В. NITIDA, Labill. (Bentham, vii. 71 ; Diels, Fragm. 102). W. Australia: Bridgetown usque Kojonup et Slab Hut Gully ; Mallet, loco utroque coll. A. A. Dorrien-Smith, 1909. Species quam maxime variabilis formis et varietatibus admodum diver- gentibus ludit sed specimina numerosa distinctionem exactam in species diversas non permittunt. XEROTES, Banks. X. ExpLicuEnI, F. Muell. (Bentham, vii. 101). W. Australia: Bridgetown usque Kojonup et Slab Hut Gully, coll. A. A. Dorrien-Smith, 1909. X. PURPUREA, Zndl. (Bentham, vii. 101). W. Australia: Yallingup et Cape Naturaliste et cum praecedente, loco utroque legit A. A. Dorrien-Smith, 1909. X. PAUCIFLORA, №. Dr. (Bentham, vii. 104). W. Australia : Mt. Toolbrunup, collegit idem, 1909. FLORA OF WESTERN AND NORTH-WESTERN AUSTRALIA. 267 AcaANTHOCARPUs, Lehm. А. Preissu, Lehm. (Bentham, vii. 111; Diels, Fragm. 102). W. Australia: Yallingup et Cape Naturaliste, coll. A. A. Dorrien-Smith, 1909, Dasypoaon, A. Br. D. BROMELIIFOLIUS, №, Br. (Bentham, vii. 118). W. Australia : Yallingup et Cape Naturaliste, coll. A. A. Dorrien-Smith, 1909. Forma a typo aliquantum aberrans, sed ob setas longas facile deciduas ad speciem hane referenda, Веарі quoque indumentum haud est typicum. Forsan forma juvenilis (capitulum haud florens). PHILYDHRACEJE. PnurrzELIA, F. Muell. P. РҮ@ӨМ ЖА, F. Muell. (Bentham, vii. 74). W. Australia: Yallingup et Cape Naturaliste, coll. A. A. Dorrien-Smith, 1909. SCHEUCHZEHBRIACE AS. TRIGLOCHIN, £L. T. procera, R. Br. (Bentham, vii. 168). W. Australia: Cranbrook usque Warrungup, in arenosis, coll. A. A. Dorrien-Smith, 1909. Species habitu et preecipue foliorum latitudine valde variabilis sed forme intermediz numerose tantum varietates minoris pretii indicare videntur. Forma nostra inter varietates typicam et eleutherocarpam Benth. medium tenet et habet folia pro specie sublatiora, 5 mm. vel paulo plus lata. Cl. Buchenau (Engler's Pflanzenreich, iv. 14. (1903) p. 14) bene dicit formas numerosas primo aspectu valde divergentes separari non posse. RESTIONACE AS. ANARTHRIA, 2, Br. A. SCABRA, №. Br, (Bentham, vii. 212). W. Australia: Albany, collegit B. J. Goadby m. Octobre 1896 (5 et; 9 ). A. GRACILIS, R. Br., var. COMPLANATA, Domin, var. n. Tantum planta mascula mihi obiacet ; excellit culmis compressis planis circiter 1$ mm. latis 16-30 em. altis foliis brevioribus, foliis vaginis compressis 268 DR. K. DOMIN ON THE carinatis laminis planis ensiformibus usque 24 mm. latis instructis, bractea paniculam fulcrante mature decidua, panieulis pyramidalibus laxioribus brunneo-stramineis nitentibus cirea 4-44 em. longis, bracteolis totis scariosis, perianthii segmentis ca. 7 mm. longis, antheris circiter 31 mm. longis. W. Australia : in arenosis prope Warrungup, coll. A. A. Dorrien-Smith, 1909. Forsan species propria, sed varietas ischamoides (Nees in Pl. Preiss. vol. ii. р. 62 pro sp.) varietatem nostram cum typo conjungere videtur. A. PROLIFERA, R. Br. (Bentham, vii. 213). W. Australia : in arenosis prope Warrungup cum precedente, legit idem. HypoLana, A. Br. Н. ехѕ0са, R. Br. (Bentham, vii. 240 ; Gilg in Fragm. 89). W. Australia: prope Mallet, collegit A. A. Dorrien-Smith, 1900 (g). Loxocarya, Ae. Br. L. FASCICULATA, Benth. (Bentham, vii. 242 ; Gilg in Fragm. 90). W. Australia: Bridgetown usque Kojonup et Slab Hut Gully, coll. A. A. Dorrien-Smith, 1900 (4). CYPERACE/E. CYPERUS, Linn. C. puLBOsUsS, Vahl *. N.W. Australia: inter fl. Ashburton et Yule, coll. Dr. E. Clement. Indigenis ‘ Nalgoo” dicitur et tubera ejus comeduntur. Tubera sicca sunt ovata acuta usque 13 em. longa et 8 mm. lata, sed s:epe minora. Eadem species in Australia orientali reperitur ; vidi specimina a cl. Ferd. Mueller ad fl. Brisbane River (Queensland) collecta. C. vaarNATUS, R. Br. (Bentham, vii. 272), var. TYPICUS. N.W. Australia : inter fl. Ashburton et De Gray, leg. Dr. E. Clement. C. VAGINATUS, X. Br., var. CONTRACTUS, Domin, var. n. Inflorescentia contracta brevi (sed haud compacta) swpius depauperata 1-2 em. longa, bracteis numerosis (pro more 5-6) planis inflorescentia multo longioribus (usque 9 em. longis) suffulta. In Australia boreali-occidentali eum precedente coll. Dr. E. Clement. * Cl. C. B. Clarke in schedis determinavit. FLORA OF WESTERN AND NORTH-WESTERN AUSTRALIA, 269 Fimpristyiis, Vahl. F. CARDIOCARPA, F. Muell. (Bentham, vii. 303). (Plate 12. fig. 21.) N.W. Australia: inter fl. Ashburton et De Gray, coll. Dr. E. Clement (specimina numerosa !). Species inter congeneras distincta, adhue tantum ex Australia boreali (Upper Victoria River, coll. F. Mueller) nota. Styli rami adsunt semper 3. Eodem loco collegit cl. Clement formam verosimiliter ad speciem hane referendam, sed gracilitate, spiculis bractea basi glumiformi sed apice filiformi-elongato et spieulam juvenilem superante fuleratis notabilem, sed ob fructus deficientes ulterius observandam., BULBOSTYLIS, Nees. В. BARBATA, C. B. Clarke. (= Fimbristylis barbata, Bentham, vii. 321. Isolepis barbata, R. Br. Prodr. 222.) N.W. Australia: inter fl. Ashburton et De Gray, coll. Dr. E. Clement. Species per Australiam valde divulgata. Caustis, R. Br. C. DIOICA, PR. Br. (Bentham, vii. 422). W. Australia: Cranbrook usque Warrungup, in arenosis ; Slab Hut Gully usque Cranbrook, loco utroque collegit A. A.’ Dorrien-Smith, 1909. Forma prior est pro specie nimis robusta. GRAMINEAE. Panicum, Linn. P. pecompositum, R. Br. (Bentham, vii. 489), var TYPICUM, Domin. N.W. Australia : inter fl. Ashburton et Yule, coll. Dr. E. Clement ; inter Н. Ashburton et De Gray, collegit idem. Forma typica habet pro more glumam primam perbrevem latissimam truncatam obtussimam, sed occurrunt interdum forme a varietate typica haud separande gluma prima truncata uninervi in acumen parvum subito protracta excellentes. Plante nostrze foliis exacte lævibus gaudent. P. pecompositum, KR. Br., var. ACUMINATISSIMUM, Domin, var. n. Excellit foliis elongatis angustis aeuminatissimis perfecte levibus vel rarius scabris, vaginis glabris levibusque, ligulis elongatis parte inferiore integris parte superiore lacerato-ciliatis vel in cilias dissolutis, panicula minore, rhachi scabra, ramis ramulisque patentibus strictioribus scabris, spiculis szepe singulis, gluma prima scariosa latissima truncata sed subacuta. 210 DR. K. DOMIN ON THE Varietas hee characteribus datis conspicua et a typo valde divergens in duabus reperitur formis, i. e. f. levifolia (foliis una eum vaginis perfecte glabris leevibusque) et f. scaberula (foliis presertim in pagina superiore scabris), quæ rarius occurrit. (a) N.W. Australia: inter fl. Ashburton et De Gray, coll. Dr. E. Clement. (^) Elder Exploring Expedition, Camp 15, collegit R. Helms, 6 Augusto, 1891. (c) Mt. Lyndhurst, collegit Max Koch, m. Martio 1899 (M. Koch, South Austral. Plants, No. 448, Panicum decompositum, “ Umbrella-grass 7). Cl. Koch in schedis annotat: * Good fodder, growing in moist situations.—Aboriginal names: Talghee, Allee, Koothoo, Caltharathie ; seed =powa rhandra, which the Blacks eat.” (d) Macquaries and Castlereags Rivers, coll. Wools. Panicum levinode, Lindl. in Mitchell, Three Exped. into the Interior of Eastern Australia, vol. i. (1839) p. 238 (adnot.), quod cl. Bentham pro synonymo P. decompositi declarat, est verosimiliter cum varietate nostra identicum, sed, cum descriptio Lindleyana authentica valde manca sit (“ panicula composita contracta capillari, ramis pedicellisque flexuosis, spiculis acutis glabris, gluma exteriore rotundata laxa, interiore 5-nervi, foliis vaginis geniculisque glabris levibus "), speciem hane varietati nostræ omnino adæquare pro certo affirmare non audeo. PANICUM DECOMPOSITUM, R. Br., var. SCABERRIMUM, Domin, var. n. Varietati præcedenti affine, foliis elongatis acuminatissimis sed ad laminæ basin latioribus (usque 1 em. vel paulo plus latis) in pagina superiore et marginibus scaberrimis subtus perfecte lævibus, vaginis setis brevibus suberectis valde hispidis, ligulis parte basali integris, paniculæ rhachi valde scabra, spiculis majusculis, gluma prima obtusa vel sepius subacuta. N.W. Australia: inter fl. Ashburton et De Gray, collegit Dr. E. Clement : promiseue cum varietate precedente, sed rarissime. Varietas indumento et asperitate memorabilis ! P. pecompostrum, R. Br., var. urine, Domin, var. n. (an species propria ?). Differt a typo præcipue gluma quarta intense nitente luride olivaceo- viridi nervis 5 usque 7 manifeste striata ; cæterum habet folia fere lævia. rhachin seabram, paniculam valde decompositam demum divaricatam, glumam primam trancatam obtusam vel obscure dentatam brevem, glumam secundam et tertiam 7-nervem. N.W. Australia : inter fl. Ashburton et Yule, collegit Dr. E. Clement. Speeimina numerosa sed parte inferiore destituta, quam ob causam diiudieare nequeo, utrum planta perennis an annua sit. Forsan species FLORA OF WESTERN AND NORTH-WESTERN AUSTRALIA. 271 a P. decomposito diversa sed specimina fragmentosa estimationem certam haud permittunt. P. psilopodium a varietate nostra gluma prima acuta, gluma secunda 11-nervi facile dignoscitur. PANICUM AUSTRALIENSE, Domin, sp. n. (Plate 10. fig. 10; Plate 11. five, 3-12.) Annuum ; culmi e radice fibrosa numerosissimi fasciculato-ceespitosi, medii suberecti, eceteri e basi plus minusve decumbente geniculatim ascen- dentes valde ramosi parte superiore fastigiati toti foliati glabri leves vel parte superiore interdum seaberuli humiles usque 1 dm. alti sed мере humiliores, Folia laminis planis longe angustatis et acuminatis subpatentibus cireiter 4-6 em. longis et 2-21 mm. latis seaberulis pro more glabris rarius presertim ad basin uti vaginis infimis mediisque sat dense setis albidis patentibus e tubereulis enatis inspersis instructa ; ligule in eilias mediocriter longas dissolute ; folia culmea suprema approximata paniculam manifeste superantia. — Panieulie numerose. sed breves circa 21-3 em. long ramos paucos (2-3) breves paucispiculatos simplices erectos vel demum subpatentes gerentes parte superiore simplices vel subsimplices ; rhachis ramique glabri scaberuli, Spicule pro specie sat magne longiuscule pedicellatze circa 4 mm. long: late ovato-oblonge pallida: glabrze ; gluma prima е basi amplectente late ovata acuta 5-nervis, nervo medio acute prominulo, tertia parte usque duplo gluma tertia brevior; gluma secunda et tertia consimiles :equilongze 34-32 mm. longze ovate concave tenues uti gluma prima glaberrimie leves pallidee 5-nerves (nervis viridibus), gluma quarta (glumella) multo. (circa duplo) brevior circiter 18 mm. longa valde concava nitens enervosa, palea paulo brevior. Caryopsis ovato-oblonga levis obtusiuscula glumella et. palea subbrevior. N.W. Australia : inter fl. Ashburton et Yule, collegit Dr. E. Clement. P. australiense est species inter congeneras distinetissima, nulli arcte affinis ; verosimiliter seriei VI. Paniculate (Bentham, vii. 466) inserenda et prope P. adspersum, Trin. collocanda erit. Habitu singulari primo aspectu facile distinguitur, praeterea spieularum structura peculiaris est. PANICUM INTERCEDENS, Domin, sp. п. (Series ПІ. Paspaloidee, Bentham, vii. 464.) Habitu Р. distuchyo, L. simillimum eique affine. Culmi graciles fere a basi ramosi glaberrimi lævesque cum panicula circa 3 dm. et ultra alti ssepe usque ad apicem foliati paucinodi. Folia distantia : lamine suberecte plane lanceolate acute basi subcordate margine tenuiter cartilagineo albido undulatzee breviores, i. e. 44-6 cm. Іопо et basi, qua latissime patent, 5-61 mm. late glabrz vel pilis e tubereulis enatis insperge ; vagine leves glabree margine longiuseule ciliate ; ligule in cilias dissolute. Panicule e ramis paucis (ramo terminali annumerato pro more tribus) simplicibus valde bo 72 DR. K. DOMIN ON THE distantibus (spatio inter ramum infimum et superpositum ca. 4 em.) primo erectis postea patentibus demum reflexis composite ; panicule rhachis excavata glabra, ramuli complanati glabri pro more spiculam terminalem gerentes, — Spicule subdistantes biseriate: sed unilaterales fere sessiles majuseul: circa 44 mm. long pallide vel interdum parce coloratee ; gluma prima glabra spicula duplo brevior amplectens acuta vel subacuta pro more T-nervis tenuis ; gluma secunda et tertia ovato-oblonga acuta 3-nervis (nervis acute prominentibus) dorso breviter apice ad margines longius pilosa ; gluma quarta (glumella) paulo brevior 31 mm. longa subacuta elliptico-oblonga lovis sed haud nitens obscure 3-nervis minutissime rugulosa glabra. N.W. Australia: inter fl. Ashburton et De Gray, collegit Dr. E. Clement. Species distineta prope P. distachyum, L., cui est similis, inserenda, sed differt przter alia spieulis majoribus hirsutis. А P. piligero, F. Muell., Australie borealis incola, facile dignoscitur glabritie et foliis brevibus lanceolatis. PANICUM CLEMENTI, Domin, sp. п. (Series IIl. Paspaloidee, Bentham, vil. 464.) Verosimiliter annuum ; culmi basi valde ramosi et decumbentes geniculatim ascendentes et deinde ereeti cum paniculis circa 30 usque 35 em. alti glabri sepius usque ad paniculam foliati plurinodi. Folia laminis planis mollibus linearibus longe acuminatis glabris vix scaberulis circa 9-12 em. longis et 3-4% mm. latis nervo medio albido percursis et vaginis tenuibus glabris sepe subpatentibus instructa ; ligule in cilias dissolutee ; lamina folii eulmei supremi panieule apicem haud raro attingens. Panicula elongata plus 10 em. (et interdum usque 15 em.) longa, panicule rami alterni distantes suberecti (пес patentes), infimi sat longi (usque 4 em.) a basi spiculigeri parum ramulosi ramulis perbrevibus adpressis instrueti, superiores sub- simplices vel vix ramulosi breviores spiculas haud numerosas irregulariter dispositas (?. e. series conspicuas haud efformantes) gerentes; paniculwe rhachis glabra lwevisque, rami vix applanati tenues ad angulos scabri, ramorum rhachis aristiformis spieulam supremam fulerans interdum superans. Spieule pallidee subsessiles parvee tantum 2 mm. vel paulo plus longze oblonge ellipticee obtuse ; gluma prima membranacea 3-nervis subobtusa glabra 1-12 mm. longa; gluma secunda et tertia subequales ovate obtusiusculee obtuseve glabree membranacee, secunda nervis 5 viridibus perfectis et 2 imperfectis, tertia nervis З viridibus perfectis et 2 parte superiore evanescentibus striata; gluma quarta (glumella) obiusiuseula vel subacuta elliptica fere 2 mm. longa minute rugulosa (fere lævi) haud manifeste nervosa amplectens ; palea subbrevior arcte adpressa laevis. N.W. Australia : inter fl. Ashburton et Yule, collegit Dr. E. Clement, cui speciem hane dedico. P. Clementit prope P. prostratum, Lam. inserendum erit, sed haud est huic arcte affine. FLORA OF WESTERN AND NORTH-WESTERN AUSTRALIA. 213 SETARIA, Beauv. S. VERTICILLATA, Beauv. (Bentham, vii. 494). N.W. Australia : inter fl. Ashburton et Yule, coll. Dr. E. Clement ; inter fl. Ashburton et De Gray, collegit idem. XEROCHLOA, PR. Br. X. LANIFLORA, Benth. (Bentham, vii. 502 ; O. Stapf in Fragm. 65). N.W. Australia: inter fl. Ashburton et Yule, collegit Dr. E. Clement (specimina numerosa, optime conservata). Species me judice annua habitu a congeneris (X. imberbis, R. Br. et barbata, R. Br.) primo aspectu facile dignoscenda. (SPINIFEX, £L. S. LONGIFOLIUS, Ге. Br. (Bentham, vii. 504). N.W. Australia: inter fl. Ashburton et De Gray, collegit Dr. E. Clement. W. Australia: Yallingup et Cape Naturaliste, collegit A. A. Dorrien- Smith, 1909. NEURACHNE, Jt. Dr. N. ALopECUROIDEs, 2. Br. (Bentham, vii. 507; Pilger in Fragm. 69). W. Australia: Warrungup Hill, Stirling Range, collegit A. A. Dorrien- Smith ; Bridgetown usque Kojonup et Slab Hut Gully, collegit idem. NEURACHNE CrEMENTIL, Domin, sp. n. (Plate 10. figg. 1-6.) Perennis ; culmi basi duri dense villosi plurinodi circa 3 dm, vel ultra alti graciles glaberrimi sed nodis barbati. Folia haud numerosa distantia laminis planis mollibus subpatentibus acuminatis usque 4 mm. latis subglaucis glabris vel iis foliorum infimorum pilis perpaucis e tuberculis enatis inspersis usque plus 10 em. longis sed iis foliorum supremorum multo brevioribus instructa ; vagine glabree vel raro pilis perpaucis tuberculis insidentibus munite ad oram ciliatee nunc eulmum arcte amplectentes nunc subpatentes ; ligule breves in cilias dissolute. — Panicule oblongo-cylindrieze. haud interruptze subdense erectee vel paulo subnutantes argenteo-nitidule circa 31-32 em. longe ; panieulwe rhachis glabra. рене brevissime-pedicellatze, basi longiuscule patentim barbatz, pilis usque 24 mm. longis; pedicelli apex parum excavatus articulatus; gluma prima e basi dilatata amplectens anguste lanceolata longe tenuiter acuminata (fere aristulata) 11-12 mm. longa plerumque nervis 7 prominentibus striata extus et intus glaberrima sed margine setis longis sparsis e tuberculis enatis munita viridis sed parte basali amplectente in utroque latere scariosa et demum a parte media viridi rumpens; gluma secunda fere szequilonga vel parum longior sed altius 274 DR. K. DOMIN ON THE amplectens utroque latere pilis longissimis densis patentibus ciliata ; gluma tertia 5-nervis lanceolata subacuta glabra circa 7 mm. longa; gluma quarta (glumella) æquilonga seariosa bicarinata; palea subbrevior levis, stigmata elongata plumosa. Caryopsis subcompresse orbieulato-obovata levis circa 12 mm. longa. N.W. Australia : inter fl. Ashburton et Yule, collegit Dr. E. Clement. Species inter congeneras distinctissima, generis Veurachne in Australia endemici quinta, cum nulla alia arcte affinis, iam habitu et panicule forma insignis, Prroris, slit. P. nana, R. Br., var. EURYPHYLLA, Domin, var. n. Exeellit foliis glaueis brevibus planis latioribus folio culmeo supremo usque 4 mm. lato, racemo (spica) graciliore densiore, spieulis subsessilibus reflexis cum aristis tantum circa 2 em. longis.! N.W. Australia : inter fl, Ashburton et Yule, collegit Dr. E. Clement. Varietas notabilis aliquid ad P. latifoliam, Ait. spectans, sed speciem hane nimis diversam et precipue spiculis sub fructu quoque erectis facile dignos- cendam cum P. vara conjungere vix naturale videtur. HkTEROPOGON, Pers. Н. conrortus, Koem. et Schult. (Bentham, vii. 517). (= Andropogon con- tortus, Linn.) N.W. Australia : inter fl. Ashburton et Yule, collegit Dr. E. Clement. POLLINIA, Trin. P. стул, Benth. (Bentham, vii. 526 ; Pilger in Fragm. 69). (= Saccharum fulvum, R. Br. Prodr. 203.) N.W. Australia : inter fl. Ashburton et Yule, collegit Dr. E. Clement. ANDROPOGON, L. А. BOMBYCINUS, Æ. Br. (Bentham, vii. 533). N.W. Australia : inter fl. Ashburton et De Gray, collegit Dr. E. Clement. A. PROCERUS, Æ. Br. (Bentham, vii. 532). N.W. Australia : inter fl. Ashburton et De Gray, coll. Dr. E. Clement. Varietas a typo spiculis $ usque 6 mm. vel paulo plus longis divergens. CHRYSOPOGON, Trin. C. GRYLLUS, Trin., var. PALLIDUS, Benth. (Bentham, vii. 537). (= Holeus pallidus, R. Br. Prodr. 199. Рота pallida, Roem. et Schult. Syst. ii. 829. FLORA OF WESTERN AND NORTH-WESTERN AUSTRALIA. 215 slndropogon pallidus, Kunth, Enum. i. 505. Andropogon Gryllus, L., subsp. genuinus c. pallidus, Hackel in Mon. Phaner. vol. vi. 552.) N.W. Australia ; inter fl, Ashburton et Yule, collegit Dr. E. Clement. Varietas hee proecipue in Australia tropica reperitur. SORGHUM, Pers. S. pLumosum, Beauv. (Bentham. vii. 540). N.W. Australia : inter fl. Ashburton et De Gray, collegit Dr. E. Clement. Forma rhachi perfecte levi, ramulis scabris, columna secus spiras breviter ciliata Insignis. Var. typicum, Domin (= Andropogon australis, Spreng., subsp. a. plumosum var. а. genvinus, Hack. l e. 523), prope Ashburton River a cl. Stuart-Carey, collecta fuit (Hackel, l. е.). Ex cl. E. Hackel Sorghum plumosum paniculæ ramis rhachique scabris insignis est, sed vidi specimina authentica Roberti Brownii (sub Holco plumoso) (Herb. R. Brown, No. 6192, North Coast), quæ rhachi et ramulis glabris ævibusque conspicua sunt. S. INTRANS, F. Muell. (Bentham, vii. 541). (= Andropogon intrans, F. Muell.) N.W. Australia : inter fl. Ashburton et Yule, collegit Dr. E. Clement. Tantum Australize tropicæ præcipue borealis indigena videtur. AwxrHIPOGON, K. Br. A. DEBILIS, №. Br., var. FALLAX, Domin, var. n. Dense ceespitosus rigidus, culmis erectis gracilibus sed rigidiuseulis strictis- que elatioribus cirea 25—80 em. altis, foliis rigidis erectis glaucis, panicula siepe 2 em. longa erecta densa, spiculis majoribus usque 1 em. longis. Habitat in Australia occidentali ad Oulina, ubi eam legit m. Novembre 1907, Max Koch (Exsice. Fl. of W. Austr. No. 1828). Varietas egregia habitu a forma typica, quie culmis humilioribus plus minusve decumbentibus, spieulis parvis paniculisque laxis excellit, primo aspeetu valde abhorrens sed etsi habitu А. stricto, R. Dr. similis appareat, sine dubio ad A. debilem inserenda est. Cl. F. Mueller (Fragm. viii. 201) speciem utramque sub А. Brownii junxit, sed cl. Bentham bene commemorat A. debilem et strictum sat differre et species bene distinctas sistere. A. debilis varietas typica est latius per Australiam occidentalem diffusa ; vidi specimina authentica a cl. R. Brown (sub no. 6228) neenon a cl. Baxter, Drummond (no. 117) et aliis collecta. Forma a el. Cecil Andrews collecta (in arenosis, Mt. Clarence prope Albany, Exsiee.: C. Andrews Ist coll. No. 1213, ineunte m. Jan. 1903) 276 DR. K. DOMIN ON THE inter varietatem nostram et typicam medium tenet vel potius v. fallaci propius accedit. Habet enim habitum rigidiorem var. fallacem revocautem, sed culmos graciliores humiliores et genieulatim ascendentes, paniculas densas sed minus densas quam in varietate fallaci e spiculis haud numerosis compositas, spiculas sat magnas. AMPHIPOGON sTRICTUS, №. Br., var. SETIFER, Benth. (Bentham, vii. 598). W. Australia : Oulina, collegit Max Koch m. Novembre 1907 (Exsice. Fl. of W. Austr. No. 1827). A. wrRIOTUS, А. Br., var. OCCIDENTALIS, Pilger in Fragm. 71 (vel еї proximus). W. Australia: Cowcowing, coll. Max Koch m. Octobre 1904 (Exsice. No. 1214). Plante a cl. Koch collecte descriptionem varietatis occidentalis apud Pilger, l. e. bene quadrant ; excellunt culmis valde elatis, paniculis pauci- spiculatis et perangustis, glumis glabris, aristis ciliatis. A. sTRICTUS 2. Br., var. DESERTORUM, Domin, var. n. Excellit culmis elatis foliatis, foliis pallidis eulmeis erectis elongatis, lamina folii eulmei supremi panieulam attingente vel superante, paniculis spiciformibus cylindrieis subdensis pallidis, spieulis longius pedicellatis minoribus, glumis cum aristis tantum circa 5 mm. vel paulo plus longis, aristis glumis vix tertia parte longioribus, * Mr. Gosse's Expedition, Centre of South Australia, No. 156 (comm. К. Schomburgk, 1874).”’ Species propria esse videtur, sed A. strictus exhibet typum admodum 'ariabilem, eujus varietates primo constantes et magni valoris apparent sed si formas omnes respicis, limites certi trahi non possunt. A. caricinus, F. Muell. (Linnea, xxv. 445) postea ab ipso auctore pro synonymo A. Browni declaratus, cum varietate nostra identicus esse videtur, sed specimen Muellerianum authentieum in herbario Kewensi eonservatum et prope fl. Murray lectum incompletum est et descriptio authentica manca diiudicare haud permittit, quod cl. Mueller sub specie sua comprehendit. Specimen hoe formam varietatis nostra sistere videtur accurate haud determi- nandam. A. CONFUSUS, Domin, n. sp. A. laguroides, Bentham, vii. 598, quoad descriptionem et stationes pro parte, non R. Brown, Prodr. 175. Cl. Bentham sub A. laguroide et A, cygnorum species tres bene distinctas comprehendit. A. confusus ab A. laguroide vero culmo pubescente, foliis pro more hirsutis, glumellis trilobis nec aristatis facile dignoscitur. Descriptio Benthamiana speciem nostram bene quadrat. FLORA OF WESTERN AND NORTH-WESTERN AUSTRALIA. 277 Vidi specimina numerosa a cl. Drummond in distr. Swan River (1839) collecta. А. LAGUROIDES, Ze. Br. Prodr. 175, nec Bentham! A precedente praecipue glabritie perfecta, aristis brevibus dignoscendus ! Vidi specimen authenticum cl. R. Brownii (sub no. 6225), praeterea plantas a cl. Oldfield (King George's Sound, no. 663; Bunbury no. 1002 in planitie erieetosa, Bentham pro А. cygnorum) et Cecil Andrews (1st coll. No. 1214, A cygnorum, prope Albany, * open heathy ground ") collectas, А. CYGNORUM, Nees in Pl. Preiss. vol. ii. 100 (Bentham, vii. 599, pro parte). Aristis longissimis capillaribus ab utraque specie procedente facillime distinguitur. In Australia occidentali stationibus numerosis reperitur ; vidi specimina a cl. Drummond, Oldfield et Pritzel (in distrietu Murray : in. silvis apertis arenosis Jucalypti marginate, m. Decembre 1900, Exsiec. No. 122) collecta, Variat aristis violaeeo-coloratis (e. g. planta Pritzeliana) et pallidis (Drummond, no. 398). Jam apud el. Nees (l. e. p. 101) scriptum legimus: A. cygnorum differt ab A. luguroide statura altiore et setis (violaceis) Нозс multo longioribus. PAPPOPHORUM, Schreb. P. NIGRICANS, X. Br., var. BARBINODE, Domin, var. n. Fasciculato-cespitosum multiculme, eulmis gracillimis humilioribus parte superiore nudis geniculatim ascendentibus vel e basi decumbente erectis minus ac 2 dm. altis sub panicula tractu breviore subpubescentibus, foliis brevibus, laminis in pagina superiore plus minusve pubescentibus vel glabrescentibus, raginis glabris et ea folii eulmei supremi excepta mox subpatentibus itaque nodis conspicuis, nodis patentim barbato-villosis, paniculis brevibus oblongis vel ovato-oblongis 1-2 cm. longis et 6-9 mm. latis, spiculis parvis cum aristis 44-43 mm. longis, glumis ineequalibus pallidis subhirsutis, glumellis parvis glumis tantum cirea tertia parte longioribus, aristarum pilis sæpius sub- coloratis. N.W. Australia : inter fl. Ashburton et De Gray, coll. Dr. E. Clement. Varietas notabilis arenosorum incola a typo sat diversa sed P. nigricanti per Australie regiones multas pervulgato et valde variabili associanda. TRIRAPHIS, R. Br, T. MoLLIs, Zt. Br., f. CÆSPITITIA, Domin, f. n. Dense fasciculato-cæspitosa multiculmis, foliis brevioribus, culmis humili- oribus vix 25 em. altis (seepe humilioribus) plus minusve geniculatim ascen- dentibus, paniculis densis nitentibus pallidis vel coloratis. LINN. JOURN.—-BOTANY, VOL. XLI. Y 278 DR. K. DOMIN ON THE N.W. Australia : inter fl. Ashburton et De Gray, collegit Dr. E. Clement. Forma insignis habitu a typo valde abhorrens. Varietas typica (vidi specimina authentica R. Brownii sub no. 6248) excellit culmis erectis elatis plus 6 dm. altis, foliis valde elongatis, paniculis magnis usque plus 6 dm. longis valde lobatis sed minus densis et crescit in exspitibus minoribus pauciculmibus. Forma cespititia mihi in speciminibus numerosis obiacens constans esse videtur, sed nihilo minus me judice tantum formam xerophilam arenosis accomodatam exhibet et characteres apud arenosorum incolas obvios ostendit. T. mollis gignit in solo fertili humidiore formas robustas usque 10 dm. altas, ut ipse prope fl. Flinders in Queensland observavi. Forma cespititia reperitur etiam in Australia meridionali (Max Koch, South Australian Plants, No. 92, Mt. Lyndhurst, m. Septembre 1899, * on sandy flats). Triopia, R. Br. TRIODIA LANIGERA, Domin, sp. n. More T. pungentis cæspitosa sed minus rigida; folia arcuato-patentia usque divaricata eximie glauca levia glabraque (sed statu juvenili parte inferiore lanata) rigidiuseula sed haud rigidissima plana sed angusta circa ] mm, vel usque 1} mm. lata sed haud raro partim vel fere tota convoluta apice eartilagineo valde pungentia longissima вре longitudinem 2 dm. superantia haud conspicue viscosa ; vagine dense albo-lanate sed lanugine detersili instructæ vagineeque vetustiores sspe partim vel tote glabratze. Culmi elati exserti glabri. Panicule anguste circiter 12-14 em. longo subdense pallida, panieule rami breves erecti vel suberecti. Spicula permagne 15-18 mm. longe pro more 6-7 Нога ovato-oblonge ; glume pallidee ovato-lanceolatze acute circa 10 mm. long margine plus minusve pilose ezeterum glabra flosculis circa tertia parte vel paulo ultra breviores multinerves, nervis circa 15-18 valde conspicuis viridibus sed haud pro- minulis et 4 parte superiore evanescentibus percursme; flores conferti; glumella infima usque fere 10 mm. longa dorso rotundato pilis brevibus appressis albidis dense pubescens ad $ triloba, lobo medio anguste lanceolato acuminato usque plus 6 mm. longo, lobi laterales tertia parte breviores circiter 4—41 mm. longi latiores (diametro basali circa 14 mm.) lanceolati, omnes extus pilosi vel pubescentes intus glabri membranacei sed nervo viridi (in lobo medio apice indurato) usque ad apicem et nervis lateralibus pluribus mox evanescentibus percursi, glumelle sequentes gradatim breviores, pars glumellarum integra sub fructu indurata et ob nervos obsoletos squaliter levis; palea margine ciliata nervis 2 cartilagineis percursa glumelle parti integra :equilonga vel ea fere sublongior. N.W. Australia: inter fl. Ashburton et Yule, collegit Dr. E. Clement. Species inter congeneras notabilis cum nulla alia arcte affinis, przecipue FLORA OF WESTERN AND NORTH-WESTERN AUSTRALIA. 279 lanugine detersili et imprimis spieularum structura facile dignoscenda.— Generis T'riodie species australienses adhuc incomplete notz et ob hane causam amplius investigande mihi videntur. Cynopon, Pers. C. DACTYLON, Pers, (Bentham, vii. 609). N.W. Australia : inter fl. Ashburton et De Gray, collegit Dr. E. Clement. ELEUSINE, Gaertn. E. RADULANS, A. Br. Prodr. 186. N.W. Australia : inter fl. Ashburton et Yale, collegit Dr. E. Clement. Forma foliis glaucis et pro specie latis excellens. I. radulans, R. Br., a cl. Bentham (vii. 615) pro synonymo E. wgyptiace declarata est sed mihi vix naturale videtur hane plantam sat diversam cum specie nominata conjungere. Ñ. radulans sistit typum per Australiam valde distributum et formis diversis ludentem. SPOROBOLUS, Zt. Br. №. AUSTRALASICUS, Domin in Fedde Repert. ix. (1911) p. 553. (S. pul- chellus, Bentham, vii. 623 p. p. ; non Robert Brown, Prodr. 1701) (Plate 11. tig. 13. ) N.W. Australia : inter fl. Ashburton et De Gray, collegit Dr. E. Clement. Species præcipue in Australia tropica pervulgata esse apparet. Mihi adhuc e New South w ales, Queensland et North Australia innotuerat. S. australasicus est Sporobolo coromandeliano, Indice orientalis incolæ, valde affinis, sed differt folis longioribus, panicula multo majore et priecipue eluma inferiore gluma secunda tantum duplo spiculis longe pedicellatis et g vel triplo breviore. EnrACHNE, R. Br. E. ARISTIDEA, F. Muell., var. ELEGANS, Domin, var. n Excellit lamina folii culmei supremi erecto-patente circa 12 em. longa apicem paniculie attingente vel superante, panicula subdensiore sub flore ob glumellas pilis longis sericeo-albidis densissime hirsutas argentea, panicul:e ramis suberectis, spiculis conspicue majoribus, glumis pallidis submem- branaceis acuminatis multinervibus, gluma longiore cirea 10 mm. longa, glumellis eum aristis 13-15 mm. longis pilosissimis. N.W. Australia : inter fl. Ashburton et Yule, collegit Dr. E. Clement. Var. typica differt culmo longe exserto, paniculis laxioribus plus divaricatis, 280 DR. K. DOMIN ON THE spieulis minoribus, glumis rigidioribus coloratis, glumellis minus hirsutis. Varietas nostra forsan speciem propriam sistit (Jr. elegans Dom. in sched.), sed specimina a cl. Clement collecta tantum culmorum partes superiores et paniculas exhibent et eestimationem certam haud permittunt. ERIACHNE TUBERCULATA, Domin, sp. n. (Plate 11. figg. 14-17.) Annua, fasciculato-ceespitosa ; culmi gracillimi ramosi plurinodi praecipue nodis superioribus genieulatim ascendentes fere ad apicem foliati humiliores cirea 2 dm. alti sub panicula scaberuli c:eterum supra glabri parte inferiore pilis e tubereulis enatis inspersi. Folia culmea omnia consimilia distantia eximie glauca ; vagine laxe brevissime circa 6-8 mm. longe setis singulis vel binis e tuberculis enatis sat erebre insperse ; lamine planæ lanceolatæ breves 12-20 mm. longæ et basi circa 3} mm. latæ præcipue ad margines setis crebris patentibus tuberculis insidentibus armatæ. Paniculæ pallidæ gracillimæ tenues circa 33-5 em. longs sed vix 4 mm. late laxæ; paniculæ rami capillares, infimi sat longi sed erecti, Spieulw longepedicellatæ (pedicellis spiculis pro more conspicue longioribus) biflorze minim circa 21 mm. longze: glume late ovate acute submembranaceæ floseulis paulo breviores pallid vel vix coloratæ pro more 5-nerves ; дите membranacese breviter mucro- ` natæ præcipue dorso patentim hirsutæ; palew glumellis vix breviores integra, carinis et dorso parte inferiore pilose. — Caryopsis anguste ovato-oblonga. N.W. Australia: inter fl. Ashburton et Yule, collegit Dr. E. Clement. Species distinctissima prope Æ. pulchellam inserenda, habitu primo aspectu facile cognoscenda. E. PULCHELLA, Domin in Fedde Repert. ix. (1911) p. 552. Annua, densiuscule fasciculato-ceespitosa ; culmi numerosissimi geniculato- ereeti peripheriei plerumque e basi deeumbente ascendentes omnes gracillimi glabri humiles eum panieulis circa 10-13 em. raro usque 15 cm, alti tantum inferne foliati insuper tractu longiore nudi. Folia mollioria brevia pilis patulis e tubereulis enascentibus hispido-hirsuta ; lamine plans circa 14- 1$ mm. late et in foliis infimis vix 13 em. longe ; folia culmea suprema fere ad vaginam longam plus minusve hirsutam reducta. — Panieule anguste lineari-oblonge 2-3? em. longs et tantum 3-3 em. late subdensiusculre colorate ; rami paniculee infimi longiores (usque 1 em.) sed erecti superiores ad spieulas solitarias pedieellatas reducti, rami pedicellique | capillares. Spicule b Вог parve. vix. 3 mm. longs glabræ flosculis. subzequilongze : alumellæ circa 24 mm. longæ acute тобеге longe piloso-hirsute ; palea an. usta linearis acuminata dorso ciliato-hirsuta glumelle æquilonga. W. Australia : Mons Cupri, Whim Creek, collegit W. A. Mitchell. N.W. Australia: inter fl. Ashburton et De Gray, collegit Dr. E. Clement. Precedenti affinis sed indumento, foliis superioribus fere ad vaginas reduetis, panicula eolorata neenon spicularum struetura sat diversa, FLORA OF WESTERN AND NORTH-WESTERN AUSTRALIA. 281 E. oBrusa, R. Br. (Bentham, vii. 632). N.W. Australia: inter fl. Ashburton et Yule, collegit Dr. E. Clement. Forma glumis multinervibus subglabris excellens. EnacnosTIS, Beauv. ERAGROSTIS xEROPHILA, Domin, sp. n. (Plate 12. figg. 18-20.) Dense cxspitosa ; culmi e basi lignosa bulboso-inerassata numerosi graciles areuato-ascendentes usque ad panieulam foliati glabri eum panieulis circa 15-30 em. alti; basi incrassata vaginis latissimis brevibus pallidis breviter villosulis obtecta ; innovationes numerose elongate sed vaginis arcte amplexz. Folia innovationum subdisticha ; lamine patentes vel divaricate rigida breves basi subaurieulatze Jate planeque apice convolute pungentes circa 2-3 em. longs et quo latissime patent 1-14 mm, late glabra basi cartilaginose et ibi a vaginis articulatim rumpentes; vagine glabri mar- ginibus sese obtegentibus et persistentibus instruetze ; folia culmea similia. Panicula erecta 4-7 em. longa anguste cylindrica fere ad racemum reducta vel e fasciculis paucispiculatis subdistantibus composita, pro more panieulie rami infimi abbreviati erecti et fasciculos 3-2-spiculatos efformantes parte superiore spieule singule subsessiles vel breviter pedicellate. — Spéeule ripidz: anguste eylindrieze apice parum angustate 11 usque 28-flore plus minusve falcate circa 7-10 mm. longz et 12-15 mm. late medio sulcate (nec teretes); glume ovate sub:equales fere tote scariose circa 13 mm. longie; glumelle densiuscule imbricate sub fructu magis patentes et interdum sub- remotiuseule circa 2-2} mm. longe acute carinatæ et nervo laterali medio acuto percurse subacute glabre interdum minus intense violaceo-coloratze et apice demum haud raro in lobos 2 breves lacerate ; palee glumellis paulo breviores anguste margine minutissime ciliatæ ; stamina 3. N.W. Australia: inter fl. Ashburton et De Gray, collegit Dr. E. Clement. Species culmis basi valde incrassatis, foliis subdistichis rigidis pungenti- bus, paniculis fere ad racemos reductis, spiculis multifloris etc. insignis et in affinitatem К. eriopode, Benth. et E. ehetophylle, Steud. spectans. Vidi specimina probabiliter ad speciem hane referenda (Fraser Range, Elder Exploring Expedition), que Æ. verophilam propius accedere videntur. III. PTERIDOPHYTA. Lixnpsaa, Dryand. L. LINEARIS. Swartz, var. TYPICA ; pinnis flabellatis sequilateralibus duplo , , > I q I latioribus ac longis. W. Australia: Yallingup and Cape Naturaliste, coll. A. A. Dorien-Smith, 1909. 282 DR. К. DOMIN ON THE LINDSÆA LINEARIS, Swartz, var. CUNEATA, Domin, var. n.; pinnis oblique cuneatis paulo vel vix latioribus ae longis. Per Australie partem maximam pervulgata esse apparet et вере pro typo speciei habetur. L. linearis ex cl. Swartz (Syn. Filic. p. 118 et 318, tab. 3. fig. 3, 1806) excellit * fronde pinnata lineari, pinnis brevissimis subflabelliformibus antice crenulatis” ; “pinnae subopposite minute subsessiles flabelliformes s. basi cuneatæ sursum deorsumque plane antice rotundatæ crenulate segmento quarte partis circuli similes." Forma a el. Swartz descripta et delineata sine ullo dubio a L. linearis forma in Australia pervulgata sat abhorret, sed exstant forma, quie utramque varietatem conjungere videntur. Lindswa trilobata, Colenso, sistit secundum specimen authenticum tantum varietatem ZL. linearis et haud est specifice separanda. CHEILANTHES, Swartz. C. TENUIFOLIA, Swartz, var. NUDIUSCULA (R. Br.), f. transiens ; segmentis latis rotundatis sed pinnis inferioribus кере subpinnatis. W. Australia: Warrungup Hill, Stirling Range, coll. A. A. Dorrien- Smith, 1909, ASPLENIUM, Linn. A. FLABELLIFOLIUM, Cav. (Bentham, vii. 745). W. Australia: Warrungup Hill, Stirling Range, coll. A. А, Dorrien- Smith, 1909. A. FURCATUM, Thunb. (Bentham, vii. 747). W. Australia: Mallet, collegit A. A. Dorrien-Smith, 1909. Forma rhachi glabra vel paleis perpaucis instructa insignis. GYMNOGRAMME, Desv. (1. RuTIFOLIA, Hook, (= (татті vutifolia, R. Br., Bentham, vii. 775.) W. Australia: Warrungup Hill, Stirling Range, coll. A. A. Dorrien- Smith, 1909. Forma frondibus parvis cum petiolis cirea 4 em. longis simpliciter pinnatis apice tantum pinnatilobis excellens. FLORA OF WESTERN AND NORTH-WESTERN AUSTRALIA. EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. PLATE 10. Fig. 1. Neurachne Clementi’, Domin: а spike-like panicle (2 x enlarged) › р Bed, 2, » „ „ 0: first glume. 3. 4 „ „ : second glume, 4, » » » o third glume. 5. » " » : flowering glume with palea. 6. „ » „ : caryopsis. (All enlarged.) 7. Panicum australiense, Domin (natural size). PLATE 11. Fig.8. Panicum australiense, Domin: hair on the leaf-sheath (enlarged). 9. " "n » г aspikelet (10 x enlarged). 10. " » » o: first glume. 11. » ,, » + flowering glume. 12 ^ » „ г Caryopsis, 13. Sporobolus australasicus, Domin: a spikelet (enlarged). 14. Eriachne tuberculata, Domin (natural size). 15. „ „ » г aspikelet (10 x enlarged). 16. " 3 „ o: flowering glume. 17. „ „ 5c o: a hair from the leaf (enlarged). PLATE 12, Fig. 18. Eragrostis xerophila, Domin (natural size). 19. " " » + spikelet (12 x enlarged). 20. " " , : flowering glume with palea. 91. Fimbristylis cardiocarpa, F. Muell.: nut (enlarged). 22, Anigozanthos Gabriele, Domin : flower, 2} x enlarged, without indument. 23. Caladenia Dorrienti, Domin (natural size). PLATE 13. Fig. 24. Chamescilla spiralis, F. Muell. (natural size). 95. Casuarina Dorrienii, Domin : a branch with female flowering cones (enlarged). 26. » » „ г а тіре сопе (2 x enlarged). 27 n " » г a seed (7 x enlarged). MTM TNT RUP TON TUR HR Ай mW. JOURN. LINN. Soc. Bot Vor. XLI. PI. 10. . Domin. ‚ Newman пар. + West cL. d Domin &Obenberger d J.N.Fiteh lith. PLANTS. LAN 7 WEST AUSTRAL Domin &Obenberger del. West, Newman imp. WEST AUSTRALIAN PLANTS. UT NEU Te oe SUNT CE JOURN.LINN. Soc. Bor Vor. XLI. P1.12. Domin. Domin & Obenberger del 1 J. N. Pitch lith. West, Newman imp. JounRN.LiNN.Soc.Bor Vor. XLI. Pl. 13. Domin & Obenberger del. West,Newman imp. J. N. Fitch lith. WEST AUSTRALIAN PLANTS. Куз JULY 31. | Price 8з. THE JOURNAL OF THE LINNEAN SOCIETY. Vor. XLI. BOTANY. No. 282. CONTENTS. Page I. An Expedition to Mount Ménuang Gasing, Selangor. By HENRY N. Кірівү, F.R.S., F.L.8.; with account of the Journey by C. B. Kross II. Reports on the Marine Biology of the Sudanese Red Sea.—IX. Algse (Supplement). By R. J. HanvEy-GissoN, М.А., F.LS., Рубенс of Botany, and Margery Кэпент, B.Sc., Айы Lecturer in Botany, University of Liverpool. (With 4 Text- Figures.y... iD tess ер ш Ти ata г кл oi DC T AREA aig 305 III. On the Genera Radamea, Bentham, and Nesogenes, A. de Candolle. By W. Borrine Hemstey, F.R.S., F.L.S., V.M.H. (Plate 14.) 311 IV. The Anatomy of the Genus Salicornia. By ETHEL DE FRAINE, D.Sc., F.L.S. (University of London, University College). (Plates 15 & 16, and 14 Text-Figures).............. eem 317 V. On Branching Specimens of Lyginodendron oldhamium, Will. By WiwirRED E. Brenoniey, D.Se., F.L.S. (University College, London). (With 5 Text-Figures.) ....................... н. 851 LONDON: SOLD AT THE SOCIETY'S APARTMENTS, BURLINGTON HOUSE, PICCADILLY, W., AND BY LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO., AND WILLIAMS AND NORGATE. 1913. A0 LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. LIST OF THE OFFICERS AND COUNCIL. Elected 24th May, 1913. PRESIDENT. Prof, E. B. Poulton, M.A., D.Sc., F.R.S. VICE-PRESIDENTS. Sir Frank Crisp, Bart. Prof. A. C. Seward, F.R.S. Horace W. Monckton, F.G.S. Dr. A. Smith Woodward, F.R.S. TREASURER. Horace W. Monckton, F.G.S. SECRETARIES. Dr, Otto Stapf, F.R,S. | Prof. G. C. Bourne, F.R.S. GENERAL SECRETARY. Dr, B. Daydon Jackson. COUNCIL. Prof. G. C. Bourne, F.R.S. Prof. Francis W. Oliver, F.R.S. Dr. W. T. Calman. Prof. E. B. Poulton, F.R.S. Sir Frank Crisp, Bart. Dr. A. B. Rendle, F.R.S. Prof. Percy Groom, D.Sc. Dr. Walter George Ridewood, Prof. W. A.£Herdman, F.R.S. Miss Edith R. Saunders. Arthur W. Hill, M.A. Prof. A. C. Seward, F.R.S. Dr. B. Daydon Jackson. Dr. Otto Stapf, F.R.S. Prof. F. Keeble, Sc.D., F.R.S. Miss Ethel N. Thomas, B.Sc. Prof. E. A. Minchin, F.R.S. Comr. J. J. Walker, R.N. Horace W. Monckton, F.G.S. Dr. A. Smith Woodward, F.R.S. LIBRARIAN. MER CLERK. А. W. Kappel. | S. Savage. LIBRARY COMMITTEE. The Officers ex officio, with the following in addition :— Dr. W. T. Calman. Hugh Scott, M. A. Prof. E. A. Minchin, F.R.S. Miss A. L, Smith. Henry N. Ridley, F.R.S. Miss E. N. Thomas. R. W. Н, Row,4B.Sc, Dr. A. Smith Woodward, F.R.S, Miss Ethel Sargant. AN EXPEDITION TO MOUNT MENUANG GASING, SELANGOR. 28 їл An Expedition to Mount Ménuang Gasing, Selangor. Ву Hesry N. RIDLEY, F.R.S., F.L.8. ; with an account of the Journey by С. B. Kross. (Read 7th November, 1912.] [Mocsr M£xvaANa Gasixa is * Bukit Nyor’ or * Nuang of local maps, one of the peaks of the range which forms the backbone of the Federated Malay States, and is situated within a mile of the spot where the boundaries of the States of Selangor, Perak, and the Negri Sembilan meet. Jt is 4908 feet in height, and though separated on the north from the more massive portions of the main range by passes of 2000 feet or so, it yet possesses a true mountain fauna: south of it the range becomes gradually broken up into more or less isolated groups of hills, few of which attain an equal altitude ; while only to those in the immediate neighbourhood is the high-level fauna known to extend. The summit of Ménuang Gasing itself is a somewhat steep peak rising above hills of only slightly inferior altitude. The collection, of which Mr. Ridley treats below, was made in the course of a four or five days’ visit in February 1912. At 6 o'clock one morning I left Dusun Tua (in the Ulu Langat district of Selangor, 17 miles from Kuala Lumpor), which is a rest-house near some hot springs impregnated with sulphuretted hydrogen, and at 5.45 p.m. made camp on a hill.side 2950 feet high. The day’s march had been an extremely hard one (owing to the many descents we had to make before finally attaining this altitude), and we all arrived thoroughly exhausted, but I felt little compunction in getting the utmost out of the Sakais who acted as carriers, since they had refused to remain with me for more than one night, and had stood out for most extortionate remuneration. Our palm-leaf shelter was made on the mountain-side on a flat knoll which the Sakais called Bukit Pengaseh, and even at that moderate altitude we found the nights extremely cold owing to the presence of a strong wind which blew uninterruptedly across the ridge; at midday the thermometer generaliy indicated about 70°. Save for the occurrence of “Job’s Tears” (Coie Lachryma Jobi) at 1350 feet, and the commencement of the Giant Bamboo zone at 2000 feet, I noted little of botanical interest, as, after leaving the various streams which form the sources of the Langat River, attention was principally directed to a search for water. I remember, however, a most unexpected show of Cannas in a Sakai clearing at 1000 feet. The collection was made between the camp and the top of Ménuang LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XLI. Z bo oc ©» MR. H. N. RIDLEY ON THE PLANTS Gasing, about 34 hours distant to the N.W. along a very undulating track, which ran up and down hill-sides, along ridges, and over many minor summits, but nowhere reached as low a level as Dukit Pengaseh. In two spots some distance apart, but both atan altitude of 4100 feet, a yellow Balsam (Impatiens oncidioides) occurred, thickly covering swampy patches on the ridges, while I have rarely seen denser draperies of moss at a height of 4300 feet than on a rocky hill-top covered with trees whose roots crawled over the surface ; here orchids were numerous. At this height also we discovered a swamp and small pond on a level ridge which was deep in mud all aleng its length. Much of this mud was covered by a small-leaved creeping plant (Pratia begoniefolia) which bore immense numbers of round pinkish-red fruits. The ridges struck me as being unusually swampy, but the summit of Ménuang Gasing itself was quite dry, being of conical form ; it had been cleared some years previously, and was covered principally with myrtles, pitcher-plants, and long grasses. It will be seen that the plants obtained occurred at altitudes between 3000 feet and 4908 feet.—C. D. К.) The Flora. The colleetion of plants made by Mr. Kloss on this expedition and deseribed below, shows clearly the fact that this mountain, possessing as he states a high-level fauna, bears also a high-level flora. The mountain itself possesses an Interest in that it is one of the most southern ones of anything like that altitude in the peninsula, and the flora we find thereon is shown by this collection to be similar to that of the central mountain ehain running to the northern part of tbe peninsula. This is illustrated by the occurrence here of such plants as the beautiful Golden Balsam Zmpatiens oncidioides, Bucklandia populnea, the rare Poljo- soma parviflora, Pratia begoniefolia, Dilochia Cantleyi, and Good era gracilis. Further south we have one mountain of approximately the same height, viz. Mount Ophir, 4000 feet in altitude, the flora of which is now well known and is very different from that of the main chain and of Ménuang Gasing. Indeed, there is every evidence that Mount Ophir was never connected with the main chain of the peninsula, or at least not during the period of the evolution of the flora now found on the mountains of the central main range. The novelties and additions to our flora are mostly of peninsular types, but of more special interest are the Javanese Orchid, Physurus humilis, Forrestia glabrata (Indo-Malaya), and the Indian Prati begoniwfolia, which, OF MOUNT MENUANG GASING, SELANGOR. 287 however, was recently obtained on G unong Kerbau in Perak; while among the new species, Oberonia grandis, probably the biggest species in this large genus, the remarkable Blastus pulverulentus, and the new Balanophora are the most noteworthy. List of Plants collected. POLYPETALÆ. MAGNOLIACEÆ. ILLICIUM CAMBODIANUM, Hance, in Journ. Bot. xiv. (1876) 240. The flowers rather smaller than usual, and the petals not ciliate on the edge. Distrib. Common on all the hills at about 4000 feet elevation. ANONACEÆ. GONIOTHALAMUS CURTISII, King, in Journ. As. Soe. Beng. lxi. (1892) ii. 15 (Mat. Fl. Mal. Pen. i. 324). Distrib. Selangor and Perak. D Uxoxa riLiPEs, Xidl., n. sp. Arbor 10-12-pedalis, glabra, cortice nigro. Folia elliptica, acuta, basibus rotundatis, tenuiter coriacea, superne viridia, subtus glauca, 19 em. longa, 9 em. lata, nervorum 15 paribus, petiolis 1 em. longis. Flores singuli, axillares, kermesini vel brunnei, pedicellis filiformibus ad 38 cm. longis, Sepala parva, deltoideo-ovata, acuta, 3 mm. longa. Petala elongata, linearia, a basi latiore acuminata, ad apices spiraliter torta, angustissima, 15 cm. longa, ad basin 9 mm. lata. Stamina antheris oblongis apicibus late triangulari- ovatis. — P'istilla lageniformia, dense pilis rufis tecta. Carpella matura ellipsoidea, 8 mm. longa, 5 mm. lata, brevissime apiculata, stipitibus 1 cm. longis. Also in Perak (Scortechini, 342); Larut, 2500 to 3000 feet alt., 10 to 20 feet tall: flower brown, fruit glossy-green with brown tinge (King's Collector, 5291). Hill garden, medium-sized tree, flowers crimson ( Wray, 609). This plant is identified by King (Mat. Fl. Mal. Pen. i. 295) with U. longi- flora, Roxb., a native of Assam and Chittagong. His description in this article and the description and figure in the * Annals of the Calcutta Garden,’ vol. iv. 1. p. 58, pl. 80, do not apply to the Perak plant, which appears to me to be a very distinct species. It differs in its very much longer and more slender pedicels, which in U. longiflora vary from 14-8 inches in length and are much stouter ; in its petals, which are much narrower, narrowing rather abruptly from a broader base into a long filiform point, whereas in U. lonyi- flora they are gradually narrowed and linear lanceolate, much broader and % 2 288 MR, H. N. RIDLEY ON THE PLANTS only 9 em. long or little more ; in the earpels, which in U. longiflora are often moniliform, with the joints elongate and much longer in proportion to their breadth than in U. filipes. PoLYALTHIA MONTANA, Züdl., n. sp. Arbor ramis tenuibus, cortice nigro, partibus junioribus pilis flavescentibus appressis tectis. Folia lanceolata, acuminata, apicibus obtusis, basibus brevius acuminatis, coriacea, nitida, subtus pallidiora, glabra, 15 em. longa, 45 mm. lata, nervorum paribus 8, reticulationibus conspicuis tenuibus, petiolis pubescentibus 5 mm. longis. Flores extra-axillares, singuli, 1 em. lati, pedicellis 1 em. longis. Sepala parva, ovata, hirta. Petala oblonga, ovata, extus hirta, intus glabra, obtusa, serie externa quam interiore breviore. Stamina oblonga, connectivo subelliptico, apice canaliculato antheram vix tegente. (ата pauca, oblonga, hirta, stigmatibus glabris. Ovulum sin- gulum. Carpella matura ellipsoidea, hirta vel pilis dejectis pustulata, 1 em. longa, stipitibus 3 mm. longis. Distrib. Ulu Langat (C. B. Kloss). Nearest to P. dumosa, King, but differing in the venation of the leaves, the petals hairy outside and glabrous within, the connective or appendage of the stamen smaller, somewhat oblong, grooved along the top, and in the form of the fruit. Most of the flowers on the specimens appear to be uni- sexual and male, having no pistils. The petals appear to have been purple. POLYGALACEZ. PoLYGALA VENENOSA, Juss. in Poir. Dict. Eneye. v. 493. There are two forms in the collection, one the common peninsular form with broad ovate leaves, the other with oblanceolate leaves. Distrib. Common in the hill-woods above 1000 feet elevation. STERCULIACELE. LEPTONYCHIA GLABRA, Turez. in Bull. Soc. Nat. Mose. xxxi. (1858) 222. Distrib. Common all over the Peninsula. КОТАСЕ 2. GLYCOSMIS PENTAPHYLLA, Correa, in Ann, Мих, Par, vi. (1804) 384. Distrib, Common all over the Peninsula. GERANIACE. IMPATIENS ONCIDIOIDES, Zéidl. in Kew Bull. (1909) 11. Distrib. This beautiful Balsam seems to be abundant here. It occurs also in Perak and other parts of Selangor. OF MOUNT MENUANG GASING, SELANGOR, 289 МЕШАСЕ А. AGLAIA ODORATISSIMA, Blume, Bijdr. 171. Distrib. Common in the Peninsula and Sumatra and Java. CELASTRINE. GLYPTOPETALUM QUADRANGULARE, Prain, ex King in Journ. As. Soc. Beng. Ixv. п. (1895) 345. Distrib. Singapore to Perak. SAPINDACEAJE. ALLOPHYLUS ConBBE, Blume, Rumphia, 11. 131. Var. GLABRA. In this form the leaflets are lanceolate to ovate-lanceolate, acuminate at both ends, entire, cuneate at the base, smooth, shining and papery when dry; the petioles, petiolules and rhachis of the inflorescence covered with short stiff hairs; the flowers rather more scattered on the rhachis than usual; the bracts short and the petals fringed with white hairs. I have seen no form exactly like it. HAMAMELIDE. BvckLANDIA POPULNEA, R. Br. Wall. Cat. n. 7414. Hills of Pahang and Perak. Distrib. Himalayas, Burma, Java, Sumatra. МАХІЕКАСАСЕ A, PoLyosMA PARVIFLORA, King, in Journ. As. Soc. Beng. lxvi. (1898) 11. 300. I have examined the co-type of this species in the Herbarium at Kew, a plant collected by Wray on Gunong Inas, in Perak. It is in young bud, and I have little doubt that the plant collected by Kloss on Ménuang Gasing is the same in spite of some differences in the original description. King describes the calyx-tube as narrow and nearly glabrous ; but in the type it is distinctly hairy. He gives the flowers as 0*2 inch long. In Kloss’s plant, where they are fully open, they are just twice as long, and nearly glabrous, and the petals hardly as long as the anthers. These differences are due no doubt to the young state of Wray’s plant. Distrib. Hitherto only known from Gunong Inas. MELASTOMACE А, SoNERILA TENUIFOLIA, Blume, in Flora, xiv. (1831) 491. Distrib. Common in the hills of the Peninsula, Sumatra, Java, and Borneo. 290 MR. H. N. RIDLEY ON THE PLANTS BLASTUS PULVERULENTUS, /idl., n. sp. Frutex ramis tenuibus. Folia ovata, acuminata, basibus cun "atis, superne glabra, 13 em. longa, 7 em. lata, stellatim lepidota et glandulis copiosis munita, subtus nervis prominulis 3 ad basin connatis, petiolis 25 mm. longis. — Cym axillares vel subterminales, 3 em. longs, pauciflore. Bractew lineares, 3 mm. longs. — Flores parvi, pedicellis 3 mm. longis. Calycis tubus subglobosus, lobis brevibus ovatis 4. Petala 4, ovata vix longiora, glabra. Stamina 4 æqualia et similia, filamentis petala aquanti- bus, antheris longioribus curvis acuminatis, basi processibus 2 brevibus obtusis munita. Stylus breviusculus, basi stellato-pilosus. Distrib. Ulu Langat (C. B. Kloss). This species is very different in appearance from our common Blastus Cogniauwit, Stapf, both in habit and larger flowers, and more resembles an Anerincleistus, but the four similar and equal stamens distinguish it from that and allied genera. MEDINILLA CLARKEI, King, in Journ, As. Soc. Beng. 1хіх. (1900) п. 63. Distrib. Common on hills from 3000 to 5000 feet elevation. Malacca, Perak, Selangor. MEDINILLA HvrLETTIL, King, l e. 16. Distrib. Also occurs in Johor. BEGONIACE. BEGONIA MEGAPTEROIDEA, King, l e. Ixxi. (1902) п. 65. Distrib. Perak. Brconta Кохи, idl., n. sp. Rhizoma validum, repens, elongatum, lignosum. Folia longe petiolata, ovata, subabrupte acuminata, basibus rotundatis equilateralibus, integra, 11:3 mm. longa, 5-6 em. lata, in dorso furfuracea, aliter glabra, nervorum paribus 5 gracilibus, petiolis gracilibus 18 em. longis. Peduneulus e rhizo- mate erectus, subtenuis, ruber, 0*15 em. longus, squamis lanceolatis acuminatis obtectus. Flores masculi 3-4, in pedicellis gracilibus 2 em. longis. Bractee 2, lanceolatz, persistentes, 1 cm. longs. Sepala oblonga, subspathulata, apicibus rotundatis, 14 mm. longa, 5 mm. lata. Petala angustiora et breviora. Andrecium sessile, filamentis gracilibus, dimidio antherte eequi- longis, antheris linearibus obtusis haud apleulatis. Capsula trialata, ala una longiore oblonga oblique rotundata, ad apicem 2 cm. longa 1 em. lata, alis obtuse triangularibus 5 mm. longis. The flowers apparently white. This is allied to B. Robinsonii, Ridley ; but the leaves are quite equilateral and not bilobed. It evidently creeps on OF MOUNT MENUANG GASING, SELANGOR. 291 tree trunks as does that species, as one specimen shows roots spread out from the rhizome with moss on them. ARALIACE/E. BRASSAIOPSIS ELEGANS, Jidl., n. sp. Frutex cortice griseo, partibus junioribus tomento rufo-teetis. Folia digitata vel simplicia, foliolis lanceolatis acuminatis, basibus longe angustatis, marginibus minute denticulatis, herbacea, subtus pallidiora, 16 em. longa, 4-5 em. lata, nervorum 5 paribus, petiolulis 3 em. longis, petiolis 13 em. longis gracilibus. рее connate, late, bidentate, dentibus acuminatis. Panienla longa, laxa, deflexa, gracilis, pedunculo gracili 10 em. longo cum ramis 4-12 em. longis rufo-tomentoso, umbellis 1 em. longis 13-floris, pedicellis florum 5 mm., fructuum 1 em. longis. Bractew lanceolatze, acuminatæ, 3 mm. longæ, umbellares breviores apicibus brevioribus, omnes rufo-tomentosæ. = Calyæ obconicus, dentibus brevibus rufo-tomentosus. Petala 5, oblonga, obtusa, parce hirta. Stamina 5, brevia, filamentis brevi- bus, antheris oblongis obtusis. Stylus unicus, brevis, crassus, in flore quam stamina brevior, stigmate capitato. — JA/sews pulviniformis. Ovarium biloculare. Distrib. Ulu Langat. This species is allied to B. speciosa, DC. & Planch., but is very distinct in its much smaller, more slender inflorescence, and longer peduncles. RUBIACEÆ. ADENOSACME LANCEOLATA, JUdl. in Journ. Fed. Mal. States Mus. iv. (1909) 29. Distrib. Also in Pahang. ARGOSTEMMA INVOLUCRATUM, Hemsl. in Hook. Je. PL t. 1556. Distrib. Perak, Pahang. ARGOSTEMMA SPINULOSUM, Clarke, in Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. iii. 46. Distrib, Also Perak. AncosrEMMA HOOKERI, King, in Journ, As. Soc. Deng. Ixxii. (1903) п. 155. Distrib. Also Johor, Penang. OPHIORRHIZA ERUBESCENS, Wall. Cat. n. 6233. Distrib. Burmah, Perak. OPHIORRHIZA Krossi, Züdl., n. sp. Herba pedalis (30 cm. alta), caule validulo basi glabro, superne velutino- pubescente. olia ovata vel oblongo-lanceolata, acuminata, apice obtusa, 292 MR. H. N, RIDLEY ON THE PLANTS basi acuminata, glabra nervis in dorso pubescentibus exceptis, superne viridia, subtus pallida, 115 mm. ad 15 em. longa, 43 mm. lata, nervorum paribus ad 14 in nervum submarginalem junctis, petiolis pubescentibus 35 em. longis. Stipule lineares, 5 mm. long. Суте compacte, nutantes, deflexie, pubescentes, 1 ст. long:e. Bractew persistentes, lineares, dimidio pedunculi wquales. Pedicelli breves, pubescentes, ovario breviores. Calyæ globoso- eupulatus, pubescens, lobis 5 ovatis acutis dimidio tubi wquantibus. Corolla tubulosa, erassiuscula, 6 mm. longa, glabra, apicibus paullo pubescentibus exceptis, lobis obtusis } tubi eequantibus. Stamina 5, glabra, quam corolla breviora, antheris linearibus. Stylus longior, stigmate bifido. Capsula obreniformis, sinu lato profundo, pubescens, 8 mm. lata, ad sinum 1 mm. alta. A very distinct species in its rather large flowers in the nodding head, the persistent braets and the broad linear stipules. KLOSSIA MONTANA, idl. in Journ, Fed. Mal. States Mus. iv. (1909) 28. Distrib. Selangor and Pahang. WEBERA PULCHRA, Kidl. l. с. 33. The leaves are rather smaller than in the type. Distrib. Раһа ig. Ixora Кіхахтомі, Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. iii. 140. Distrib. Johor, Selangor, Perak, Malacca, and Andamans. PAVETTA INDICA, Linn. Sp. Pl. 110. Distrib. Whole Peninsula. LasraxTHUS Wicutrancs, Look. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. iii. 188. Distrib. Mt. Ophir. LASIANTHUS FLAVICANS, King $ Gamble, in Journ. As. Soc. Beng. ]xxiii. (1904) rr. 116. Distrib. Singapore, Pahang, Perak, and Selangor. PsyCHOTRIA STIPULACEA, Wall. in Roxb. Fl. Ind. ed. Carey, iv. 104. Distrib. Common over the whole Peninsula. COMPOSITAE. GYNURA sARMENTOSA, DC. Prodr. iv. 298, Distrib, Whole Peninsula, Siam, and Malaya. ADENOSTEMMA VISCOSUM, Forst. Char. Gen. 20. Distrib. Common, especially in hill-districts. OF MOUNT MENUANG GASING, SELANGOR, 293 CAMPANULACE./E, PRATIA BEGONLEFOLIA, Lindl. Dot. Rey, t. 1373. Distrib. Only previously met with in Gunong Kerbau in Perak, and in India. VACCINIACE. VACCINIUM BREVIFLOS, Ridl., n. sp. Frutex. Folia coriacea, oblanceolata, versus apicem abrupte acuminatum latiora, ad basin angustata, 4 cm. longa, 2 em. lata, glabra, superne pallida, subtus brunnea (in sicca), nervis 6 ascendentibus, petiolis 4 mm.longis. Racemi axillares et subterminales, breves, 2 cm. longi vel minores, rachi et pedicellis pubescentibus, ad bases floriferi. Bracteæ ovate, subacute, 4 mm. longo. Calyx cupuliformis, margine integro. Corolla extus glabra, cylindrica, lobis brevissimis recurvis rotundatis, 5 mm. longa. Stamina breviora 10, filamentis brevibus hirtis. Antherw рагу, oblong, rostris oblongis truncatis ferme eequilongis parallelis, processibus basalibus nullis. Stylus crassiusculus, ad basin hirtus, superne glaber, quam corolla brevior, stigmate capitato. Discus pulviniformis. This species somewhat resembles V. Awnstleri, but is in all parts much smaller. MYRSINEJE. LABISIA PUMILA, var. ALATA, Scheff. Myrs. 93. Distrib. Common in the Peninsula, Borneo, and Sumatra. ARDISIA ANDAMANICA, Kurz, For. Fl. ii. 108. Distrib. Andamans and Mergui, south to Johor. STYRACEAL. SYMPLOCOS SPICATA, var. MALASICA, C. B. Clarke, in Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. 11. 573. Distrib. Malacca and Perak. OLEACE®. JASMINUM ADENOPHYLLUM, Wall. Cat. n. 2816. Distrib, Apparently a rare plant, only obtained in the Khasiya. hills (Wallich) and by Kunstler in Penang. APOCYNACE. RAUWOLFIA PERAKENSIS, King $ Gamble, in Journ. As. Soc. Deng. lxxiv. (1908) п. 424. Distrib. Perak and Pahang. 294 MR. H, N. RIDLEY ON THE PLANTS ASCLEPIADE. DISCHIDIA СОСОІХЕА, Grif’, Notul. iv. 45. Distrib. Malacca, Perak. DISCRIDIA ACUTIFOLIA, Maing. ex Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. iv. 51. Distrib. Malacca. GESNERACEÆ. AGALMYLA STAMINEA. Blume, Bijdr. 767. Distrib. Hills of the Malay Peninsula, Java, Sumatra. JESCHYNANTHUS LONGICALYX, Ridl. in Journ, Str. Br. As. Soc. xliii. 16. Distrib. Perak and Selangor. DIDYMOCARPUS HISPIDUS, var. SELANGORENSIS, РА, apud King у Gamble, in Journ, As, Soe. Beng, xxiv. (1909) п. 750. Distrib. Selangor. CYRTANDROMEA ACUMINATA, Benth. у Hook. f- Gen, Pl, ii. 1020. Distrib. Malay Peninsula from Tringanu southwards to Selangor. CYRTANDRA PILOSA, Blume, Bijdr. 110. Distrib. Malay Peninsula to New Guinea. ACANTHACEJE. STROBILANTHES MaiNGAYI, C. B. Clarke, in Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. iv. A48. Distrib, Penang, Perak, Selangor. PsEUDERANTHEMUM LILACINUM, Stapf, in Dot. Mag. t. 8446. Distrib. Johor. PSEUDERANTHEMUM PARVIFLORUM, Jidl., n. sp. Suffrutez, glaber. Folia late lanceolata, herbacea, utrinque acuminata, subtus pallida, 19 em. longa, 7 cm. lata, nervorum 11 paribus, petiolis 1 em. longis. Panicula 15 cm. longa, rachi pubescente. Dracteæœ breves, 1 mm., lineares, acuminate. Pedicelli breves, vix 1 mm. longi. Sepala hirta, linearia, acuminata, 1 mm, longa. Corolla 1 em. longa, erassiuscula, hirta, versus medium gradatim dilatata: labium superius lanceolatum, apice bifido, lobis lateralibus sublanceolatis angustioribus; labium inferius longius, 'arnosulum, lanceolatum, omnino parce hirtum. Stamina 2, antheris in dorso hirtis, loculis haud parallelis ineequalibus, basibus mueronulatis, Stylus OF MOUNT MENUANG GASING, SELANGOR, 295 glaber, Capsula 3 cm. longa, pedicellata, apice magno dilatato acuto 7 mm. lato. Semina 4, complanata, rugosa. Allied to P. hreriflos (C. B. Clarke) Ridl., but differing in foliage and habit. LEDA LANCIFOLIA, idl, n. sp. Sufruter, cortice pallido. Folia lanceolata, acuminata, basibus longe cuneatis, æqualia, herbacea, 12 em. longa, 5 em. lata, superne glabra, subtus in nervis minute scabro-hirta, nervorum circiter 10 paribus tenuibus, petiolis 1 ст. longis. — Panieula terminalis, 6 em. longa, ramis paucis patulis, pauciflora. Bractee lineares, 4 mm. longz. Sepala linearia, acuminata, acuta, 5 mm. longa, glabra. Corolla 15 mm. longa, lobis labii superioris lanceolatis, inferioribus obtusis, lobo medio pilis flavis munito. Stamina 2, antheris hirtis muticis subparallelis. A single specimen with only one corolla remaining, but enough to show that the plant belongs to the genus Leda, as separated by C. D. Clarke, and that it is specifically distinct from any other species. The inflorescence is open and spreading, with a few branches and about 7 flowers on short pedicels 2-5 mm. long. The whole of the leaves and panicle dries black. APETALZE. NEPENTHACELE. NEPENTHES GRACILLIMA, ЈГ, in Journ, Linn. Soe., Dot. xxxviii. (1908) 020. Apparently a large-sized form of this species, but without flowers. Distrib. Pahang and Selangor. PIPERACEJE. PIPER MAGNIBACCUM, C. DO. in Records Bot. Surv. Ind. vi. 5. Distrib. Perak. PIPER CANINUM, Blume, in Verh. Batav.- Gen. xi. (1826) 214. f. 26. The pubescent form, with ovate nearly cordate leaves. Distrib. Common all over the Peninsula. PIPER MURICATUM, Blume, Cat. Сею. Duitenz. 33. Distrib. Common in forest in the Peninsula. CHLORANTHACE®. CHLORANTHUS BRACHYSTACHYS, Blume, Fl. Jav. Fase. viii. 13, 14. Distrib, Common on hills, India, China, and Malaya. bo eo c. MR. H. N. RIDLEY ON THE PLANTS MYRISTICACEJE. MynisTICA CaxTLEYL, Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind, v. 110. A large-leaved, nearly glabrous form. Distrib. Malay Peninsula. LAURACE.E. LITSEA CINERASCENS, /?idl., n. sp. Arbor, cortice ramulorum pallide griseo. Folia lanceolata, acuminata, basibus attenuatis obtusis, alterna vel subopposita, tenuiter subcoriacea, superne glabra, subtus cinerea, 21 ст, longa, 5-6 em. lata, costa nervisque ll-jugatis minute rufo-tomentosis, petiolis crassiusculis tomentosis 5 mm. longis. Flores feminei in pedunculis brevissimis, 2 mm. longis, bracteis ovatis lanceolatis tomentosis minimis. Pedunculi umbellarum | tomentosi, 4-5 mm. longi. Bractee iavoluerales 4, ovate, acute, extus sericem. Umbellule 3 in pedunculis crassiusculis sericeis, З mm. longæ. Sepala 6, oblonga, obtusa, extus sericea. Staménodia exteriora 6, filamentis longius- culis sericeis, antheris abortivis, interiora 3-breviora, exterioribus ad bases adnata, spathulata, glandulis reniformibus 2 ad basin sessilibus. Ovarium parvum, ovoideum, glabrum. Stylus filiformis, stigmate peltato-discoideo sublobato. Flores masculi et fructus non visi. Distrib. Also met with at Telom, Pahang (Zéidley, 13181). Litsea cinerascens seems nearest to Litsea amara, Blume, but is much more glabrous than any form of this species, with fewer flowers in the umbels and larger leaves. Gamble, in the * Materials for a Flora of the Malay Peninsula,’ gives the Telom plant under the variety attenuata of L. amara, but it is very different from the other plants included under that variety, and should have at least a varietal name. THYMEL/EACEJE. DAPHNE PENDULA, Sm. Ze. Ined. ii. ЗА, t. 84. Distrib, This pretty shrub is not rare in the hill woods of the Malay Peninsula, Burma and Malaya. BALANOPHORACEZE. DALANOPHORA TRUNCATA, Midi., n. sp. Rhizoma arcte pustulosum. Folia ad basin pedunculi 3, ovato-oblonga, apicibus rotundatis vel emarginatis, 5-15 mm. longa, 9-10 mm. lata, summa 2, oblonga, majora, truncata, 2 em. longa, 1 em. lata. Peduneulus masculus 7 em. longus, basi ad 3 em. nudus, 3 mm. crassus. Flores in spica dissiti, circiter 30, sessiles. Alabastra transversim. oblonga. Sepala 2, OF MOUNT MENUANG GASING, SELANGOR. 297 exteriora transverse oblonga, 4 mm. lata, multo breviora ; interiora lineari- oblonga, apicibus incurvis, exterioribus eequilonga, 1 mm. lata. Andræ- cium transverse oblongum, 3 mm. latum, antheris plurime dense congestis, serie una. The solitary specimen in the collection is a male inflorescence with the leaves and a small part of the rhizome attached, It has no trace of female flowers, and evidently belongs to an unisexual species, such as B. polyandra, Griff., which, however, is a very much larger plant. It is quite distinet from this in the very unequal and dissimilar sepals, the upper and lower ones being much wider and quite truncate, with a long straight edge at the apex. EUPHORBIACE/E. Sacropcs FORCIPATUS, Mook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. v. 334. Distrib. Hill woods of the Malay Peninsula. ANTIDESMA PENDULUM, Look, f. l. c. v. 356. Distrib, Perak. URTICACE. ELATOSTEMMA ACUMINATUM, Brongn. Bot. Voy. Coq. 111. Distrib. Not rare by mountain streams in the Peninsula. Ficus SUBULATA, Blume, Bijdr. 460. Distrib, Malay Peninsula and Islands. ORCHIDE. OnERONIA ($ CAULESCENTES) GRANDIS, /tidl., n. sp. Caules plures, pedales. Folia ensiformia, curva, acuminata, 15-17 em. longa, 15 mm. lata. Spice terminales, 15 em. longs, ad basin densiflorie, foribus flavidulis subverticillatis. Bractew lanceolate, cuspidate ; pedicelli 1 mm. zquantes. Sepala ovata, acuta. Petala oblonga, lanceolata, integra, angustiora. Labellum oblongo-obovatum, apice bifido marginibus breviter denticulatis, fovea ovata. Anthera late ovata, subrostrata. Capsula 5 cm. longa, oblongo-globosa. Ula Langat. A very large-sized species, with stems a foot to 18 inches long or more including the spike, and with about six long curved leaves, scimitar-shaped. Spikes not very crowded, but flowering to the base. Flowers 2 mm. across, apparently yellow. The sepals short and broad, and the lip resembling that of O. biaurita, Hook. f. Á - LIPARIS FLACCIDA, Reich. f. in Linnea, xli. (1877) 45. In fruit only. Distrib. Siam, Malacca, Perak, Selangor, and Malay Islands. 298 MR. Н. N. RIDLEY ON THE PLANTS Liranis comasa, Ridl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Dot. xxxii. (1890) 229, Distrib. Perak. Eria ($ DiLocniorsis) 8сокткснїхп, Hook. Je Fl. Brit. Ind. у. 809. Distrib. Hills of Perak and Pahang, at about 4000 feet elevation. Pureatia ($ BULBOSÆ) LINEARIS, Kidl., n. sp. Rhizoma 4 em. longum, dense pseudobulbis et radicibus tectum. Pseudo- bulbi globoso-conici, 1 em. longi. Folia 2-3 anguste linearia, obtusa, 11 em longa, 5 mm. lata, coriacea, basi in petiolum angustata. Seapus gracilis, 16 em. longus, basi ad dimidium nudus, foliis caulinis circiter 4, lanceolatis acuminatis 10 mm. longis exceptis. Flores minimi, subremoti. Bractee anguste lanceolatæ, subulatze, 2 mm. longi. Ovarium cum pedicello longius quam bracteæ, Sepala ovata. Petala angustiora, oblonga, subacuta. Labellum ovatum, haud unguiculatum, integrum, obtusum, quam sepala brevius. Ula Langat. Very near, if not identical, is a plant collected by Beccari on Mt. Singalan, Sumatra, No. 397 (Herb. Kew.). This plant most resembles Ph. listrophora, Ridl.; the lip is, however, not clawed but ovate, like that of Ph. minutiflora, Lindl. CERATOSTYLIS GRACILIS, Blume, Bijdr. 306. Distrib. Common all over the Peninsula. CERATOSTYLIS LANCIFOLIA, Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. v. 826. Distrib. Apparently rare, having only previously been collected by Scorte- chini in Perak. CALANTHE VERATRIFOLIA, X. Br. in Bot. Reg. sub t. 573. Distrib. Johor and Perak, India, Malay Islands to Australia. C@LOGYNE CARNEA, Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. v. 838. Distrib. Pahang, Selangor, Perak. Common at high altitudes. Dinocata CaxrLEvr, Ridl. in Journ. Linn, Soc., Bot, xxxii. (1898) 332. Distrib, Perak and Pahang, at high altitudes. PLOCOGLOTTIS JAVANICA, Blume. Bijdr. 381, t. 21. Distrib. Common all over the Peninsula, Java. SACCOLABIUM BIGIBBUM, ook. f. Bot. Mag. 5101. Distrib. Burmah, Perak, and Pahang. THRIXSPERMUM MONTANUM, Zeidl., n. sp. Caulis validus, 15 em. longus, 6 mm. latus, Folia coriacea, lorata, obtusa, 15 em. longa, 2 em. lata. Peduneulus 45 mm. longus. Raeemus 15 mm. longus, pauciflorus, vix Inerassatus, compressus, bracteis ovatis acutis. Flores OF MOUNT MENUANG GASING, SELANGOR. 299 ad 7, pedicellis 4 mm. longis. Sepala oblonga, lanceolata, subacuta, 6 em. longa, 4 em. lata. Petala angustiora, lanceolata, subfalcata. — Labellum saccatum, unguiculatum, lobis vix distinctis brevibus truneatis, lobo medio rotundato brevi, calcare conoideo porrecto obtuso. Columna brevis, lata, clinandrio late ovato, rostelli lobis brevibus obtusis. Anthera ovata, rostro lato truncato-quadrato, polliniis oblongis obtusis, stipitibus brevibus, disco minuto ovato. Ulu Langat. Not very like any species known to me. The lip has a saccate base and the margins are elevated, ending in two short blunt points representing the side lobes ; between these at the end is a short rounded lobe representing the mid-lobe, the spur is conie as in Uh. Caleeolus. The pollinia seem to be sausage-shaped rather than pyriform. The clinandrium is large for the flower, with distinct thick projecting margins. PoDOCHILUS LANCIFOLIA, Schlecht. Mon. Pod. 12. Distrib, Selangor and Perak. GoopvERA GRACILIS, Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. vi. 112. Var. UNICALLOsA, Ridl., n. var. Flores } poll. longi. | Labellum oblongum, cymbiforme, lobo terminali cordato-ovato, callo singulo oblongo, apice rotundato obtuso. Anthera longior, magis acuminata, polliniis elongatis pyriformibus, disco lineari ultra dimidium pollinii longo. This has the exact habit of G. gracilis, Hook. £., a native of the upper part of the Larut Hills, near Gunong Hijan. I find, however, that the two calli in the base of the lip are eonnate into one blunt thick round-tipped organ, and that the pollinia are longer and narrower, with the linear dise more than half as long as the pollen-mass. Puvscncs HUMILIS, Blume, Orchid. Arch. Ind. 96, pl. 27. 2, 12-13. A single specimen. Distrib. New to the Malay Peninsula. Native of Java. CnyrrosrYLIS Aracunites, Blume, Orch. Arch. Ind. 132, t. 45. Distrib. Common up to about 4000 feet in the Malay Peninsula, India Java, Ceylon. HABENARIA ZOSTEROSTYLOIDES, Mook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. vi. 155. Distrib. Malacca, Perak, and Pahang. HABENARIA GIGAS, //oof£. JF. Lee. 160. Specimen in fruit only, and so doubtful. Distrib. Perak. 300 MR. H. N. RIDLEY ON THE PLANTS - SCITAMIN EE, GLOBBA REGALIS, idl. in Journ. Fed. Mal. States Mus. iv. (1909) 74. 3ase of stem blood-spotted. Distrib. Pahang. AMARYLLIDEJE. CurcULIGO LATIFOLIA, Ait. Hort. Kew. ed. 2, ii. 253. Distrib. Burmah, Andamans, Malaya. LILIACEJZE. PELIOSANTHES ALBIDA, Baker, Bot. Mag. t. 1110. Distrib, Perak, Penang, and Borneo. SMILAX ASPERICAULIS, Wall. Cat. n. 5129. Distrib. Perak and Selangor, India and Andamans. DRACÆNA ELLIPTICA, Thunb. Diss. Bot. Drac, 6. Distrib. Common in the Malay Peninsula ; Silhet, Burmah, Andamans, and Malay Islands. COMMELINACE®. FonRESTIA GLABRATA, Mook. in Flora, xlvii. (1864) 360. Distrib. India, Tonkin, Java, and Sumatra. A new addition to our flora. PALME. PINANGA POLYMORPHA, Бесе. Malesia, iii. 173. Distrib. Perak, Selangor. PINANGA SCORTECHINII, Bece. Malesia, 1. 170. The petals of the male flowers are in this form lanceolate and acute, not ovate. Distrib. Penang, Perak, Selangor. IGUANURA GEONOMJEFORMIS, var. MALACCENSIS, Pédl, Mat. Fl. Mal. ii. 150. The form with the leaves cut into many lobes. Distrib. Malay Peninsula. CALAMUS VIRIDISPINUS, Bece. in Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. vi. 458. Distrib. Perak. ARACEJE. ARISEMA ANOMALUM, ZZemsl. in Journ. Dot. xxv. (1887) 205. Distrib. Perak. OF MOUNT MENUANG GASING, SELANGOR. 301 AMoRPHOPHALLUS Buro, idl. in Journ, Fed, Mal, States Mus. iv. (1909 p. 89. Distrib. Perak at Telom. AGLAONEMA SCHOTTIANUM, Mig. FL Ind. Bat. iii. 316. Distrib. Burmah, Malay Peninsula, Borneo. PirrosPATHA ELONGATA, Ridl. Mat. Fl. Mal. Pen. iii. 35. Distrib, Hills of the Malay Peninsula and Borneo, ANADENDRUM MONTANUM, Schott, in Bonplandia, v. (1857) 451; Prod. 391. Distrib. Whole Peninsula, Tenasserim, Borneo. CYPERACEE. SCLERIA RADULA, Hance, in Ann. Se. Nat. sér. 4, xviii. (1862) 232. Distrib, Perak, Hongkong. GanNrA JAVANICA, Mor. Verz. Zoll. PA. 98. Distrib. High altitudes, Malay Peninsula. GRAMINEAZE. PANICUM PATENS, Linn. Sp. Pl. 86. Distrib. Indo-Malaya, Polynesia. Panicum PILIPES, Nees & Arn. ; Mig. Pl. Jungh. iii. 376. Distrib. Common in the East from the Mascarene Isles to Polynesia, PANICUM SARMENTOSUM, о, FL Ind. i. 308. Distrib. Indo-Malaya, China. PANICUM vNCINATUM, Raddi, Agrost. Bras. 41. Only previously met with at Temengoh. Distrib. India, Ceylon, Malay Islands, and South America. THYSANOLENA AGROSTIS, Nees, in Edinb. Phil, Journ. xviii. (1835) 180. Distrib. Penang, Perak, Selangor. LOPHATHERUM GRACILE, Brongn. in Duperr. Voy., Bot. 56, t. 8. Distrib. Tropical and Warm Asia. FILICES. ALSOPHILA COMMUTATA, Mett. in Ann. Mus. Luad.- Dat. i. 53. Distrib. Hills of the Malay Peninsula. LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XLI. bo pm 302 MR. H. N. RIDLEY ON THE PLANTS ALSOPHILA LATEBROSA, Hook. Sp, Fil. 1. 87. Distrib. Common all over the Malay Peninsula. HyMENOPHYLLUM JAVANICUM, Spreng. Syst. iv. 132. Distrib. Mascarene Isles, India, Malaya, Australia. TRICHOMANES PALLIDUM, Blume, Enum. Pl, Jav. 225. Distrib. Common on all the hills of the Peninsula ; Java. TRICHOMANES RIGIDUM, Sw. Prodr. 137. Distrib. Most of the Tropics. TRICHOMANES PLUMA, Hook. Ге. Pl. t. 997. Distrib. Common on the hills at 4000 feet alt. ; Malaya Islands. TRICHOMANES MAXIMUM, Blume, Enum. Pl. Jav. 228. Distrib. Malay Peninsula and Islands and Polynesia. TRICHOMANES AURICULATUM, Blume, Enum. Pl. Jav. 225. Distrib. Selangor and Perak, Malay Isles, Japan, and Guiana. LEUCOSTEGIA NODOSA, Bedd. Ferns Brit, Ind. Suppl. 4. Only hitherto recorded from Gunong Buba in Perak. Distrib. India and Java. DAVALLIA DIVARICATA, Blume, Enum. Pl. Jav. 231, Distrib. Rare. Perak, also Java. LINDSAYA FLABELLULATA, Dryand. in Trans, Linn. Soe. iii. (1797) 41, t. 8. f. 2. Distrib. Tropical Asia and Australia. LITOBROCHIA INCISA, Presl, Tent, 149. Distrib. Tropics generally. BLECHNUM ORIENTALE, Linn. Sp, Pl. ed. 1, 1077. Distrib. Eastern Tropies. ASPLENIUM HIRTUM, Kaulf. Enum, Fil. 169. A large form with long acuminate pinne. Distrib. Malaya, Madagascar, Mascarene Islands, Seychelles, Polynesia. A. NITIDUM, Sw. Syn. Fil. 280. Distrib. S. Africa to Indo- Malaya. A. TENERUM, Forst. f. Prod. 80. Distrib. Ceylon, Malaya, and Polynesia. OF MOUNT MENUANG GASING, SELANGOR. 303 ASPLENIUM AMBOINENSE Willd. Sp. Pl. v. 303. Distrib. Mergui, Tavoy, Polynesia. DiIPLAZIUM BANTAMENSE, Blume, Enum. Pl. Jav. 191. Distrib. Indo-Malaya, China. DIPLAZIUM TOMENTOSUM, Blume, Enum. Pl, Jav. 192. Distrib. Common. Burmah, Malaya. DipYMOCHLANA LUNULATA, Desv. in Mém. Soe. Linn. Paris, ii. (1827) 282. Distrib. Malay Peninsula, Burmah, Mascarene Islands, Polynesia, America. MESOCHLÆNA POLYCARPA, Bedd. Ferns Brit. Ind. Suppl. 13. Distrib. Malay Peninsula and Islands. ASPIDIUM PACHYPHYLLUM, Kunze, in Bot. Zeit. 1848, 259. Distrib. Malay Peninsula and Islands. LasrREA IMMERSA, 7. Moore, Indew Fil. p. xxxix. Distrib. Malay Peninsula and Islands. LASTRÆA CALCARATA T. Moore, Index Fil. 87. Distrib. India and Malaya. LASTREA SPARSA, T. Moore, Index Fil. 104. À new record for the Malay Peninsula. Distrib. India, Ceylon, Malay Isles, China, Mauritius. NEPHRODIUM HETEROCARPUM, 7. Moore, Index Fil. 93. . Distrib. Malaya. NEPHROLEPIS DAVALLIOIDES, Kunze, in Bot. Zeit. 1846, 460. Distrib. Malay Peninsula, Java. OLEANDRA NERUFORMIS Cav., in Anal. Hist. Nat. Madrid, i. (1799) 115. Distrib. Common on our hills above 3000 feet. POLYPODIUM HIRTELLUM, Blume, Enum. Pl. Jav. 123. Distrib. Hills at 4000 feet, also Ceylon. GYMNOGRAMMA CALOMELANOS, Kaulf. Enum. Fil. 16. Distrib. Tropics, Natal. ELAPHOGLOSSUM LAURIFOLIUM T. Moore, Index Fil. p. xvi. Distrib. Tropical Asia, Mascarene Islands. ANGIOPTERIS EVECTA Hoffm. Comm. Soc. Reg. Gott. xii. 29, t. 5. Distrib. Madagascar, Indo-Malaya, Japan, Polynesia. 242 304 THE PLANTS OF MOUNT MENUANG GASING, SELANGOR. LYCOPODIACE E. SELAGINELLA WALLICHIL, Spring, Mon, 1i. 143. Common in the hill districts. Distrib. Indo-Malaya. MUSCI. Poconatum MACROPHYLLUM, Dozy & Molkenb. Bry. Jav. i. 45, t. 35. Distrib. Malay Archipelago. RaIZOGONIUM SPINIFORME, Bruch, in Flora, xxix. (1846) 134. Distrib. Throughout the tropics. Both these mosses are common in the Malay Peninsula. MARINE BIOLOGY OF THE SUDANESE RED SEA. 305 Reports on the Marine Bronoav of the SvpaxEsE Rep SEA.—IN. ALGE M / (Supplement). By R. J. Hanvey-Grtson, M.A., F.L.S., Professor of Botany, and MARGERY Kxidfir, D.Se., Assistant-Lecturer in Botany, University of Liverpool. ( With 4 Text-figures.) [Read 20th February, 1918.) Ix Vol. xxxi. of the Society's Journal (Zoology), pp. 76-80 (1908), and reprinted in Vol. xxxviii. (1909), Botany, pp. 441-445, a brief account was given by one of us (R. J. H.-G.) of a small collection of Marine Algw made by Mr. C. Crossland in the years 1904 and 1905, while making investigations on the Marine Fauna of the Sudanese Coast. That collection included 35 species equally divided between Chlorophyceze, Phæophyceæ, and Rhodophyceæ. In 1910, Mr. Crossland forwarded another small collection of Marine Algæ from the same region (chiefly from Khor Dongolab), but pressure of other work has prevented any detailed examination of the material until the present year (1912). This second collection ineludes 48 species (apart from varieties and forms), 36 of which are additions to the previous list. Four of these 36 are Cyanophycez, 10 are Chloropliyceze, 8 are Pheeo- phyceæ, and 14 are Rhodophycez. The chief memoirs consulted have already been recorded in the paper above mentioned, and need not be repeated here ; but we have had occasion to refer also to two important monographs by Mr. A. Gepp and Mrs. E. S. Gepp, viz. :—“ Marine Alge (Chlorophycese and Pheophyces)," and * Marine Phanerogams of the * Sealark' Expedition," Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2 (Bot.) vol. vii. pt. 10; and * The Codiacere of the Siboga Expedition,” Mono. lxii. We have also to express our thanks to Mr. Gepp for kindly identifying one of the Pheophycee which we had difficulty in determining. (Species not present in the previous collection are indicated by an asterisk. ) CYANOPHYCEM. *1, SPHÆROZYGA CARMICHAELI, Harv. *9. LYNGBYA SEMIPLENA (Ag.), J. Ag. *3. CALOTHRIX PARASITICA (Chauv.), Thur. *4. DERMOCARPA PRASINA (Reinsch), Born. 306 MARINE BIOLOGY OF THE SUDANESE RED SEA, CHLOROPHYCEA. 9. НА1ЛМЕрА Tuna, Lamour., f. TYPICA, Bart. *6. HALIMEDA OPUNTIA, Lamour., Ё. TYPICA, Bart " " " f. TRILOBA, Bart. " " " f. CORDATA, Bart, T. CODIUM TOMENTOSUM, А2. *8. CODIUM TENUE, Айг. 9. AVRAINVILLEA LACERATA, J. Ag., Ё. TYPICA, Bart. " " » f. ROBUSTIOR, Bart. *10. CavrERPA FREYCINETI, J. Ay, var. DE Bonvaxa, Van Bosse. *11. CAULERPA CUPRESSOIDES, J. ly, var. LYCOPODIUM, Van Bosse. *12. CAULERPA SCALPELLIFORMIS, R. Br. 19. CAULERPA RACEMOsA, J. alg., var. UVIFERA, J. Ло. 14. UDOTEA ARGENTEA, Zan., f. TYPICA, Bart. *15. FLABELLARIA MINIMA, Gepp. *16. BRYOPSIS IMPLEXA, De Not. " " " var. ELEGANS, Hauck. "17. CHÆTOMORPHA LINUM, Айг. “18. VALONIA ÆGAGROPILA, J. Ag. 19. DICTYOSPHÆRIA FAVULOSA, Decne ?. PHÆOPHYCEÆ. 20. SARGASSUM SUBREPANDUM, J. А0. 21. SARGASSUM DENTIFOLIUM, J. Ag. *22. SARGASSUM LINIFOLIUM, J. Aq. *28. CRYSTOSEIRA AMENTACEA, Bory, “24. TunBINARIA DECURRENS, Bory. *25. ZANARDINIA COLLARIS, Crovan. 26. PADINA PAVONIA, J. Ag. *27. ZONARIA VARIEGATA, Mart. 28. HYDROCLATHRUS CANCELLATUS, Bory. *29, HYDROCLATHRUS SINUOSUS, Zan, *30. DICTYOTA DICHOTOMA, J. Ag., var. IMPLEXA, auek. *31. SPHACELARIA CIRRHOSA, J. Ag., var. MINIMA, Zan. R. J. HARVEY-GIBSON AND M. KNIGHT—REPORT ON THE ALG.E 307 RHODOPHYCE. 32. SPYRIDIA FILAMENTOSA, J. Ag. (With cystocarpia and antheridia.) 33. GELIDIUM CRINALE, Thur. "94. LIAGORA viscipa, Ag. (With eystocarpia and antheridia.) * = 95. DIGENEA SIMPLEX, Ag. *36. GALAXAURA ADRIATICA, Zan, Hauck (* Die Meeresalgen Deutschlands und (isterreichs’) states that antheridia and. tetragonidangia (tetrasporangia) are unknown in the genus. Only one plant of this species was present in the collection, but it was of special interest inasmuch that it bore both cystocarpia and tetragonidia. The gonidangia are developed on the terminal branches, and on surface view appear at the base of shallow depressions in the thallus. The main body of the thallus consists of loosely woven hyphie passing over into shorter cells lying at right- angles to the surface. The exterior ends of these cells abut on a subepidermal layer of large cells, covered in turn by a compact external layer of rather smaller cells, which present a mosaic on surface view. The superficial cells Surface view of the tetragonidial region. Tetragonidial region in section. x 450. x 450. are strongly calcified. The tetragonidia are formed in the subepidermal layer, and the mother-cell contents divide in the tetrahedral manner into the four tetragonidia. As the gonidangia mature the superficial cell-layer disappears, forming the shallow depression seen on surface view (figs. 1, 2). Cystocarpia are formed in the same branch and at the bottom of similar depressions. While investigating the Marine Algew of the Isle of Man, we have been struck with the frequeney with which we have met with sexual and asexual organs, not merely on the same plant but on the same branch. This phenomenon we have observed in Lophothalia byssoides, Calli- thamnion Hookeri, Callithamnion tetragonum, Callithamnion corymbosum, and 308 MARINE BIOLOGY OF THE SUDANESE RED SEA. Polysiphonia violacea. Indeed, we have been forced to the opinion that the joint occurrence of sexual and asexual cells on the same plant is by no means an exceptional phenomenon, and Mr. A. D. Cotton informs us that he has noticed the same joint occurrence in Laurencia hybrida and Callithamnion sp. In his paper on Polysiphonia violacea (Bot. Gaz. vol. xlii. 1906, p. 401), Yamanouchi demonstrates, in that species, a regular alternation of generation between a gametophyte with 20 chromosomes and a sporophyte with 40 chromosomes. At the same time, he records under the head of ** Abnormalities,’ the occurrence of tetragonidia on eystocarpie or antheridial plants, and refers to simiiar cases noted by Lotsy in Chylocladia kaliformis, and by Davis in Spermothamnion Turneri and Callithamnion Baileyi. He adds,“ Such cases should be carefully investigated to determine whether true tetraspores are present or whether the structures are not really of the nature of monospores, as in Polysiphonia, and developed with a suppression of reduction phenomena." In the plants of Polysiphonia violacea collected by us in 1912 at Port Erin, Isle of Man, cysto- arpia and gonidangia were frequently present on the same branch, and the number of cases we met with, both in that species and in other genera, in our opinion, scarcely justifies the view that all of these are to be regarded as abnormalities. One of us is at present engaged on a detailed investigation of the matter from the cytological point of view, the results of which it is hoped to publish shortly. (See note, p. 309.) 37. LOMENTARIA SQUARROSA, Käütz, 38. HYPNÆA VALENTLE, J. Ag. (With eystocarpia and tetragonidia.) In this plant also we found both sexual and asexual reproductive organs in the same individual, indeed all the specimens were covered with “ fruit? of both types. The cystocarpia are of the normal //ypnea type. The tetra- gonidangia divide in a zonate manner and are formed abundantly from the superficial cells of ovoid pointed stichidia (fig. 3). The specimens were also interesting as exhibiting * Brutknospen,” or vegetative buds, closely resembling those of Sphacelaria. The adult form of these buds is stellate (fig. 4a, b, с, d), but all stages in their development could be readily traced on the same plant. *39. LAURENCIA OBTUSA, Lamour. (With eystocarpia and antheridia.) *40. DUDRESNAYA COCCINEA, Crovan. (With eystocarpia and antheridia.) *41. POLYSIPHONIA UTRICULARIS, Zan. 42. LAURENCIA PAPILLOsA, Grev. (With cystocarpia.) *49. MELOBESIA THURETII, Born, (On Jania rubens, with cystocarpia.) *44. LITHOTHAMNION POLYMORPHUM, Aresch, *45. LITHOTHAMNIUM FASCICULATUM, Aresch. - T mmm Cy ETAL R. J. HARVEY-GIBSON AND M. KNIGHT —REPORT ON THE ALGÆ. 309 *16. LITHOPHYLLUM EXPANSUM, Phil. *47. LITHOPHYLLUM CRISPATUM, Hauck. *18. JANIA RUBENS, Lamour. The collection also included fragments of Marine Phanerogams, more especially Salicornia fruticosa, Linn., Cymodocea nodosa, Asch., and Halophila stipulacea, Asch. Fig. 4. a Longitudinal section of stichidium of Hypnea Valentie. Stages in the development of a vegetative bud of Hypnea Valentie. [Since writing the above paper we have noticed an article in the Bot. Gazette, Aug. 1912, by G. B. Rigg and A. D. Dalgity, in which similar phenomena are discussed in connection with another species of Polysiphonia, viz., Pterosiphonia bipinnata. The authors indicate their intention of con- tinuing the study of this plant from a cytological point of view. We still iniend, however, to continue the research indicated above, as it may be of interest to compare the cytological conditions underlying this phenomenon in plants gathered from both western and eastern shores of the Atlantic.— R. J. H.-G. & M. K., 7th January, 1913.] ON THE GENERA RADAM.EA AND NESOGENES. 311 On the Genera Radamea, Bentham, and Nesogenes, A. de Candolle. By W. Borrisc Hemstty, F.R.S., F.L.S., V.M.H. ‘Read 20th February, 1913. | (PLATE 14.) By permission of the Director of the Royal Botanic Gardens, Kew, I am able to give the Society some interesting facts in phytogeography as exem- plified by the genus Nesogenes in Coral Island Floras. In the year 1846 Bentham founded and described the genus Radamea (DC. Prodr. x. 509) on a Madagascar shrub, to which he gave the specific name of montana. He also referred imperfect specimens of a plant from the Agalega (Galega) Islands to this genus which he named Madamea prostrata. I may mention in passing that the derivation of Radamwa is not given, but it doubtless commemorates King Radama I. of Madagascar, who abolished export slave-trade and favoured christian missionaries. Radameu montana is now well known, and it is figured in Hooker's * Icones Plantarum,’ t. 1406. It is а shrub from 5 to 10 feet high and a characteristic Serophulariacea, having small, opposite leaves and salyer-shaped corollas, ^ Radamea prostrata, as I shall presently show, is not of the same genus nor of the same family. Among the plants collected in the Coral Islands on Beechey's Voyage to the Pacific and Behring Strait, 1825 to 1828, was a herb with the aspect of some Berophulariacees or Labiatz. This was deseribed by Hooker and Arnott in the Botany of the Voyage, 67, under the name of Myoporum? euphrasioides. Subsequently, in 1847, A. de Candolle, Prodromus, xi. 703, raised it to generic rank, calling it JVesogenes, “ nomen ex origine insulari " ; still retaining it in the Myoporacez. He gives the habitat as: * In insula Whitsunday, id est Pentecótes, non proeul a Nova Caledonia.” This is an error, and is corrected below in the general distribution of Nesogenes euphrasioides. The botanical collectors of Wilkes's United States Exploring Expedition, 1838 to 1842, obtained specimens of Nesogenes euphrasioides, and Asa Gray published a much fuller description of it in the * Proceedings of the American Academy of Sciences,’ vi. (1862) 51, Шап had previously appeared and referred it to the Verbenaceze, to which it undoubtedly belongs. Such is the early history of this interesting genus. The finding, by Dr. Bayley Balfour, of a second species in the Mascarene Island, Rodriguez, on the Transit of Venus Expedition, 1874, was a geographical surprise. As a species, N. decumbens, Balf. fil., Transactions of the Royal Society, elxviii. reprint p. 61, t. 31, is quite distinct from the Pacific Islands N. euphrasioides. 312 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE Apparently it is very rare, having been found “ only in one place, on a patch of eoralline limestone, about three-quarters of a mile from the sea, at the west end of the island, close to where //ypoestes inconspicua, Balt. fil., and Dichondra repens, Forst., were found.” The next phase in the history of JVesogenes is the discovery of the existence of other species in the region of №. decumbens. As circumstances have per- mitted since my retirement from Kew in 1908, I have studied the botanical collections of the ‘Sealark’ Expedition made by Prof. J. Stanley Gardiner and Mr. J. C. F. Fryer, in Seychelles and Aldabra, in 1905, and those made in the same islands by the Hon. H. P. Thomasset, of Mahé, Seychelles, and Mr. P. R. Dupont, Curator of the Botanie Station in the same island. Among these plants is one, or possibly two, species of Nesogenes from Aldabra and Assumption, coral islands situated some 200 miles to the north-west of Madagascar, in about 10° S. lat. Judging by appearance only, I at first sorted the specimens into the Галаба, but on examining the flowers I found they belonged to the Verbenaces. When naming the Scrophulariaces: I looked eursorily at Аата, and these specimens of Vesogenes recalled to my mind similarity in habit. On comparison I discovered that Габала prostrata is indeed a species of Nesoyenes. In view of the fact that endemie plants are exceedingly rare in atolls, the affinities and distribution of the species of .Vesogenes are points of great interest. In this connection I may mention that the vegetation of Aldabra is by far richer than that of any other atoll with which I am acquainted and includes a considerable number of species hitherto apparently undescribed or unknown elsewhere. Nevertheless, judging from the composition of the vegetation of atolls generally, and considering that the flora of Madagascar is still far from having been exhaustively investigated, I strongly doubt the existence of a real endemic element in the vegetation of Aldabra. In making this comparison I exclude the flora of the Bermudas, because I do not think it belongs to the same rategory. But even of that flora the endemic element is very small and very slightly differentiated. The tact that the Laceadive, Maldive, and Chagos archipelagos of the Indian Ocean contain no endemic plants, if we exclude a doubtful fern, supports this view. The genus .Vesogenes presents no striking characteristics. It consists of small, slender, procumbent or erect herbs or undershrubs with opposite leaves, mostly less than an inch in length, and axillary, inconspicuous flowers less than half-an-inch long. In habit and general appearance the plants resemble some species of /uphrasia and Buchnera in Scrophulariacese rather than characteristic Verbenacee. The genus is placed in the tribe Chloantheze by Зепіћат & Hooker, ‘Genera Plantarum, ii. 1141, between Spartothamnas, an Australian. shrubby monotype, and cleharitea (probably derived from &xapis, wanting in grace or beauty), a very slender herbaceous monotype GENERA RADAMAEA AND NESOGENES. 313 from Madagascar. Acharitea differs from Nesogenes in the “calyx fructifer auctus et fructus pericarpium membranaceum.” The description below of N. Dupontii practically embodies the diagnosis of the genus, and Plate 14, together with the tigure in Balfour’s ‘Botany of Rodriguez,’ is sufficient pictorially to convey an idea of the kind of plants under consideration. There are four, or perhaps five, species now known. 1. NESOGENES EUPHRAXIODEs, 2. JC. Prodr. xi. (1847) 703. Drake del Castillo, Flore de la Polynésie Francaise, 151 (1893). Nesoqenes euphrasioides, A. Gray, in Proceedings of the American Academy of Sciences, vi. (1862) 51. Myoporum ? euphrasioides, Hooker & Arnott, Botany of Beechey’s Voyage, 67 (1832); Guillemin in Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 2"* série, Botanique, vil. (1837) 242. Buchnera ? Chamisso in Kotzebue’s Voyage of Discovery (1815-1818), English Translation, iii. 222. Herba erecta, rigida, fere undique hispida, caulibus basi lignescentibus. Folia spathulata, apice. rotundata, deorsum attenuata, vix unquam 2:5 em. longa. Paumotu, Low or Dangerous Archipelago, and Ducie Island, approximately between 1209 and 150° west longitude, and between 15° and 20° south latitude: Whitsunday Island (Vahitai), Beechey ; Bow Island (Hao), Hinds, 1841 ; Barclay ; Chain Island (Апай), Cuming n. 1400 ; Romanzoff Island (Tikei), Chamisso, 1830 ; Ducie Island, Cuming n. 1400 ; Coral Islands, Wilkes. These specimens are partly of the Hookerian Herbarium ; partly of the Benthamian. The geographical distribution of Nesogenes euphrasioides has been misunderstood and assumed to include three widely separated areas; partly in consequence of A. de Candolle having confus ed Pentecost Island of the New Hebrides with Whitsunday Island ot the Low Archipelago ; partly because Romanzoff Island has been mistaken for Romanzoft Islands in the Radak range of the distant Marshall Archipelago. Drake del Castillo, in the place cited above, records the plant from the Iles Pomoto, Lay and Collie, and King Island (Taiaro) Wilkes. The labelling of the Kew speci- mens of JVesogenes euphrasioides requires some further elucidation, as some bear the name of the collector, others the name of the donor. Captain F. W. Beechey was the Commander of H.M.S. ‘Blossom’ оп a Voyage of Discovery in 1825 to 1828. G. T. Lay was Naturalist to the Expedition, and A. Collie was Surgeon, and their names are usually coupled as the collectors of the botanical specimens. R. B. Hinds was Surgeon on H.M.5. ‘Sulphur,’ commanded by Sir Edward Belcher on a Voyage around the 314 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE World, 1836 to 1842, and G. Barclay, a gardener, was plant collector on ? ? ы? D E the same expedition. Hinds was editor of a part of D the * Sulphur," which does not include the Pacific Islands’ collection (see entham's Botany of Botany, p. 178), and I believe that the specimens of .Vesogenes euphrastoides are here placed on record for the first time. As to Cuming’s specimen labelled Dueie Island (Hooker's Herbarium) and bearing the same number as a reputed Chain Island specimen (Bentham’s Herbarium), I suspect an error ; other specimens in Cuming's colleetions having been proved to be incorrectly labelled. The islands in question are about 1200 miles apart. 2, NESOGENES PROSTRATA, Hemsl. Radamea prostrata, Benth. in DC. Prodr. x. 509; Baker, Flora of Mauritius and Seychelles, 242. Centranthera prostrata, Bojer, Hort. Maurit. 246 (cult. in hort. Maurit.). Centranthera thymoides, Bojer, in schedula in herb. Kew. Herba vel frutieulus, undique hispidulus haud glandulosus, vix prostatus, 15-30 em. altus, a basi dense ramosus, ramis gracilibus rigidis rectis sub- distichis divergentibus. ^ Internodia folia aequantia vel paullo longiora. Folia omnia parva, oblongo-lanceolata, 3-6 mm. longa, subobtusa, rigida, divaricata. Agalega Islands, in about 56? 30' E. and 10° 30° S., Bojer. There are several specimens in the Kew Herbarium from Bojer, Bouton and Blackburn; but none bearing good flowers, though sufficient to prove that the ovary is biovulate. These specimens were probably all collected by Bouton. Baker, in the place cited above, records this species from ** Seychelles, Bojer,” for which I find no evidence. 3. NESOGENES DECUMBENS, Balf. jil., Botany of Rodriguez, 61, t. 31. Herba diffusa, fere glabra, laxe ramosa, ramis tenuibus elongatis versus extremitatem biseriatim pilosis. Folia distincte petiolata, lanceolata, maxima vix 2:5 em. longa, interdum obscure paucidenticulata, subtriplinervia, ciliata. Cym:e siepe 2—4-florze. Rodriguez. In one locality only, I. В. Balfour. 4. NEsoaENES DurowTI, Hemsl.; species nova habitu N. decumbenti simillima sed differt imprimis fere undique piloso-hispidula et coroll: tubo angusto quam calyx plus quam dimidio longiore. (Pl. 14.) Herba procumbens vel decumbens, a basi ramosissima, ramis gracilibus flexilibus elongatis usque ad 45 em. longis, fere undique pilis longis com- planatis e basi lata longe acuminatis dense vestita, pilis nonnullis vel omnibus primum capitato-glandulosis, glandulis, ut videtur, cito deliquescentibus. Internodia quam folia sspius paulo longiora. Folia radicalia поп visa, Hemsley. Journ. Linn. Soc. Bor. Vor. XLI. P1.14. M. Smith del West, Newman imp- NESOGENES DUPONTII, Zemsc. GENERA RADAMJEA AND NESOGENES. 315 ‘aulina opposita, distincte petiolata, crassiuscula, ovato-lanceolata vel oblonga, maxima visa cum petiolo circiter 2 em. longa, sursum gradatim minora, vix acuta. Flores parvi, in axillis foliorum sspissime solitarii, brevissime pedicellati, Calyx anguste campanulatus, 4-5 mm. longus, fructifer paulo auctus, rigidus, intus extusque dense glanduloso-pilosus, fere :equaliter 2-dentatus, 10-nervis : dentes acuti, quam tubus breviores, demum patentes. Corolla glabra, 1-1°3 em. longa, subinfundibularis, ore leviter obliquo ; tubus basi angustissimus, sursum paulo ampliatus; limbi lobi 5, breves, quorum 4 subeequales, fere orbiculares, quinto antico latiore. Stamina 4, subsequalia, inclusa vel e tubo brevissime exserta ; filamenta filiformia, nuda ; anthers biloculares, basi affix:e, loculis ovatis fere a basi liberis inversis aristulatis. Ovarium oblongum, apice puberulum, 2-loculare, loculis l-ovulatis ; ovula erecta ; stylus filiformis glaber, inclusus, stigmate parvo capitato. Fructus subearnosus, calyce inclusus, dispermus ; semina perfecta non visa. Aldabra : P. R. Dupont, 97 ; H. P. Thomasset, 261. Assumption: P. R. Dupont, 1006. Other specimens collected by Dupont were destroyed by insects. NESOGENES species nova? habitu foliisque N. prostrata simillima sed florum structura vix a N. Dupontü differt. Aldabra: H. P. Thomasset, 236. The flowers of N. prostrata are still imperfectly known and the extent of variation in habit and foliage, due to local conditions, of any species is un- certain. The specimens of both this and N. prostrata, in spite of the name, have the appearance of erect growth ; yet both have traces of adventitious roots on some of the branches. In the absence of complete material I decide not to give this a name. From the geographical particulars given under the several species it will be seen that the genus JVesogenes is restricted to Coral Islands, or eoral formation, in two very distant, relatively small areas within the southern tropic ; the one in the Pacifie Ocean with a median longitude of about 145? W.; the other in the Indian Ocean with a median longitude of about 60? E. This is all that is at present known of the distribution of the genus, but as the species are all very inconspicuous plants and much remains to be done in the botanical investigation of the region eastward from the Indian Ocean to the Low Archipelago, it is highly probable that intermediate stations may yet be discovered. On the other hand instances of genera, and even of species, occupying widely distant continental areas are not unknown, and the present conditions may be the result of disappearance from the intervening country due to physical changes. But it is not my intention to pursue the discussion of the question in this connection, and I will only 316 ON THE GENERA RADAM/EA AND NESOGENES. repeat my belief that there is no real endemic element in the vascular vegetation of atolls. I am not sure whether the giant tortoises of the Seychelles and Galapagos offer a parallel in distribution. I may add that the celebrated author and botanist, Adalbert de Chamisso, was apparently the first to collect the original species of /Vesogenes, for I have no doubt that the plant he mentions in the Narrative of Kotzebue's Voyage, 1815 to 1818, as Buchnera? was the plant in question. Тһе specimen in the Kew Herbarium recorded above confirms this supposition. EXPLANATION OF PLATE 14. Nesogenes Dupontit, Hemsl. lig. 1. Bracteole. 2. Flower. 3. Part of calyx laid open and pistil. 4. Corolla, opened showing attachment of stamens. Б. 6.1 Anthers ›. 7. . 8 | Sections of the ovary. 9, Fruit, two sepals removed. 10. Seed. All details enlarged. THE ANATOMY OF THE GENUS SALICORNIA. 317 The Anatomy of the Genus Salicornia. By ЕтнЕг, ре Frar, D.Se., F.L.S. (University College, London). (PLATES 15 & 16, & 14 Text-figures.) [Read 6th April, 1911.] [The present paper was intended to form the third of a series of papers on Salicornia, but various circumstances having prevented the other authors from completing their memoirs, it has been thought best not to delay the issue of this portion any longer.] ж THE anatomy of the Salicornieæ * shows many features of interest correlated with the curious morphological configuration characteristie of the genus. The succulent, glabrous, shining internodes, which are so distinctive a feature in them, have been the subject of considerable discussion, and their mor- phology has been variously interpreted by different workers. Babington f, Bentham 1, and Hooker $, in their respective Floras, consider the genus to be made up of aphyllous plants, and that the green or reddish fleshy internodes represent merely the succulent stem cortex. On this theory, the whole assimilatory work of the plant is carried on by the stem. A second opinion || expresses the view that the small free tips of the succulent part of the stem segments represent the short, scaly leaves, which are arranged in decussate pairs. A third theory, first put forward by Duval-Jouve f, regards the whole of the succulent “outer cortex” as foliar in origin. Our study of the anatomy of the various species of Salicornia has led us also to a similar conclusion. THe Lear. Duval-Jouve based his conclusion that the Salicornias have * des feuilles decurrentes, appliquées contre les entrenceuds, les recouvrant entierement, soudées par leurs bords et ne s'isolant qu'a leur pointe contre la base de lentrenoeud supérieur, ce qui simule des articulations,” chiefly upon the * A brief description of the specific characters of the species of Salicornieze employed in this investigation has been published by Dr. Moss in the ‘Journal of Botany,’ vol. xlix. (June 1911), pp. 177-185. T Babington, C. C.: Manual of British Botany, 9th ed. by H. & J. Groves, p. 350 (1904). t Bentham, G.: Handbook of the British Flora, р. 436 (1858). $ Hooker, Sir J. D. : Student's Flora of the British Isles, pp. 335 & 341 (1884), I! De Bary, Н. A.: Comparative Anatomy of the Phanerogams and Ferns, Engl. Trans. Oxford, 1884, p. 297. € Duval-Jouve, J.: in Bull. Soc. Bot. France, xv. (1868) p. 132. LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XLI. 2B 318 DR. E. DE FRAINE ON THE evidence afforded by anatomical structure. Further, after some months of growth the succulent part of the segment falls off, so that the basal part of the branches of a perennial form shows a woody stem without any trace of the fleshy coating; a similar appearance is seen, towards the autumn, in the larger annual species also. This “falling off" of the fleshy sheath he considers lends further support to his view as to its foliar nature. Dangeard *, in his researches on the structure of the Salicorniew, also came to the conclusion that in them there existed a foliar sheath with palisade tissue. Further, he stated that in Arthroenemum fruticosum Moq.t the sheath was distinct from the cortex throughout the internode. We have not, however, found this separation of sheath from internode in any of the species which we have examined. He attributes the formation of the sheath to the decurrence of the edges of the leaf down the stem; such a decurrence is a strongly marked feature in the alternate leaves of Aalidium foliatum, Moq., another member of the Salicorniese. —Monteil f, in his thesis on the comparative anatomy of the leaves of the Chenopodiacez, also adheres to the “foliar sheath” theory, and states that the Salicorniese “ne sont pas aphylles comme le prétendent certains auteurs, mais les feuilles sont opposées, soudées par leurs bords et recouvrent chaque entre-nouds, vers le haut duquel elles se séparent et s'isolent un peu en formant une saillie plus ou moins longue simulant une articulation.” He bases his observations on the four species “ S. herbacea, Т.” “S. fruticosa, Т? “S. patula, D.-J.," and * S. macrostachya, Moric.” The considerations which have led us to believe that the succulent “cortex” of the Salicornias is foliar in origin, will be dealt with under six heads :— 1. The development of the shoot behind the apex. 2. The anatomy, and the course of the vascular bundles. 3. The structure of the flowering shoot. 4, The leaf-fall. 5. The morphology of the seedling. 6. The morphology of species of allied genera. 1. The Development of the Shoot behind the Apex. The apical bud of a vegetative shoot of Salicornia consists of a meri- stematic mass of tissue closely covered with a number of decussately arranged leaves (text-fig. 3, 1, p. 322). These leaves arise as small, pointed structures * Dangeard, P. A.: Bull. Soc. Linn. Normandie, sér. 4, ii. 1887, p. 93. + This name includes Salicornia glauca, S. fruticosa, S. radicans, ete. t Monteil, P.: “Anatomie comparée de la Feuille des Chenopodiacées.” Thèse, Ecole supérieure de Pharmacie, No. 9, Paris, 1906, p. 124. ANATOMY OF THE GENUS SALICORNIA. 319 with a broad base of insertion, the leaf-bases of a pair of leaves nearly surrounding the stem at the node. Subsequently lateral fusion takes place between the adjacent margins of each pair of leaves, producing a connate leaf-base (text-fig. 3, 2), and meristematie activity in this region finally results in the production of a tubular leaf-sheath, which is crowned with the two free leaf-tips. Fic. 1.* Longitudinal section of the apex of a vegetative shoot of S. fruticosa, Linn., showing the development of the leaf-sheath with the elongation of the internodes. а. =aqueous tissue ; b. = palisade parenchyma; /.£. — leaf-tip ; f.t. — outgoing foliar trace; /s.—leaf-sheath. As the internodes of the stem elongate, the connate bases of the pairs of leaves elongate also, so that each internode is clothed with the basally developed leaf-sheath of the pair of leaves of the node immediately above. There is, of course, congenital union between the tissues of the stem and of the leaf-sheath, but it is always quite easy to trace the limiting layer f * Figs. 1, 2, 5 and 12 are drawn to seale by the aid of the camera lucida, T As will be shown later in the paper, the “limiting layer" is the endodermis, which can be readily traced from node to node. 2в2 320 DR. E. DE FRAINE ON THE between the two (in transverse section), throughout the internode, until the nodal region of the next segment is reached. 2. The Anatomy, and the Course of the Vascular Bundles. The structure of the free part of a leaf segment is, in its essential features, similar to that of any other succulent dicotyledonous leaf. Since the connate leaf-bases and their two free segment-tips form a kind of socket into which the internode above seems to fit, the dorsal side of the leaf necessarily develops an assimilating area, usually consisting of two or three layers of palisade parenchyma. The rest of the leaf is made up of large parenchymatous cells devoid of chloroplasts, the intercellular spaces are very small, and the tissue evidently has its function in water storage. In the reddish forms this aqueous layer is filled with red cell-sap. A single-layered epidermis covers the palisade tissue; in it the stomata, which vary slightly in size and shape in the different species, are abundantly scattered, they show no peculiarity of structure and occur flush with the surface. The development of the cuticle is usually very slight, except in S. glauca and S. fruticosa, and is in marked contrast with //aloenemum strobilaceum, which plant is well protected by a great thickness of cuticle. Between the palisade laver and the aqueous tissue run the numerous vascular bundles which constitute the network of the veins found in the free segment-tips, and the “ cortical” series of bundles of the segment in its fused region. The structure which has been deseribed is characteristic not only of the free segment-tips and of the tubular leaf-sheath, but also of the internodal foliar sheath throughout the greater part of its length. Towards the base of the internode, however, the cells of the palisade layer of the sheath begin to diminish in length and finally disappear, the cells of the aqueous tissue shrink, and ultimately the sheath is reduced to a zone five or six rows deep composed of small parenchymatous elements (Pl. 15. fig. 1). The stem in this region consists of a ring of vascular bundles, surrounded by two or three layers of. pericyclic cells, and the endodermis abutting on to the much reduced foliar sheath ; no true stem cortex exists (text-fig. 2, 1) ; the endo- dermis however persists. The free leaf-sheath (ls.B) surrounding the node fuses with the structure as above described, but by the time the nodal region is passed the zone of small celled tissue, representing the foliar sheath of the internode above (ls. А), has entirely disappeared and the endodermis now abuts on to the new foliar sheath ; the endodermis is the “limiting layer” so evident throughout the internodes (text-fig. 2, 2 & 3). The structure of the foliar sheath is, in its essential features, similar in all the Salicorniex examined. ANATOMY OF THE GENUS SALICORNIA. 321 Sulicornia perennis, Mill. 1=Transverse section near base of the internode. 2 — Transverse section in the nodal region, just below I. 3= Transverse section in the internode, below 2. ls_A, ls. B=two foliar sheaths; рег. = pericycle; end.—endodermis; ер, =іппег epidermis of foliar sheath ; f.t. = foliar trace. The bundles of the foliar sheath are omitted; the vascular bundles of the stem are represented by black dots. 322 DR, E. DE FRAINE ON THE Fig. 3. a f Is l 2 О Salicornia perennis, Mill. Transverse sections through a young vegetative shoot. l. = leaf; ft. = foliar trace; B = bud. ANATOMY OF THE GENUS SALICORNIA. 323 The occurrence of the spiral and spicular cells which are found in many species will be dealt with later. The vascular supply of each leaf is provided for by the passing out of a single bundle from the central stem cylinder. Immediately the leaf-sheath is reached the trace divides into three equal strands (ft. text-fig. 3, 3); the median one passes obliquely upwards, divides freely, and forms the numerous veins of the free leaf-tip ; the two lateral bundles pass obliquely outwards and curve downwards, branching repeatedly as they do so, and form the anastomosing network of bundles lying between the palisade layer and the aqueous tissue of the foliar sheath. The small ultimate strands die out before the base of the internode is reached, so that the leaf-trace vascular system of one internode has no immediate connection with that of any other (text-fig. 4, p. 324). In text-fig. 4, A-D shows one-half of the vascular tissue belonging to the two leaves whose apices are shown at /7 and /2, the remaining half of the foliar bundle system cannot be shown in the diagram. B-C gives the com- plete vascular tissue of the leaf whose apex appears at l3, that of the opposite leaf of the pair, 74, lies in the plane of the paper. The ramifications of the foliar bundle /4 show no anastomosing with those of /2, so that the network of bundles in the sheath is not “closed” completely, as is stated by Solereder *, but is, as Duval-Jouve f. remarks, an “open” system. Тһе individual strands of the leaf, both in its free and in its adnate region, are very small and show * reversed orientation" in a morphological sense, as has been pointed out by Fron f; Dangeard $ makes the same statement for the “cortical bundles" of Arthrocnemum fruticosum, Moq.| Although the orientation of the bundles is morphologically “reversed,” the histological relations are normal, the phloem being directed towards the palisade, while the xylem lies nearest to the ventral surface (РІ. 15. fig. 2). The morpho- logical inversion of the bundle is brought about by the * rotation " of the strand derived from the outgoing leaf-trace, during its passage through the foliar sheath towards the palisade layer. 3. The Structure of the Flowering Shoot. The flowering spike is constructed on the same general plan as the vegetative shoot. It consists of a series of decussately arranged bracts, in * Solereder, H.: Systematic Anatomy of the Dicotyledons. Trans. by Boodle and Fritsch, 1908. T Bull. Soc. Bot. Fr. xi. (1866) p. 140. і Fron, G.: in Ann. Sci, Nat., sér. 8, Bot. t. ix. (1899) p. 157. § Bull. Soc. Linn. Normandie, sér. IV. ii. (1887) p. 188. || The Arthrocnemum fruticosum of Moquin-Tandon includes Salicornia perennis, Mill (258. radicans, 8m.). 324 DR. E. DE FRAINE ON THE the axil of each of which is a sessile biparous eyme composed of three flowers, except in S. disarticulata, Moss, where only one is present. We have found no suggestion of the bracteole, said by Baillon * to occur in “ S. herbacea.” Fre. 4. [ 1. "——-- - o m» Leaf-trace vaseular system of two internodes of a vegetative shoot of Salicornia. A series of transverse sections through a flowering spike show that the pairs of braets behave in exactly the same manner as the pairs of leaves of a vegetative shoot, for each pair is composed of two free bract-tips * Baillon, H.: Bull. mens. de la Soc. Linn. d. Paris, 1886, p. 620. ANATOMY OF THE GENUS SALICORNIA. 325 Fia. 5. Г Ñi 5 S zz - 72, ША ] ^ dg “Transverse section of flowering spike of S. perennis. (All vascular tissue has been omitted.) c.1, ¢.2,¢.3 = flowers in the axil of one bract. с1.1, 6,2, с\.3 = flowers in the axil of the opposite braet. bt. = тась tip; bs. = bract sheath ; ba, = adnate bract sheath, 11,12 = parts of the two groups of flowers of the node below. 326 DR, E. DE FRAINE ON THE (ht., text-fig. 5, 1), fused bract-sheath (bs., text-fig. 5, 2 & 3), and adnate bract-sheath (ba., text-fig. 5, 4-6). The vascular supply of the bracts is also exactly comparable to that of the leaves, for two strands pass out at the node, one to each bract, each divides up into three, the median branch supplying the free bract-tip, the two lateral curving outwards and downwards, their branches supplying the fused, decurrent part of the bract. The three flowers of a cyme arise at the node, in the axil of the bract, as is illustrated in text-fig. 5, 3-4, c.4, с.2, c.3 repre- senting the flowers of one bract, e!./, ¢!.2, е1.3 those of the second bract of the pair. The two lateral flowers arise lowest on the axis (е.7, ¢.2, text-fip. 5, 2-3), the central one, ¢.3, being placed slightly above them. Owing to the lateral compression exercised by the two groups of flowers (1.4, 1.2, text-fig. 5, 5-6) of the node immediately below, the fused bracteal sheath again becomes two separate structures in the lower adnate region. In connection with the close agreement between the braets of the flowering spike and the leaves of the vegetative shoot, an interesting feature was observed in a plant of 5. herbacea, collected at Cley (on the | Norfolk coast). The whole plant was characterised by Interrupted spike of the possession of interrupted spikes of sterile and fertile sterile and fertile seg- . V. . ments of S. europea. segments. Text-fig. 6 illustrates one such spike. The strueture of the flowering shoot thus lends additional support to the foliar sheath theory of the succulent cortex of the Salicorniex. 4. The Leaf-fall. In the perennial species periodic shedding of the succulent, foliar sheath occurs in the autumn, while the annual forms similarly shed their foliar organs towards the close of their flowering period. The leaf-fall takes place in regular sequence, beginning with the foliar coating and extending upwards throughout the length of the shoot. Preparation for the defoliation ean be detected at least three or four segments above the one in which it is actually taking place. The first sign of it appears in the gradual suberisation of the cells of the limiting layer of the stem tissue. As has already been pointed out, this layer is always sharply marked off from the foliar tissues by the size, shape, and regular arrangement of its elements (cf. s.l., fig. 1, Pl. 15). Suberisation, whieh begins in this cell-layer, extends inwards until the four or five outermost layers of tissue are affected. This condition is arrived at. ANATOMY OF THE GENUS SALICORNIA. 327 about three or four segments below the one in which suberisation can first be detected. The cell-walls of the aqueous tissue of the foliar sheath show at this stage a tendency to collapse, a little lower down the shoot they do so com- pletely, and finally the sheath is torn or rubbed off, separation taking place in the innermost sheath layers (Pl. 15. fig. 3). 9. The Morphology of the Seedling. The seedling possesses two small fleshy cotyledons and a short thick hypocotyl (Pl. 15. fig. 4, « & b). The seed leaves show no development of a palisade layer, but the aqueous tissue is well marked. The two cotyledons (с.1, ¢.2, text-fig. 7, 1 2) fuse laterally towards their base and form a short cotyledonary tube or sheath (c.5s.), in a manner precisely comparable to the leaf-sheath of the vegetative shoot in the mature plant; this tube finally unites with the hypocotyl and is decurrent down it as a succulent * cortex.” The behaviour of the vascular strands of the cotyledons again exactly agrees with that of the foliar traces. Two bundles pass out from the hypocotyl, one to each cotyledon ; as soon as they leave the hypocotylar region each divides into three (cb./, cb.2, text- fig. 7, 3), the median strand of each branches and supplies the seed leaf with vascular tissue, the two lateral strands curve outwards and downwards into the hypocotylar “ cortex,” branch once or twice, the branches anastomose somewhat, and finally they die out towards the lower end of the hypocotyl (h.c.b., text-fig. 7, 3 & 4). The hypocotyl of the seedling is thus provided with a double series of bundles, an inner hypocotylar ring (reinforced in older serles by the epicotylar strands), and an outer series also of cotyledonary origin. There is thus absolute agreement between the behaviour of the 'aseular strands in the three foliar categories of leaves, bracts and cotyledons. 6. The Morphology of Species of Allied Genera. Among the various genera placed by Volkens * in the group Salicornie:, many are described as jointed and apparently leafless ; the following genera are included in this class—Spirostachys, Halostachys, the long shoots of Halo- cnemum, Tecticornia, Arthrocnemum, Salicornia and Microenemum. Fresh material not being available, herbarium specimens of representatives of the remaining genera, with the exception of Heterostachys, were examined. In Kalidium foliatum alternately arranged leaves exist ; these leaves are small and are characterised by the decurrence of the leaf-base, which extends from the node, down the stem to the internode below. A. arabicum shows a similar decurrence of the leaf-base, but the fused part appears almost tubular, extending more than halfway round the stem. The leaves of * Engler & Prantl, Natürlichen Pflanzenfamilien, Teil iii, Abt. 1 A (1894). 328 DR. E. DE FRAINK ON THE Halopeplis amplexicaulis and Halostachys perfoliata seem to resemble those of Kalidium foliatum. If the leaves of these species were opposite instead of alternate, and if the margins of the adnate foliar bases were fused, then there would result a structure externally like that found in Salicornia. These genera certainly suggest strongly a possible method by means of which Fig. 7 Salicornia prostrata var. Smithiana, Moss, с.1, c.2=cotyledons ; c.s.—cotyledon sheath; ¢.b.=:cotyledon bundle ; h.c.b. = hypocotvledonary bundle ; e=epicotyledonary bundle. the Salicornia condition arose. We were unfortunately unable to secure material for an anatomical examination of these forms, but through the kindness of Mr. Tansley, who generously placed at our disposal some material ANATOMY OF THE GENUS SALICORNIA. 329 collected by him *, we were able to investigate the morphology and anatomy of the vegetative structures of one species of the remaining genus flalocnemum. Halocnemum strobilaceum, Bieb., shows the feature, unique among the Salieorniez, of the differentiation of long and short shoots. The long shoots of the plant (Pl. 15. fig. 5) were covered with small, fleshy rosette- like structures, which at first sight strongly resemble flower buds. These rosettes are decussately arranged upon the long shoot, each consists of four or five pairs of opposite fleshy leaves, each pair alternating with the pair above (Pl. 15. fig. 5). The leaves in a rosette show no trace of lateral fusion, and adnation is impossible owing to the extreme reduction of the internodes in the crowded bud, for the rosettes are merely leaf buds in which the leaves are succulent; the short shoots originate by the further develop- ment of these buds (ef. Pl. 15. fig. 6). The young short shoot is made up of jointed segments very similar to those of a Salicornian shoot +, each segment of the axis having two free tips, a free sheath, and an adnate foliar sheath justas in the genus Salicornia. The transition between the free leaves of the rosette which remain at the base of the shoot, and the fused adnate leaves of the segments, takes place gradually, and the two appear to be undoubtedly morphologically identical. The “ succulent cortex " in the very closely allied genus Salicornia is strictly homologous with that of Z/aleenemwm strobilaceum. In the latter species (as is shown later on in the paper) it is undoubtedly foliar in origin, so that it must be considered as of morphologi- "ally foliar nature in the former genus also. In the older short shoots each leaf bears in its axil a bud, the two buds of the pair of leaves extending round the whole circumference of the stem (Pl. 15. fig. 7). The close agree- ment between these axillary buds and the rosettes of the long shoots, both as regards arrangement and anatomy, leaves no doubt that the latter represent the former in an older stage of development, thus the “long shoots” with their decussately arranged rosettes represent the older “ short shoots " in which the leaves have fallen, leaving only the axillary buds to clothe the stem. Thus it would appear that for developmental reasons, on anatomical grounds, and in comparison with nearly allied genera, the “succulent cortex ” of the genus Salicornia must be considered as foliar in origin. It may be well to state in this connection that although we believe that the bulk of the Salicornian shoot is foliar in origin, yet we do not consider that this fact should be used as evidence in favour of the * phyton theory " which has been used to explain the origin of the leaf of higher plants. We regard the Salicornian condition asa specialisation or a secondary adaptation ж At the mouth of a shallow wadi opening on to the Gulf of Suez, in April 1901. + The resemblance to S. glauca is very close. 330 DR. E. DE FRAINE ON THE which has resulted entirely on account of the physiological needs of the plant. The genus Salicornia is composed entirely of. pronounced halophytes, leaf reduction may have occurred in response to the environmental require- ments of the plant, then, to provide the necessary assimilation surface the broad bases of the sessile leaves fused and became decurrent down the stem, thus giving rise to the curious jointed shoot of the group. SPIRAL CELLS AND STEREIDES, A very characteristic feature in the anatomy of many species of Salicornia is the occurrence of spiral, or spicular cells, or both. The spiral cells are large, sac-like, colourless elements which occur wedged in between the palisade cells of the assimilating layer of the foliar organs, their long axis parallel with the palisade cells (РІ. 15. fig. 8). The cell wall of these elements is thin and is composed of cellulose, though in a very few cases in 9, fruticosa, Linn., a slight trace of lignifieation has been observed. A closely wound spiral thread of cellulose lines the inner wall and r iches nearly to the rounded ends of the elements. The length of the spiral cells is very variable ; in the lower parts of the segments they are short and arely extend much beyond the palisade layer, but in the upper region of each segment, in the free leaf-tips, and especially in. the flowering spike. they are frequently extremely long. The epidermis is rarely reached by the spiral cells, and the relation between them and the stomata does not appear to be a definite опе. In this connection, however, Duval-Jouve * states that “elles sont constamment situées ou directement au-dessous ou tout à cóté d'un stomate, mais non en contact." This position does occasionally occur, but it is by no means a constant characteristic of any of the species we have examined. Mangin f, likewise, does not agree with Duval-Jouve’s observa- tion, for he found that spiral cells were often separated from the epidermis by a parenchymatous cell. He further noted the occurrence of protoplasm and a nucleus in many of them, and traced their development from elements of the chlorenchyma. Spiral cells are never directly connected with the vascular bundle system. The distribution of the spiral cells in the various parts of the plant seems to be similar in all the species in which they occur. The basal region of the segment is always destitute of them, in the middle region they begin to appear, and increase in number until the free leaf-sheath is r 'ached, in which position they are most abundant. In the reproductive shoots the spiral cells attain their maximum development, both as regards size and number. They are found in the flowering spikes of such species as S. prostrata, S. herbacea, * Bull. Soc. Bot. France, xv. (1868) p. 184. + Mangin, L. : “Sur le développement des cellules spiralées.” Bull. Soc. Bot. France, xxix, (1882) p. 16. ANATOMY OF THE GENUS SALICORNIA. 331 and S. pusilla, though the vegetative shoots are generally destitute of them ; in S. prostrata var. Smithiana they are found only in the reproductive spikes. Seedling plants of S. perennis, its variety lignosa, S. prostrata var. Smithiana, and S. ramosissima have usually no spiral cells, in the first. two species they do not usually appear to develop in the first year of growth at all *. Finally, in 8. Emerici f, Duval-Jouve [ = herbacea] 1, that author states that the spiral cells are few and ill-formed ; we are entirely in agreement with the first statement, for the elements are often absent in the vegetative shoot, yet when present we find that they show no difference in formation from those of other species. Spicular Cells or Stereides. In S. glauca, Del.$ spiral cells are absent, but they are replaced, as far as position is concerned, by stereides (Pl. 15. fig. 9). These are long, slightly branched elements with thick lignified walls, freely perforated by simple pits. They occur, as do the spiral cells, in the palisade region, and usually do not extend far into the aqueous tissue, they are extremely abundant, as are the spiral cells of S. fruticosa, Linn. According to Monteil ||, S. macrostachya, Moric. (= S. glauca, Del.) possesses both spiral cells and stereides in its palisade region, and he figures a specimen in which the latter occur mixed with short spiral cells. We have been unable to find this association of spiral and spicular cells in the same region, although we have examined material from four sources f. It is possible that Monteil worked on some form or species which was not available to us. In 5. glauca, Del. in addition to the stereides which occur so abundantly in the palisade region, there is an abundant development of similar elements round the vascular cylinder of the stem, just below the nodal region, and also in the free leaf-tips, parallel with, and just inside the epidermis of the ventral surface. Stereides are also abundant in the reproductive shoots. In S. fruticosa, Linn., the stereides are replaced by spiral cells in the palisade region, but stereides oceur in the other regions similar to those of 5. glauca. In S. perennis, Mill., S. lignosa, Woods, and S. disarticulata, Moss, a few broad, short stereides occur in the reproductive shoots, especially at the base of the flower, while finally, in S. gracillima, Moss, the flowering spikes are abundantly supplied with stereides which are almost isodiametric. * In S. perennis only one spiral cell was found in all the first year material examined, T S: Emerici, Duval-Jouvez S. stricta, Dum. = S. herbacea, Linn. forma stricta, Moss, 1 Bull. Soc. Bot. Fr. xv. (1868) p. 177. $ S. glauca, Пе]. = Arthrocnemum macrostachyum, Bunge. | Monteil, Anat. Comp. Feuille des Chenopodiacées, 1906, p. 130, fig. 41. 4 Algeria, S. France, Palestine; British Museum Herbarium. 332 DR. E. DE FRAINE ON THE With regard to the relationship existing between the spiral and spicular cells, we consider that the two are homologous structures. In S. lignosa spiral cells are very abundant in the fruiting spikes ; interspersed with them are cells of precisely similar form, but with slightly thickened cellulose walls with long narrow pits. Practically every stage occurs between the stereides with simple pits, the cells with thickened cellulose walls with simple pits, and the similar shaped cells with very long g, narrow pits, the latter very closely resembling in appearance the spiral cells of normal type. Finally, in S. fruticosa, Linn., the walls of the spiral cells are sometimes slightly lignified. S. perennis also shows fairly numerous transitional forms, and one or two such have been observed in S. Oliveri (text-fig. 8). Fic. 8. Ld ^ > LS E б а 1-5. S. perennis var. lignosa, Moss. 6. S. glauca, Del. 1. Spiral cell, x 80; 2-3. Transitional cells, x 80; 4-6. Stereides, x 175. The precise function which is served by spiral cells is difficult to determine, and many explanations as to their use have been given by different inves- tigators. Duval-Jouve* states that they are always filled with air, and on this account he calls them * cellules acriféres, sans autre intention que celle de les nommer, et sans rien préjuger sur la fonction que semble indiquer leur position entre les stomates et le reseau fibro-vasculaire, ainsi que leur substi- tution aux lacunes à air." Monteil f appears to follow Duval-Jouve in his suggestion as to the function which they serve. Mangin f eame to the * Bull. Soc. Bot. Fr. xv. (1868) p. 140. T Anat. Comp. Feuille des Chenopodiacées, 1906, p. 196, i Bull. Soc. Bot, Fr. xxix. (1882) p. 10. ANATOMY OF THE GENUS SALICORNIA. 333 conclusion that they might be considered as * organes de soutien,” and stated that * elles remplissent alors le róle des cellules allongées à cloisons épaissies, qui constituent les cordons fibreux des Palmiers, des Pandances, ou qui for- ment le gaine externe du corps central de beaucoup de hampes florales." Van Tieghem * also considers that these elements are part of the cortical stereome. Holtermann T. describes the occurrence of spiral cells in Arthrocnemum indicum “die die Wasserzufuhr nach den peripherischen Teilen besorgen.” Volkens { and Solereder $ both state that they serve the purpose of water-storage. Finally Warming || expresses his opinion thus :—“ These water-storing tracheids seem to play the same róle as do wood-vessels in vascular bundles, since they fill with water and give it up again without collapsing.” Our own observations lead us to consider that the tracheids are water- storing elements, and their abundance in the foliar sheath at the nodal region, and in the reproductive shoots, is in accordance with this view, The funetion of the stereides needs no discussion, for they are obviously part of. the mechanical support of the plant. In their position and in their characteristics they closely resemble the similar elements found in the leaf of Tlakea suaveolens. Summary of the Distribution of the Spiral Cells and Stereides in the species of Salicornia. [. STEREIDES ONLY. S. glauca, Del. IT. SrEREIDES AND SPIRAL CELLS. (The latter only in the palisade region). a. Stereides in both vegetative and reproductive shoots. S. fruticosa, Linn. b. Stereides in reproductive shoots only. S. perennis, Mill. var, lignosa, Moss. S. disarticulata, Moss. S. gracillima, Moss. * Van Tieghem, P.: Traité de Botanique, p. 742. T Holtermann, C.: Der Einfluss des Klimas, 1907, p. 85. f Engler u. Prantl, Nat. Pflanzenfam. Teil iii. Abt. 1 a (1894), pp. 73-78. $ Syst. Anat. Dicot., Engl. Trans. 1908, ii. p. 1093. || Warming: (1Zcology of Plents, 1909, p. 126. LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XLI. 2c 334 DR. E. DE FRAINE ON THE II]. SPIRAL CELLS ONLY, a. Always very few. Very often entirely absent in the vegetative shoots. . pusilla, Woods. S. ramosissima, Woods. S. appressa, Du Mort. S. herbacea, Linn. S. prostrata, Pall. a b. Absent in the vegetative shoots. Few in the reproductive shoots. S. prostrata, var. Smithiana, Moss. IV. STEREIDES AND SPIRAL CELLS ABSENT. S. Oliveri, Moss. S. dolichostachya *, Moss. THE STEM. Primary Structure, The primary vascular cylinder of the stem is built up entirely of leaf- traces; in the upper region of the internode eight open collateral bundles are found, this number being reduced to six before the node below is reached. The course of the bundles in the stem of Salicornia perennis is very simple: one foliar trace enters the stem from each leaf at the node ; it very rapidly enters the central ring of primary bundles and then passes vertically down- wards through one complete internode and the upper part of the internode below, fusion with the adjacent bundle then takes place. The course of the primary bundles ean. be more readily understood by reference to text-fig. 9, which represents the central vascular system of three internodes laid out flat. We examined the course of the primary bundles in a young plant of one of the annual species (probably 5. prostrata var. тапа), and found the resemblance to that of the perennial S. perennis was very close. It was strikingly different from that described by Fron f for “ S. herbacea, L.” According to the latter observer the entering leaf-trace passes vertically down an internode, but immediately above the node it bifureates, after the node is passed each of the bundles thus formed fuses with the adjacent vascular bundle; throughout the greater part of the internode the primary vaseular ring consists of six bundles, just before the node is reached the * The specific characters of this species have been described by Dr. Moss in the ‘New Phytologist,’ xi. (1912) p. 409. + Ann. Se. Nat. sér, 8, Bot. ix. (1899) p. 157. ANATOMY OF THE GENUS SALICORNIA. 335 bifureation of the two leaf-traces increases the number to eight, immediately below the node the two entering leaf-traces increase the vascular strands to ten, but the number is soon reduced to six by the fusions above described. The vascular cylinder of the stem surrounds a pith composed of small parenchymatous cells; in most of the species it is of small extent, and is Fre. 9. i Wi lt i Men Е node а, iti ica EI , ч node lr : lta | lea 2 | node с 4 | itt 4% | Node a S. perennis, Mill. Primary vascular bundle system of the young stem. lt. = foliar trace. almost negligible compared with the ring of vascular tissue ; in the prostrate stem of S. Oliveri, however, it is of considerable extent, and frequently a medullary cavity is formed ; the contrast between the stem of this species and that of S. perennis and S. lignosa is in this respect very marked. 2c2 336 DR. E. DE FRAINE ON THE The pericycle, composed of two or three layers of cells, is surrounded by an endodermis, which forms the “limiting layer” between the stem tissue and the foliar sheath ; primary cortex is absent, but a more or less extensive secondary cortex may be produced by the activity of the secondary cambium. . Secondary Structure, The eambium of the primary bundles is funetional for a very short time only, and the zone of secondary tissue which forms the bulk of the mature stem, is due entirely to the activity of a secondary meristem. At a very early stage a eambium arises in the pericycle immediately opposite the primary bundles (PI. 15. fig. 10); these isolated ares of meristematic tissue are rapidly joined up, so that a complete ring of cambium surrounds the primary bundle-system. On its inner side this meristematic layer gives rise to strongly lignified, prosenchymatous ground-tissue, and at certain points groups of vessels. Where these latter are formed, the cambium on its outer side produces a group of phloem elements ; as the neighbouring cells continue the formation of the lignified ground-tissue on the inner side, this phloem bundle (on a radial line with the vessels) soon becomes embedded (Pl. 15. fig. 11), its eambium then ceases its activity, a new cambial are joins up: the broken ring outside the embedded phloem, and the formation of lignified ground-tissue is resumed. The collateral bundles thus formed become com- pletely surrounded by the fibres of the intermediate tissue (РІ. 16. fiy. 12). As this anomalous secondary growth proceeds with comparative rapidity, an old stem shows a considerable thickness of lignified tissue in which the collateral vascular bundles are arranged in more or less regular concentric zones. The outer side of this secondary cambium is usually inactive, or at most gives rise to two or three layers of cortical cells. An exception to this occurs in the regions associated with the formation of aerenchyma, but will be described later in connection with that tissue. With regard to the anomalous secondary thickening in the stem and root of Salicornia, we find ourselves in complete agreement with the account given for the root by Fron * and [ог е stem by Solereder f. The account of the phenomena given by De Bary } for “S. herbacea” differs in some respects, for he describes an extrafascicular cambium which “remains per- manently active, and forms on its inner side alternately collateral vascular bundies and intermediate tissue, on its outer side a thin layer of bast, consisting only of parenchyma, or even no bast at all.’ In the rhizomes of * Ann. Sc. Nat. sér. 8, Dot. ix, (1899) p. 157. T Syst. Anat. Dicot., Engl. Trans. 1908, ii. p. 1127 ete. f Comp. Anat. Phaner. and Ferns, Engl. Trans, p. 590 ANATOMY OF THE GENUS SALICORNIA. 337 the perennial species, and in the stem of S. Oliveri, the pericycle gives rise to a cork cambium, the activity of which produces externally a layer of cork seldom more than six cells in thickness; on its inner margin it may contribute slightly to the secondary cortex. A full account of the details of the cork development in Salicornia herbacea, Linn., is given by Leisering *, who traces its origin from the outer layer of the pericycle, the inner layer he regards as the seat of origin of the extrafascieular cambium. We are in agreement with these statements, but are unable to confirm his observation that the plant laeks leaves, for reasons which have been detailed already. Tue Ноот. The primary root is always diarch in structure, and has always a very well marked endodermis (Pl. 16. fig. 13). Even the youngest roots have а well formed aerating zone in the cortex ; this zone consists of a large inter- cellular space bridged over at intervals by long narrow trabeculz. The primary condition of the root is maintained for a very short time, and anomalous secondary growth begins even in the seedling root (РІ. 16. fig. 13). It is of exactly the same type as that previously described for the stem. AERENCHYMA. At the extreme base of the main stem in $. fruticosa, S. herbacea, S. pusilla, S. prostrata var. Smithiana, S. ramosissima, and S. gracillima, and at the base of the aerial shoots and on the rhizome of S. perennis, S. perennis, var. lignosa, and S. Oliveri, the secondary cambium gives rise on its outer side to an aerating tissue of more or less considerable extent. The roots of these species, especially the thicker ones, also show a similar formation. In S. pusilla, S. prostrata, and S. fruticosa the zone of aerating tissue is of small extent and consists of rounded parenchymatous cells with a great development of intercellular spaces. In S. perennis and 5. lignosa the basal segments of the lateral shoots show ithe beginning of the aerating cortex even before the fall of the foliar sheath has been accomplished. These two species show at this stage the aerating zone made up of rows of rounded cells, very regularly arranged, with inter- cellular spaces between each row. | At the base of the main stem and in the upper part of the main root of S. herbacea and 5. ramosissima the aerating zone reaches its maximum, and these two species are characterised by the possession of a spongy coating * Leisering, B.: “ Uber die Korkbildung bei den Chenopodiaceen,” Ber. d. deutsch. Ges. xvii. (1899) p. 951. 338 DR. E. DE FRAINE ON THE of aerenchyma in the parts named. The tissue consists of very thin walled parenchymatous cells, with cellulose walls; the cells, which are generally longer than they are broad, are arranged in irregular rows. In transverse Fra. 10. Transverse section of the aerenchyma of S, herbacea, Linn. x 290. Ев. 11. Radial longitudinal section of the aerenchyma of S. herbacea, Linn. х 290. section the cells, which are drawn out at either end, thus diminishing the contact area, appear to be covered with large pores (text-fig. 10). Radial sections through the tissue show that the irregular rows are connected with one another by means of tubular outgrowths, one or more arising from each ANATOMY OF THE GENUS SALICORNIA. 339 cell, where these outgrowths are cut across a large rounded opening appears (text-fig. 11). The tubular outgrowths serve to connect up the loosely arranged cells in such a manner as to provide the largest possible intercellular air space system. The tissue thus described differs in various details from that of any aerenchyma previously recorded. It approaches that figured by Schenck * for Epilobium hirsutum, but differs in the more regular arrangement of the rows of cells and in the method of connection of the rows one with another ; in the latter feature it recalls Jussieua peruviana. On the whole the tissue is intermediate between the two types described by Schenck. The tubular outgrowths on the aerenchyma cells of Salicornia closely resemble those described by Schenck Т as occurring on the * Markstrahlzellen” of the secondary phloem in the aerotropic roots of Laguncularia racemosa, In all the cases in which aerenchyma was developed in the species of Salicornia, it was completely surrounded by a thin layer of cork. Since the material was not collected until September it seems unlikely that the aerenchyma, in the annual forms at any rate, ever becomes freely exposed, as is the case in so many plants in which the tissue is produced. А similar feature is recorded by Wittet as occurring in Lysimachia vulgaris, L. In Salicornia europea, in which the development of the tissue reached the maximum dimensions, the outer tissues are very readily torn off, and in cutting sections it is almost impossible to retain them in position (PI. 16. fig. 14). S. ramosissima shows a development of the aerenchyma in ribs on the stem. We have throughout given the name of aerenchyma to this air storing tissue of Salicornia, in agreement with the definition of the tissue given by Taberlandt§, Goebel|, and Gerschon Seliber f], though according to Schenck ** the name should be restricted to an aérating tissue formed from a cork cambium. * Schenck, П.: “Uber das Aérenchyma, ein dem Kork homologes Gewebe bei Sumpf- pflanzen." Pringsh. Jahrb. f. wiss. Botanik, Bd. xx. Berlin, 1889, pp. 526-574, pl. 25-28. + Schenck, Il. : “ Über die Luftwurzeln von Avicennia tomentosa und Laguncularia race- mosa.” Flora, 1889, Heft 2, p. 88. i Witte, H. : * Über das Vorkommen eines aérenchymatischen Gewebes bei Lysimachia vulgaris, L?” Kjell. Bot. Studier, Uppsala, 1906, p. 265. & Haberlandt, G.: Physiologische Pflanzenanatomie, Leipzig 1896, p. 382. | Goebel, K.: Pflanzenbiologische Schilderungen. П. Marburg 1891, p. 256. © Gerschon Seliber: * Variationen von Jussieua repens mit besonderer Berücksichtigung des bei der Wasserform vorkommenden Aérenchyms.” Abh. der Kais. Leop.-Carol. Deutsch. Acad. der Naturforscher, Bd. 84, Halle 1905, p. 43. #* Schenck, H.: Pringsh. We. eit. p. 927. 340 DR. E, DE FRAINE ON THE THE SEEDLING. The morphology of the seedling and its most important anatomical characters have already been described. The transition from stem to root structure takes place high up in the hypocotyl and is of Van Tieghem’s type III. The cotyledons each contribute one bundle to the hypocotyl (cb. 1 and cb, 2, text-fig. 7, 3), almost immediately bifurcation takes place in the phloem, the metaxylem separates into two parts, and the half bundles thus formed rotate round the protoxylem until the latter is brought into the exarch position (text-fig. 7, 4 and 5). The adjacent phloem groups next fuse, metaxylem elements are differentiated, and a typical diarch root is produced (text-fig. 7, 6). Epicotyledonary strands may or may not be present according to the age of the seedling, but they play no essential part in the transition. HALOCNEMUM STROBILACEUM, Bieb. The morphology of this interesting plant kas already been considered at some length, in connection with the discussion of the Salicornian foliar sheath, so that only a description of its anatomical features will be given here. The Stem. The primary vascular system of the stem is built up of leaf-trace bundles. Anomalous secondary thickening, of a type similar to that described for the Salicorniea, sets in very early, rapidly producing a thick zone of lignified tissue in which the secondary vascular bundles are embedded. The cortical region is limited to a few cell-layers, and in the material available there was no sign of the aerating cortex so commonly found in the various species of Salicornia. The material however consisted only of shoots eut off from the bush, so that the bases of the stems were not represented. The Leaf. In the disposition of the leaf-tips, the free foliar sheath and the adnate foliar region, H. strobilaceum bears a closer general resemblance to Salicornia glauca than to any other member of the genus, but the segments are even shorter than in this species. The general structure of the leaf-tip and sheath are such as has been described for the Palicornieze, so that only the features characteristic of Halocnemum will be detailed hero. At the node one vaseular strand passes out to each leaf, this foliar trace branches into three during its passage through the aqueous tissue of the sheath, and the two lateral branches curve gradually round the sheath just below the palisade tissue (f.t, text-fig. 12, 3). "Transfusion tracheids (t.) develop in abundance in the plane at right angles to that of the exit of the two ANATOMY OF THE GENUS SALICORNIA. 341 foliar traces. The two lateral branches derived from each leaf-trace branch repeatedly and curve downwards into the basal adnate sheath region, and the xylems of the small bundles thus produced are connected by the abundant transfusion tracheids. Towards the base of the internode these transfusion elements die out, the bundles of the foliar vascular system rapidly diminish in number, they become restricted to the plane of the leaf-trace exit (r.b., text-fig. 12,4), and, finally, they end blindly in the aqueous tissue. In this part of the leaf there is an absence of both the spiral and spicular cells found in a similar region in the various species of Salicornia. The median bundle of the foliar trace passes steeply upwards, and numerous transfusion tracheids develop on its ventral surface. This central strand branches and forms several small bundles, the xylem in each being connected with that of its neighbour by the transfusion elements (r^. and t., text-fig. 12, 2). Both bundles and tracheids finally end blindly in the aqueous tissue, before the sheath separates into its two free tips. In the leaf stereides occur abundantly in the position marked by the dotted line s, in 1 and 2 of text-fig. 12. Their long axes coincide with the long axis of the member in which they occur, and they are usually placed in a single layer immediately under the epidermis. Their unbranched nature and their usually larger size distinguish them from the similar elements which are characteristic of S. glauca. In text-tig. 12 (p. 342) the influence of the development of the rosette buds on the foliar sheath is shown. Fig. 1, which represents a transverse section a short distance above the node, shows two buds (0. 4 and 0. 2) whose growth has so eneroached upon the adnate leaf-sheath of the pair of leaves of the node above, that the latter appears in the form of two wedge-like masses of tissue situated on opposite sides of the stem (l. 7). This is exactly comparable to what occurs in the case of the flowering segments of Salicornia, where the growth of the pair of flower-cymes similarly affects the bract-sheath (cf. text-fig. 5). The stem, with its two decurrent foliar wings alternating with the rosette-buds, is at this level entirely surrounded by the free foliar sheath of the pair of leaves (l. 2) belonging to the node below. In 2, this foliar sheath (l. 2 has almost entirely fused with the stem, the extreme basal region of the two buds (b. 4 and b. 2) is, however, still marked. Soon after the node 1s passed (text-tig. 12, 3), preparation for the pair of buds of the node next below is seen, in the flattening of the foliar sheath (l. 2 in text-fig. 12, 4), and successive sections passing down the internode towards its base, show the complete hollowing out of the tissue and the reduction of the sheath to two wing-like plates (text-fig. 12, 5). Shortly below the level represented in 5 the free-leaf tips (/. 3) fuse laterally, forming a sheath round the stem, just as is shown in 1. T'ext-fig. 13 (p. 343) shows a rosette-bud from an older shoot than the one just described. Anatomically the leaves of the bud are identical in structure 342 DR. E. DE FRAINE ON THE Fic. 12. Halocnemum strobilaceum, Bieb. ANATOMY OF THE GENUS SALICORNIA. 343 with the free leaf-sheath such as is shown in text-fig. 12, 4. A single vascular strand enters each leaf from the bud-axis, it branches towards the middle of the leaf in a fan-like manner, and the bundles thus formed enclose on the ventral surface a nest of transfusion tracheids (t. in text-fig. 18). Fig. 13. Longitudinal section through a rosette of Halocnemum strobilaceum, Bieb. Vascular tissue omitted except in one leaf, £. = transfusion tracheids ; ay.=xylem; ph.=phloem. Kia. 14. Halocnemum strobilaceum, Bieb. Transverse section of a rosette. The vascular tissue is omitted except in one leaf. t. = transfusion tracheids ; ry.=xylem ; рй. = phloem. This is more clearly shown in-the transverse section of the leaf given in text-fig. 14. 344 DR. E. DE FRA!'NE ON THE The tracheids and then the bundles end blindly in the aqueous tissue some distance below the apex of the leaf. Long stereides frequently occur below the epidermis on the ventral surface of the leaf, the long axis parallel with that of the leaf. | | Material for the investigation of the root and of the flowering shoot was unfortunately not available for examination. I should like to take this opportunity of thanking Professor F. W. Oliver, at whose suggestion this work was begun in the Field Laboratory at the Bouche d'Erquy, in Brittany, and in whose laboratory at University College, London, it was completed. A great part of the investigation was carried out at the University of London, Goldsmiths’ College, and many thanks are due to Mr. T. G. ШШ for his help and advice during its progress. We regret that the work of some investigators of the Salicorniew has had to be ignored. Some of the binomials which have been used are so vague that, until every single genus has been studied in detail and correlated with their work, it is impossible to ascertain which species they used in their investigation. SUMMARY. 1. The succulent “cortex?” which covers the internodes of a Salicornian shoot is foliar in origin, and is phylogenetically derived from the basally developed leaf-sheath of the pair of leaves of the node above. This conclusion is based upon the evidence afforded by :— (a) The development of the shoot behind the apex. (^) The anatomy, and the course of the vascular bundles. (c) The structure of the flowering shoot. (d) The leaf-fall. (е) The morphology of the seedling. C/) The morphology of species of allied genera. 2. The anatomy of the leaf is similar to that of any other succulent dicotyledon. It has a two-layered palisade parenchyma and well developed aqueous tissue. Numerous vascular bundles lie between the palisade layer and the water-storing tissue, The development of cuticle is slight, except in S. glauca and S. fruticosa. The structure of the free leaf-tips, the tubular leaf-sheath, and internodal sheath is practically identical. 3. Each foliar trace divides into three on passing out from the stem at the node. The median strand branches, and forms the vascular system of the free leaf-tip, the two lateral strands curve outwards and downwards and by their repeated branching form the so-called “cortical” bundles of the internodal sheath. ANATOMY OF THE GENUS SALICORNIA. 345 4. The flowering spike is constructed on the same plan as the vegetative shoot, but the internodal bract-sheath is necessarily modified on account of the two groups of flowers which develop at the node. 5. Leaf-fall occurs in both the annual and perennial species. It is due to the suberisation of the cells of the outer layers of the stem tissues, beginning in the endodermis and extending inwards, this results in the death of the internodal foliar tissue and its subsequent separation at the limit between the stem and leaf. | 6. The seedling has two small, fleshy cotyledons and a short thick hypo- cotyl. The cotyledons fuse and form a cotyledonary sheath to the hypocotyl similar to the leaf-sheath of the vegetative shoot. The hypocotylar sheath has an outer series of bundles derived from the two cotyledonary traces. Transition from stem to root structure takes place high up in the hypocotyl and follows Van Tieghem’s Type III. 7. The morphology of Aalidium joliatum and Haloenemum strobilaceum further indicates how the Salicornian condition may have arisen. 8. The discovery of every form of transitional element between spiral cells and stereides leads to the conclusion that the two are homologous structures ; the former function chiefly in water storage, the latter in mechanical support. 9, Anomalous secondary growth sets in early in both root and stem, A secondary, pericyclic cambium gives rise on its inner margin to a thick zone of lignified intermediate tissue, in which concentric series of collateral vascular bundles are embedded. 10. At the base of the main stem, the upper part of the main root, and the rhizome of the perennial species, the secondary cambium forms an aerating cortex of greater or less extent. In Salicornia herbacea it develops into a thick coating of aerenchyma, and ribs of this tissue oceur in S. ramosissima. 11. Halocnemum strobilaceum has long and short shoots. The long shoots are covered with decussately arranged, fleshy leaf-buds, which latter develop into the short shoots. The long shoots are old “short shoots” from which the foliar sheath has fallen leaving the buds exposed. The jointed segments of the short shoots are similar to those of Salicornia. The anatomy of the free leaves of the bud and the foliar sheath of the segment is essentially similar, and agrees in all important points with that of Salicornia glauca, but stereides are absent from the palisade parenchyma, and the foliar bundles of both the tree leaves and the sheath are associated with numerous transfusion tracheids. 346 DR. E. DE FRAINE ON THE May 17th, 1913.—Since the above paper was written a publication * has appeared on the plant-habits and structure of Salicornia australis ; as the interpretation of certain anatomical features differs from that given in the present investigation, it seemed desirable to add the following notes. The author states very briefly various considerations which have led to the conclusion that “it is the greatly developed leaf-base which forms the ‘cortex’ referred to by writers on Salicornia.’ Details are given as to the stomata, the aqueous tissue, the palisade layer, the apical growth, and the seedling of the species. The occurrence of spiral cells in the palisade tissue of the leaf and leaf- base is recorded, but their function is ascribed to air storage (ef. p. 333). A full account is given of the mode of secondary growth of the stem and root. А pericyclic extrafascieular cambium ring forms centripetally, xylem ‘consisting of “thick-walled fibrous cells, among which are situated, in irregular rings, the vessels, with very large lumens.” Scattered among the fibrous cells of the xylem and lying just outside the large vessels are phloem islands, The extrafascicular cambium forms phloem centrifugally, this bast consisted of parenchyma like cells with chlorophyll and starch grains, but no sieve tubes were present; some of the cells of the phloem disintegrate, “those remaining being arranged in radial rows, between which are large intercellular spaces.” The secondary thickening of the stem and root of the species of Salicornia examined during the present investigation differs essentially from the above account; the extrafascicular cambium is regarded as giving rise centripetally to collateral bundles of wood and bast embedded in fibrous “ intermediate tissue,” centrifugally a zone of aerating cortex variable in extent is produced (cf. p. 337 seq.). The paper concludes with a description of the flowers and fruit. The point of greatest interest in this connection lies in the fact that five to ten flowers oceur in each leaf axil, while occasionally as many as sixteen may be found, a double row round the stem then being produced. BIBLIOGRAPHY, BABINGTON, C, C.: Manual of British Botany, 9th ed., by Н. & J. Groves, p. 350, Barton, H.: Bull. mens, de la Soc. Linn. d. Paris, 1886, p. 620, BENTHAM, G.: Handbook of the British Flora, p. 436 (1858). Cooke, F. W.: “Observations on Salicornia australis,’ Trans, & Proc. New Zealand Institute, vol. xliv. (1911). DaxcEaRD, P. A.: Bull. Soc. Linn. Normandie, scr. 4, ii, (1887) pp. 93-180. Dr Bary, Н. A.: Comparative Anatomy of the Phanerogams and Ferns. Engl. Transl. Oxford, 1884, p. 297. * Cooke, F. W., /oc. cit. p. 349. VE eS A ETT жї», айыл ae a Жайым: F T - 3 de Fraine. v s A | N = C» ; = \ \ Ph. x тү? E « dU [ \ \ r : SIER UC z | ч о/о)? , A тч 25 na A \ < 71 X £ Q) Tw — Mes F. del. J.N.Fitch lith ANATOMY OF SALICORNIA. МР" S ICT TE S : de Fraine. JounN.Liuu.S0c. Bor. Vou. XLI. F1.16. ea А р, C) à / r% ы ДУ e. (e) A Pe ~ з -nÀ » od d PT JN Fiteh lith West,Newman imp. BN ANATOMY OF SALICORNIA. ANATOMX..QF THE GENUS SALAGORNIA. 347 Duvar-JovvE, J.: Bull. Soc. Bot. France, xv. (1868) pp. 132-140, 165-178, pl. 1, 2 Fron, G.: Ann. Sci, Nat. sér, 8, Bot. ix. (1899) p. 157. GERSCHON SELIBER: “ Variationen von Jussiewa repens mit besonderer Berücksichtigung des bei der Wasserform vorkommenden Aerenchyms.” Abh. der Kais. Leop.-Carol. Deutsch. Acad. der Naturforscher, Bd. Ixxxiv., Halle, 1905, p. 145. GOEBEL, K.: Pflanzenbiologische Schilderungen. II. Marburg, 1891, p. 256. HaBERLANDT, G.: Physiologische Pflanzenanatomie. Leipzig, 1896, p. 382. HorrERMANN, C.: Der Einfluss des Klimas, 1907, p. 85. Ноокен, Sir J. D.: Student's Flora of the British Isles, pp. 335 & 341 (1884). LEIsERING, B.: “ Über die Korkbildung bei den Chenopodiaceen." Ber. d. deutsch. Ges. xvii. (1899) pp. 251-252 Manan, M. L.: “Sur le développement des cellules spiralées.” Bull. Soc. Bot. France, xxix. (1882) p. 16. MowTEIL, P.: “ Anatomie comparée de la Feuille des Chenopodiacées.” Thèse. Ecole supérieure de Pharmacie, No. 9, Paris, 1906, pp. 124, 130. ScukNcE, H.: * Über das Aérenchyma, ein dem Kork homologes Gewebe bei Sumpf- pflanzen." Pringsh. Jahrb. f. wiss. Botanik, Bd. xx. Berlin, 1889. “Uber die Luftwurzeln von. Avicennia tomentosa und Laguncularia racemosa.’ Flora, 1889, Heft 2, p. 88. SOLEREDER, H.: Systematic Anatomy of the Dicotyledons. Trans. by L. A. Boodle and F. E. Fritsch. 1908. Van TrEGHEM, P.: Traité de Botanique, 1884, p. 742. VOLKENS, in ENGLER & PnaxrL : Die Natürlichen Pflanzenfamilien, Teil iii. Abt. 1 A, 1894, pp. 73-78. Warning E.: (Ecology of Plants, Engl. trans. by P. Groom and I. B. Balfour, 1909, p. 126. Wire, H.: “Uber das Vorkommen eines aë ‘renchymatischen Gewebes bei Lysimachia vulgaris L.” Kjell. Bot. Studier, Uppsala, 1906, p. 265, EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. Abbreviations used :— vy, = xylem ; m.vy.=metaxylem ; p.cy.=protoxylem ; рй. = phloem; sec.c.- secondary cambium; —per.—pericycle; end.=endodermis; p.=palisade tissue; (aqueous tissue; aer.=aerenchyma; «,c.—aerating cortex; ¢.k.=cork; st.—stereides ; sp.=spiral cells; Z.f.— intermediate tissue; f.= fibrous cells: sfo.—stoma; sl—suberised layer; /—1íree leaf-sheath; f.s.—foliar sheath; c.o.—secondary cortex; 6,=* rosette” bud: r=“ rosette”; s.=short shoot; T.S.— transverse section. PLATE 15, Fig. 1. S. perennis, Mill. T.S, of stem immediately above a node; fusion between the leaf- sheath Z and the “adnate” sheath fis, takes place just below this level. s.l. =endodermis. x520. Fig. 2. S. perennis, Mill. T.S. of a bundle of the foliar sheath showing the полша] histological orientation. х 520. . S. perennis, Mill. T.S. of a segment showing the suberised stem layers covered with the collapsed foliar sheath, x 990, Fig. 4. (a) Seedling of S. perennis, Mill. x2. (b) Seedling of 5. prostrata var. Smithiana, Moss. x2. co " Fig. Fig. 5. Halocnemum strobilaceum, Bieb. Long shoot covered with decussately arranged “rosettes,” Nat. size. Fig. 6, H. strobilaceum Bieb. Short shoot arising from a “rosette.” Much enlarged. N THE ANATOMY OF THE GENUS SALICORNIA. Halocnemum strobilaceum, Bieb. Part of a short shoot showing the arrangement of the rosette buds. Much enlarged. Salicornia fruticosa, Linn. T.S. of the foliar sheath showing spiral cells, x112, ‚ S. glauca, Dol. T.S. of the foliar sheath showing stereides. x112. ‚©. perennis, Mill. T.S. of stem showing the secondary cambium arc immediately outside the primary bundle. x520. S. perennis, Mill. T.S. of stem showing the method of formation of one of the anomalous collateral bundles. — x 520. PLATE 16. S. perennis, Mill, T.S. of stem showing the collateral bundle embedded in lignified intermediate tissue. x 520. . S. prostrata. var, Siithiana, Moss. T.S. of the central part of a young root, showing the beginning of the secondary cambium. х 520 . S. herbacea, Linn. T. S. of stem showing the aerenchyma, x 112. ON BRANCHING SPECIMENS OF LYGINODENDRON OLDHAMIUM. 349 On Branching Specimens of Lyginodendron oldhamium, Will. By Winirrep E. Brexcutey, D.Sc., F.L.S. (University College, London). (With 5 Text-figures.) [Read Ist May, 1913. | Tue following notes on the branching of Lyginodendron were made about six years ago, but publication was delayed in the hope that it would be possible to work out various other problems, such as the bud-structure of the plant. This has not been practicable, so it seems advisable at the present juncture to publish this brief note on the branching just as it stands, without further delay. No attempt has been made to bring this account into line with recent developments, but Miss Winifred Smith, B.Sc., has now taken over the material with the intention of working out the other items of interest for a later paper, so as to bring the work up to date. Lyginodendron oldhamium, which is one of the best known of Palæozoic fossil plants as regards its anatomical structure, owes its position in this respect largely to the great wealth of material available, usually in a well preserved condition, which has enabled investigations to be carried out, chiefly by Williamson and Seott*. Yet, in spite of the very numerous specimens which had been examined, especially since the appearance of Williamson’s first memoir on the plant in 1873, no stem of Lyginodendron had been known te branch until comparatively recently. As late as 1900 Scott T remarked : * No stem of Lyginodendron has ever been observed to branch. It does not follow that it never did so, but certainly branching must have been very rare." Some years ago, however, evidence of ramifi- cation came to light. At the British Association in 1902, Lomax } briefly described two specimens of branching Lyginodendron stems from Dulesgate, one three, the other four inches long. One of these is excellently preserved and runs through two internodes, roots as well as branches passing off. Since then two more good examples have been found at Sharney Ford, near Bacup ; one, now in the University College Collection, possessing six nodes, the other, originally in the possession of. Dr. Scott, showing five. Doth these Sharney * Williamson, W. C.: “ Organisation of Fossil Plants of the Coal-Measures," Phil. Trans. Roy. Soc. 1875, рр. 377-408 ; ibid., 1890 D, pp. 89-100. Williamson W. C. & Scott, D. H.: * Further Observations on Organisation," Phil, Trans, Roy, Soc. 1895 B, pp. 703-779. T Scott, D. H.: Studies in Fossil Botany, Ist edition, 1900, p. 321. і Lomax, J.: “ On some new features in relation to Lyginodendron oldhamium,” British Association Report, Belfast, 1902; Ann. of Bot. xvi. p. 601. See also Scott, ‘Studies,’ 2nd edition, 1909, p. 371, fig. 137. LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XLI. 2D 350 DR. WINIFRED E. BRENCHLEY ON BRANCHING Fic. 1. Elevation of model of University College specimen. Three-quarters natural size. [еј Horizontal shading- main axis; vertical shading = primary branches; black zleaf-bases. SPECIMEN8 OF LYGINODENDRON OLDHAMIUM. 351 Ford specimens were ultimately investigated, and are described in the present paper. The original block of the University College specimen was 42 inches long, and had been eut to form a series of thirty-eight slides, thus averaging one section to every 4 inch length of the specimen. The outline of each section of the stem with its attendant branches and petioles was traced by placing Fra. 2. Ground-plan of University College specimen ; constructed from the model. Six leaves are borne by the main axis— five of these subtending axillary branches. None of the branches show further ramification. the slide, covered with tracing-paper, against a window. This was, perhaps, the most ticklish part of the whole process, because it was often not easy to be certain whether a particular branch or petiole belonged to the specimen under consideration or not. The difficulty was increased by the fact that sometimes, owing to bad preservation, a particular part would disappear from one or more slides only to reappear later on in the series, when it was not 352 DR. WINIFRED E. BRENCHLEY ON BRANCHING It was deeided to make the model as nearly as easy to trace the connection. Since each section represented possible twice the size of the original. Fia. 3. эра Elevation of model of Dr. Scott's specimen, Three-quarters natural size. Horizontal shading main axis; vertical shading primary branches ; cross hatehing- secondary branches; black —leat-bases. e " 1 inch length of the actual stem, slabs of paraffin-wax were cast to the exact 8 thickness of 1 inch. This wax was of such a consistency that in the hot SPECIMENS OF LYGINODENDRON OLDHAMIUM. 353 summer weather it cut like very stiff cheese, but in the cold winter months it was necessary to warm it over a stove to prevent it from shattering when cut. By means of a pantagraph, in which the pencil was replaced by a sharp- pointed stylo, the outlines obtained by tracing were enlarged to two diameters directly on to the wax. These outlines were cut out and carefully numbered. The model was then built up by comparing one slide with the next, arranging Fia. 4. Ground-plan of Dr. Scott's specimen ; constructed from the model. 'The main axis bears five leaves, of which three subtend branches, "Two of the branches show further ramification. the pieces of wax in their appropriate positions with regard to one another and to the previous sections. When absolutely in place the edges were melted together. A good deal of trouble was experienced at this stage because the wax kept breaking apart at unexpected places between the sections. When complete, hot copper wires were thrust in to bind the whole together and to give it stability. In modelling Dr. Scott's specimen this difficulty was 354 DR. WINIFRED E. BRENCHLEY ON BRANCHING overcome by pushing in short pins at every three sections, which made the structure very much stronger. The resulting rough step-like model was smoothed down with hot copper wire and polished off with modelling tools. To distinguish the different parts, the main stem was painted black, the branches brown, and the leaf-bases and petioles green. In the ease of Dr. Scott’s specimen the exact length of the original was not known, so it was assumed that approximately the same amount of wastage would occur in cutting the sections, and the model was constructed on the assumption that each section represented } inch length of the original stem, the enlargement being again two diameters. The University College specimen (fig. 1, p. 552) shows six leat-bases (1-6), and branches spring from the axils of five of them. Some of these in their turn bear leaf-bases, but no secondary ramification occurs. The branch in the axil of leaf-base no. 3 is most exceptionally large, being bigger than the main stem at the base, and continuing so all the way along. Dr. Scott’s specimen (fig. 3), though a little smaller, is much more complex. As before, every branch is axillary. The main stem shows a primary branch from the lower three of its five nodes. Two of these primary branches exhibit secondary ramification, and one of these secondary axes again divides, so that, in addition to the principal axis, there are branches of the first, second and third orders, axillary in every case. li seems most probable that the origin of both these specimens was near the top of the plant, as the diameter of the main axis decreases markedly from base to apex, and moreover the leaf-bases are very much crowded together at the summit, The tissues of the petioles and the branches are fully developed and do not seem at all embryonic in structure, thus indicating either that the sections are cut some little way below the actual apex of the stem, or that the specimens had exhausted their growth. One point in connection with the phyllotaxis is noticeable—the direction of the spiral formed by the leaf-bases on an appendage is always the reverse of that on the axis on which it occurs, 7. e. when the spiral on the main axis is counter-clockwise in direction that on the primary branch is clockwise, and that on the secondary appendage counter-clockwise again (ef. ground-plans of models, figs. 2 & 4). This arrangement was so strikingly evident that a number of living trees and shrubs were examined to see if a similar pheno- menon occurred in modern plants, but in no single instance that came under observation could any regularity be observed. It would be interesting to obtain more definite information on this point. The idea suggests itself that this was a regular characteristic of Lyginodendron, but this naturally cannot be settled until additional specimens of branching stems are available for examination. The branching of the main axis seems to disturb the phyllotaxis con- 2 - ) i siderably. That of the main axes themselves is consistently the normal ба пава. SPECIMENS OF LYGINODENDRON OLDHAMIUM. 355 with one slight exception where the petiole fails to come off, but in ће branches this divergence is lost. It is unusual to find more than five distinct leaf- traces in the регісусіо of Lyginodendron*, but a primary branch in ) E p = „— | . -J g 2, I3 XLI 12 [E IO g 8 Tracings of outlines of nine successive sections of Dr. Scott's specimen, as shown by brackets on text-fig. 4. Horizontal shading = main axis; ver- tical shading = primary branch; black = leaf-bases. All reduced to three-fourths natural size. Dr. Scott’s specimen shows six, the phyl- 2 6 (not 3), while a secondary appendage in the same specimen attains the number lotaxis being in two separate sets of of seven, where the divergence is pos- sibly #. The branches in the specimens overlap one another to some extent, so that it is quite usual to find. two branches in different stages of formation at the sime level. This probably has a good deal to do with the considerable disturb- ance of phyllotaxis. Unfortunately the preservation of both the specimens is too poor to allow of any detailed investigation of the behaviour of the vascular structures when a branch is given off. The secondary wood of the stem begins to swell below the point of exit of the branch. This swelling in- creases, so that usually quite a large bulk of secondary tissue 1s ready to pass out. Gradually separation of the two masses of wood takes place, and both parts close It is noticeable that there is frequently, if not usually, a up and are rounded off. good deal of secondary wood in the pith when a branch is being given off, and it seems possible that the anomalous tissue may help to close up the gap formed by the mass of xylem passing off to supply the shoot. A good deal of diversity exists in the manner in which the xylem of the branch behaves with regard to the petiole in whose ах] it is, as in some cases the petiole and braneh pass off quite independently, while in others they remain attached to one another until they have jointly separated from the stem, not parting company until a later stage. * Williamson, W. C., & Scott, D. H.: Phil. Trans. Roy. Soc. 1895 B, p. 709. 356 ON BRANCHING SPECIMENS OF LYGINODENDRON OLDHAMIUM. Owing to bad preservation at the critical points it was impossible, in either of these specimens, to examine the primary bundle-system of the axillary shoots in relation to that of the stem. SUMMARY. (1) Stems of Lyginodendron occasionally branch, and in each case observed the branching is axillary. (2) Primary, secondary, and tertiary ramification occurs in one of the two specimens investigated. (3) In the two specimens examined the direction of the phyllotaxis spiral of a branch is always the reverse of that of the axis on which it occurs, (4) The giving-off of branches from an axis seems to disturb the phyllo- taxis considerably, the normal divergence of 2 being lost in the appendages. OCTOBER 6. Price 155. THE JOURNAL OF THE LINNEAN SOCIETY. Vor. XLI. BOTANY. No. 283. ^ CONTENTS. Page I. The Morphology and Histology of Piper Betle, Linn. (the Betel- vine). By Н. M. Camwser, M.A., Agricultural College, Poona, India. (Communicated by Harotp Н. Many, D.Sc., F.L.S.) (Plates 17-19 and 1 Тех1-Ёиге.)....................................... 357 II. An Account of the Plants collected by Mr. M. P. Price on the Carruthers-Miller-Price Expedition through North-West Mongolia and Chinese Dzungaria in 1910. Ву M. P. PRICE, M.A., and N. D. Simpson, B.A., F.R.M.S. (Communicated by Dr. О. Srarr, F.R.S., Sec.L.S.) (With Map and Plates 21-23.) . 385 III. The Structure of the Wood of East Indian Species of Pinus. By Percy Groom, M.A., D.Sc. F.L.S. and W. RusHTON, A.R.C.8., D.I.C. (Plates 24 & #5.)................................ 451 LONDON: SOLD AT THE SOCIETY'S APARTMENTS, BURLINGTON HOUSE, PICCADILLY, W., AND BY LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO., AND WILLIAMS AND NORGATE., 1913 "di A LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. LIST OF THE OFFICERS AND COUNCIL. Elected 24th May, 1913. PRESIDENT. Prof, Е, B. Poulton, M.A., D.Sc., F.R.S. VICE-PRESIDENTS. Sir Frank Crisp, Bart. Prof. A. C. Seward, F.R.S. Horace W. Monckton, F.G.S. Dr. A. Smith Woodward, F.R.S. TREASURER. Horace W. Monckton, F.G.S, SECRETARIES. Dr. Otto Stapf, F.R.S. | Prof. G. C. Bourne, F.R.S. GENERAL SECRETARY. Dr. B. Daydon Jackson. COUNCIL. Prof. G. C. Bourne, F.R.S. Prof. Francis W. Oliver, F.R.S. Dr. W. T. Calman. Prof. E. B. Poulton, F.R.S. Sir Frank Crisp, Bart. Dr. A. B. Rendle, F.R.S. Prof. Percy Groom, D.Sc. Dr. Walter George Ridewood. Prof. W. A. Herdman, F.R.5. Miss Edith R. Saunders. Arthur W. Hill, M.A. Prof. A. C. Seward, F.R.S. Dr. B. Daydon Jackson. Dr. Otto Stapf, F.R.S. Prof. F. Keeble, Sc.D., F.R.S. Miss Ethel N. Thomas, B.Sc. Prof. E. A. Minchin, F.R.S. Comr. J. J. Walker, R.N. Horace W. Monckton, F.G.S. Dr. A. Smith Woodward, F.R.S. LIBRARIAN. CLERK. | ASSISTANT. A. W. Kappel. S. Savage. W. H. T. Tams. LIBRARY COMMITTEE. The Officers ex officio, with the following in addition :— Dr. W. T. Calman. Hugh Scott, M.A. Prof. E. A. Minchin, F.R.S. Miss A. L. Smith. Henry N. Ridley, F.R.S. Miss E. N. Thomas, B.Sc. R. W. H. Row, B.Sc. 3 Dr. A. Smith Woodward, F.R.S. Miss Ethel Sargant.‘ ON THE MORPHOLOGY AND HISTOLOGY OF PIPER BETLE. 357 "The Morphology and Histology of Piper Betle, Linn. (the Betel-vine). By Н. M. ('ніввёї, M.A., Agricultural College, Poona, India. (Com- municated by HAnorp H. Many, D.Se., В.1.8.) (PLATES 17-19 & 1 Text-figure.) (Read 19th December, 1912. INTRODUCTION. Prrer Berrie, Linn. (the Betel-vine) belongs to the Natural Order Рірегасег. It is largely cultivated in various parts of the East, viz., the Indo-Malayan Peninsula, Madagascar, and Bourbon. In the New World its cultivation is restricted to the West Indies *. The species is a native of the Malay Archipelago T. The growth-form of the plant is that of a liane climbing by adventitious roots, The plant in its natural haunts, occupying as it probably did the summit of a tropical rain forest, must at one time have been exposed to the full blaze of a tropical sun. Under cultivation—in parts of India, at any rate—the plant is grown under the shade of other plants, and the individuals are close together so as to form poorly lighted humid Mallas or groves. This ehange in habitat could not but have produced some effect on the structure of the plant. The Betel-leaf plant thus forms a particularly interesting subject for a structural investigation which aims at ascertaining what characters are phyletic and what are physiological, and of the latter what are adapted to the natural earlier habitat in the forests and what to the artificial modern one created by man. With our present knowledge of the subjects of morphology and histology it is not possible to arrive at final answers to these questions. But it is obvious that before these could be given, accurate and detailed accounts of the structure of as many plants as may be possible should be available. What follows is a contribution to the list. An attempt is made at the end to interpret, from an ecological standpoint, the facts of the morphology and histology of the plant. * Engler and Prantl, ‘ Die natürlichen Pflanzenfamilien, vol. iii. pt. 1, pp. 3-11. + A. De Candolle, in his * Origin of Cultivated Plants,"gives the Malay Archipelago as the home of this plant, and takes it to have been under eultivation for more than two thousand years. Sir George Watt, in the ‘Standard Cyclopedia of Modern Agriculture, vol. ix. p. 200, mentions Java as the probable home of this plant. Mr. J. C. Konigsberger, Director of the Botanical Gardens, Buitenzorg, informs me by letter that this species has not yet been found in the wild state in any part of Java, and adds that it is, however, growing wild in Celebes, probably also in the Moiuccas. LINN. JOURN.— BOTANY, VOL. XLI. 2g 358 MR. H. M. CHIBBER ON THE MORPHOLOGY MORPHOLOGY. Roots. As the Betel-vine is always propagated by euttings of the shoot, the- roots found in plantations are necessarily adventitious. These arise at the nodes of the stems and cuttings. The roots on the shoot act, above ground, as climbing organs, adhering as they do to the supports. Тһе attachment to the support is effected by root-hairs. The roots bearing these arise in two circles—one just above and the other just below the. insertion of a leaf. The upper circle of each pair appears first (РІ. 17. fig. 1). This circle is incomplete, because of the axillary bud which fills up the gap. Each circle is made of an irregular number of roots, usually varying from six to twelve. Such of these as secure a support grow further into a branched system (РІ. 17. fig. 5), the remainder shrivel up. The lower circle of roots is at times suppressed. The underground roots do not attain to a great size, as the same part of the vine does not persist beyond three or four years. Their thickness hardly exceeds 6 millimetres. They are freely branching and spread out in the upper layers of the soil. Shoots. As the plant is vegetatively multiplied by cuttings, the shoots are never a: direct growth of the plumule. All shoots are therefore fundamentally lateral, Yet shoots in different positions show differences in their structure,. thus constituting different growth-types. The plant is a root-climber, as already stated. All the shoots аго, however, not provided with the climbing apparatus ; it is only the shoots that start from the parts buried for propagation and run straight up- wards—in other words, the main shoots—that are so provided. They ran. up to any height from 3 to 10 m., according to faeilities for climbing. They bear lateral branches along their whole length. Again, the lateral branches borne within a couple of feet from the ground differ from those- borne higher up. Thus we get three types of shoots, which may be termed respectively (1) the leaders, (2) the middle and top branches, (3) the ground' branches. They may now be described in detail. Leader.—Kach leader is monopodial in construction. The internodes generally attain a length of about 12 em. and a diameter of 1:2 cm. They are almost terete, being very slightly flattened. One of the flattened faces is opposed to the support. When young they are light green and marked by short, raised, whitish streaks. These show the location of the stomata. In older parts lenticels take their place. The nodes are marked by an annulation caused by the stipules ; above and; ` below this ring we get the climbing roots, alr ady described. The leaf-. AND HISTOLOGY OF PIPER BETLE. 350 insertion is alternate and distichous. All the leaves are of one kind. The buds are axillary. The nodes get tumid when old (Pl. 17. fig. 13). The leader is never observed to bear flowers. Middle and Top Branches—These are sympodial in structure. Те flowers are restricted to them. Besides normal foliage, they bear scale- leaves reduced to sheaths. Their disposition is almost horizontal. Each sympodial section consists of two internodes (Pl. 17. fig. 6). The lower one is extremely short, averaging only 1 mm. in length. The node over this small internode bears a sheathing scale, in the axil of which there is a tiny bud. The second internode is a normal one, measuring 5-7 em. The node over it bears a normal leaf. Text-fig. 1. \ | J aleLeat = 7 NI/ Female Leaf} The axis after this turns sideways, either to form a minute extremely slender cylindrical evanescent body 5 mm. in length (text-fig. 1, points d, g, and Л) or an inflorescence which either drops off prematurely (as it would from point e in the figure) or develops to its full size. The minute body is obviously an aborted inflorescence. An almost typical lateral branch is shown in text-fig. 1. If the node at е had developed as at g it would represent a quite typical form. It starts, as all branches do, with the abbreviated internode. Then there should be two elongated internodes (in the figure there are three). followed by a regular alternation of short and long internodes. At the second node, where the first normal leaf of the branch 2k2 360 MR. H. M. CHIBBER ON THE MORPHOLOGY is formed, the axillary bud develops into a branch as vigorous as the parent branch. Thus we get a forked shoot with a common stalk (portion a to b in the figure). Such forks constitute the prevailing form of these branches. Variations, however, are not uncommon: one of these consists in the secondary branch of the fork placing itself in a line with the mother-axis, thereby forming a sympodial joint. ‘This sympodial joint differs from the ordinary sympodial joints in the continued growth of the main axis into a foliage- bearing branch, instead of into a normal or vestigial inflorescence. Should growth be vigorous, another variation may be found. This consists in a lateral braneh system behaving like the leader in the following manner. After it has taken its start, like all branches, with the formation of the first short internode and the sheathing leaf at the node just succeeding it, it continues to grow as a monopodial branch, though very much zigzag, with fully elongated internodes and normal broad distichous leaves at the nodes for eight or nine joints. From a number of these joints in regular succession, starting from the very first normal leaf, branches arise ; these from the beginning are typically sympodial. The primary branch further agrees with the leader in developing adhering roots; but this development is very occasional. Another variation is just the reverse of the last one. In this ease the lateral remains a single shoot, the secondary branch which constitutes a side shoot being absent. Such single branches are very common; in fact, where growth is not quite satisfactory, such single branches are the most prevalent. Occasionally other variations occur. Ground Branches.—These agree in structure with the middle and top branches, but are differentiated from them by the following developmental peculiarities, The long internodes are greatly stunted in their growth (Pl. 17. fig. 12). Their basal portions get tumid : the swelling is most pronounced on the under side and causes the part above the swelling to erect itself, as is found in а Polygonum; their disposition is outwards and upwards. These branches have always a dendroid look. They branch freely, which helps to intensify the dendroid appearance, as do their stunted dark thick leaves of inverted saucer-like shape. The short internodes here more regularly alternate with the long ones. Two branches may appear to start from one node; they really start from the two nodes approximated on either side of the abbreviated internode. The floral development, though provided for in the sympodial structure, is invariably arrested. From their proximity to the ground, one would expect profuse development of roots at the nodes. Nothing of the kind, however, is to be found. This fact appears to be the more striking when one sees the leader giving off from its nodes, 6 inches or even more above the ground, roots that are able to descend to the soil. The following points, as regards branching, may be summarized from the AND HISTOLOGY OF PIPER BETLE. 361 above description. Branches, monopodial or sympodial, always begin with an abbreviated internode. The node succeeding any abbreviated internode always bears a mere sheath. Flower-production, which may, however, be aborted, is always correlated with sympodial structure. The sympodial unit has always one or more elongated internodes in a line with the main axis, as also one sheath and as many leaves as there are long internodes. Branch-casting.—This requires a brief notice. Under natural conditions, before the time arrives for branch-casting the whole vine is lowered by the cultivators and buried. Тһе phenomenon of branch-casting does not therefore normally occur under field conditions ; it can, however, be easily contrived by placing a sufficient length of the vine in a moist chamber. A branch borne by the leader comes off from the first node above the short internode, leaving that internode invariably attached to the mother axis (Pl. 17. fig. 13 at the apex). Higher up the branch, too, wherever there are two approximated nodes, the severance takes place at the upper node. Buds. Situation —The bud is invariably axillary, whether on the leader or on the branches. All leaves and sheaths are provided with a bud. On the other hand, accessory buds are not formed. In accordance with these facts, we get, in the course of a branch at the sympodial joint where two nodes are approximated, a bud at the upper node alone. As this one bears the caducous sheath, the bud is always exposed to view. No bud is to be seen or expected at the lower node of the two approximated ones, 7. e. in the axil of the ordinary leaf, for the bud whieh was there has already developed to form the sympodial unit lving over the lower node ; in other words, it is the starting-point of a sympodium. The buds in the axil of all sheath-bearing nodes are situated so as to point either directly or obliquely upwards. Development.—The buds in different parts of the plant have definite characteristics in this respect. The terminal bud of the leader will be considered first. Its growth is continuous, so that below the bud we get a regular gradation in size both of the internodes and leaves (PI. 17. fig. 1). The terminal bud of a lateral branch, on the other hand, develops by stages. It halts at every sheath, which, as we have seen, almost regularly alternates with a leaf, and does not unfold until the last regular leaf attains, or nears the attainment of, its full size. As regards the axillary buds on the leader, such of them as are to develop into lateral branches start their development without any period of rest preceding it; hence we find a succession of lateral shoots on the leader below its apex developed in a graded manner, the smallest being uppermost (Pl. 17. fig. 1). Of the axillary buds on the lateral branches, those in the axil of a leaf 362 MR. H. M. CHIBBER ON THE MORPHOLOGY either develop at once after formation (text-fig. 1, points b to j except с) or remain practically permanently dormant (point e). The position of the branch so developed may be sympodial (text-fig. 1, branch g, 4, and у), either accidentally or of necessity, or it may be lateral. When such a branch is developed, the direction of the main axis, if it persists and does not turn into an inflorescence or any semblance of it, is one of the following. It is either in a line with its basal internode (text-fig. 1, point b) or it is quite turned out of its course by the daughter-axis ; or, lastly and most frequently, both the main and the daughter axes stand more or less equally out of the axial line formed by the prolongation of their common base. The lateral buds in the axil of a sheath have always a period of rest between their formation and sprouting. Besides, all such buds on a branch or even on a succession of branches develop simultaneously. Appearance at various stages of growth—The terminal bud of the leader always appears growing, its growth, as already stated, being continuous. The young parts are protected by the stipules of that leaf the blade of which is last exposed (РІ. 17. fig. 1). Regarding the terminal bud of the developed lateral branches, its appear- ance varies with its structure and stages of growth. For a time the stipules ot the blade last unfolded protect it as in the last case (Pl. 17. fig. 2). Soon, however, the bud outgrows the accommodation within the stipules. At this stage it is found enveloped by the sheathing leaf, when such is present ; this sheath, we have seen, succeeds a normal leaf at an extremely short distance. In this condition (Pl. 17. fig. 2 and tips of branches in text-fig. 1, p. 259) it rests until the last expanded leaf develops to almost its full size, when the sheath bursts open to let out the next normal leaf. Ву this arrangement the young inflorescence is exposed at a very early stage; for, being outside the stipules of the leaf inserted at its own level (РІ. 17. fig. 2), from the moment the sheath of the preceding node prepares to drop off there is nothing to cover it. The inflorescence provides itself against this defect by early lignification of its parts. Regarding the axillary buds, all are protected by a sheath, since the first leaf of a branch is always a sheath, as already stated (Pl. 17. fig. 6 for the resting condition). The axillary buds on the leader, that sprout immediately after their formation, show a gradation of size as we traverse a succession of internodes (Pl. 17. fig. 1: at the last point it is too small to be seen from the side view). No such gradation is to be seen in the case of the buds in the axil of the sheath on the lateral branches ; they sprout almost simultaneously. Leaves. There are two things to be considered here: the leaf proper and the structure forming a mere sheath, but equivalent toa leaf. The terms “leaf” and ** sheath " will be respectively used for these structures. "T AND HISTOLOGY OF PIPER BETLE. 363 The Phyllotaxis.—It is always alternate. On the leader which bears only leaves and no sheaths the arrangement is distichous. The axis when young is distinctly but slightly flattened, and the two orthostichies run along either end of the long diameter. As regards the lateral branches we have to consider «ch sympodial unit by itself, for an apparently single straight branch is not a morphological unit in the case of a sympodium. The sympodial unit usually consists, as we have seen, of two nodes, the lower bearing a sheath and the upper a leaf. The angle of divergence between the sheath and the leaf is usually one of 45°, When the sympodial unit consists of more than two nodes, the lowest one bears a sheath as before and the others a leaf proper. The angle of divergence between the sheath and the first leaf is again one of 45°, but that between the leaves proper is usually one of 180? (text-fig. 1, p. 259, axis a to d). As regards the insertion of succeeding sympodial units, they are so arranged that, the branch being horizontal, the sheaths always come to be placed more or less upwards, while the bases of the leaves are generally on one or both flanks (РІ. 17. fig. 6). Leaves proper.—The base goes right round the stem. The mark left on the axis by a fallen leaf is crescentie. The horns of the crescent meet by a line round the stem, left by the fallen stipules. Hence we get a complete ring-mark on the stem. The base does not show any characteristic swelling, such as is found in leaves performing phototropic movements. The stipules (Pl. 17. fig. 1) are adnate to the axis as first stated; they are adnate to the petiole as well, and that almost: throughout their length. They are connate at the base as they meet each other round the stem on the side opposite the leaf-stalk; forming a short collar to the axis. This collar is pale green, membranous, and only about 1:5 mm. high. The stipules are connate again at their tips. The part adnate to the petiole is membranous, and measures about 2°5 em. in length : its breadth at the base, where it is greatest, is about 2 mm. ; at the apex it becomes reduced gradually toa point. As the stipules are functional only at an early stage, the function being that of protection of the bud, they drop off early and leave a scar along the lines of attachment to the axis and petiole. As the petiole elongates after this, often doubling its former length, the original continuous scar breaks up into a broad broken line. The petiole is generally plano-convex in transverse section, with a central groove along the plane upper surface. The groove at the base, where it is bounded by the diverging stipular ridges, is deep. Towards the middle of its length the petiole shows hardly any groove, while the upper one-third shows a distinct groove which deepens towards the apex. Variations from the above type freely occur ; the petiole may be fluted, for example. The length of the petiole varies greatly, the average may be put down at 6°25 em. Its surface looks like that of the leader-axis. 364 MR. H. M. CHIBBER ON THE MORPHOLOGY The lamina. "The blade is simple, thick, coriaceous and ovate-cordate. The surfaces are glabrous to the naked eve; the upper one is deep green and shining, while the lower is light green and dull. The margin is entire and distinetly but very narrowly reeurved. As to the base, two distinct types occur: in one it is distinctly cordate and even, in the other it is acute and oblique. The groove along the upper surface of the petiole broadens out here into a triangular notch. The apex is acute or shortly acuminate. The blade may or may not be symmetrical. The relations between length and breadth of the blade vary very much, so as to give rise to two distinct shapes, which may be described as broadly ovate and ovate-oblong (РІ. 17. figs. 3 & 4). The former may measure 16:25 em, by 12:5 em. and the latter 15 em. by 875 cm. As regards the veins, they are pale white and freely projecting on the lower surface. The midrib at its base projects prominently on the upper surface as well for about 2:5 em., while there is a faint indication of projection on the upper surface as regards the rest of the midrib and all the veins. The number of secondary veins varies from three to five or more on either side. All except one pair start immediately from the base, which thereby becomes palmate. The single pur which is left out of the base is inserted within an inch of it. In the leaf with a cordate base (РІ. 17. fig. 3) the veins are very symmetrically arranged on either side of the midrib. In the oblique type (РІ. 17. fig. 4) this symmetry is disturbed in two ways: their origin is not opposite, but somewhat alternate, and their distance from the midrib at any level along their course is unequal. Both these disturbances in symmetry are very marked in the case of the solitary uppermost pair. A leaf that is perfectly symmetrical in outline and venation is known in the Deccan as a female leaf and highly prized by fastidious eaters of the leaves, A leaf that is defective in this respect is known as a male leaf, All the secondary ribs are arcuate ; the topmost and isolated pair takes а parabolic course. This pair terminates in the apex of the leaf, where they meet each other. The lowest or outermost pair merges into a marginal vein. The intermediate pairs arch very strongly towards their tips upwards, and unite with a tertiary vein given off by a secondary immediately over it. The tertiary veins fall into two groups: one group is constituted by veins given off by the secondaries on their outer or convex side, which are just a little thinner than the secondaries that give rise tothem. These are also arcuate, and are so disposed as to form a succession of overlapping arches gradually reduced in size upwards. The other group is constituted by what may be termed the eross-ties *. They occupy the whole of the central arches on either side of the midrib and the lower parts of the other arches (Pl. 17. figs. 3 & 4). The sheath has the shape of a hollow cone slit open on one side: * See the terminology of Dr. Н. M. Ward in his ‘ Trees,’ vol. ii. AND HISTOLOGY OF PIPER BETLE. 365 lengthwise. It is faintly strigose, light green, membranous. When held up against light it shows about a dozen translucent lines. "These are the mucilage-canals that traverse it length wise. The length of a sheath varies according to its position on the plant and vigour ОЁ growth up to 30 mm. The Flowers *.—lhe individual flowers are very minute and unisexual. So far I have not come across a single plant of the female sex t. The male flowers form a pendulous cylindrical сайса (Pl. 17. fig. 7). The stalk of the Кіп measures about 2 cm. and the catkin itself 10 em. in length and 2 mm. in diameter. The flowers are extremely reduced, consisting as they do of a couple of stamens inserted in the axil of a braet. The bracts are arranged in a thickly crowded spiral series, as in a pine cone (PI. 17. fig. 8). Each bract is peltate, with a short stalk (Pl. 17. fig. 9). The stalk bears simple or uniseriate multicellular hairs done up in bunches. Of the stamens, the filament is extremely short, and resembles, and is not delimited from, the connective (Pl. 17. fig. 10). It measures 1 mm. in height. It is oval in outline and not eylindrical as filaments generally are. The longer axis of the oval measures 2 mm. and the shorter less than 1 mm. The anther in the immature state shows four loculi arranged in a cross (РІ. 17. fig. 11); when mature the cavities run together. The pollen-grains in the dry state are oval and measure 11 р у 9 u. The mature inflorescence is strongly aromatic ; the aroma is peculiar in itself, but reminds me most of Michelia Champaea t. HisrorLocGv. L CAVES, Upper Epidermis.—This epidermis is many-layered. It cannot be peeled off $ bv a simple act of tearing the leaf. The usual number of layers is three. All the layers are derived from the dermatogen: this is characteristic of the natural order to which the plant belongs. When young the lateral walls of the epidermal and hypodermal cells coincide with one another (РІ. 19. fip. 35). As growth proceeds, the number of epidermal cells increases by the formation of new lateral walls. This results in the epidermal cells acquiring a smaller size than the hypodermal cells (РІ. 18. fig. 22). The * Stray inflorescences occur. throughout the year, but the regular flowering-time is April and Мау, 7. e. the hot season preceding the monsoon. T Dr. Harold H. Mann, Principal, Agricultural College, Poona, suggests that it may be the result of selection of male plants by the cultivators at one time, when fruiting of the vines may have serious!y interfered with vegetative growth. I References: ‘Flora of British India, by Sir J. D. Hooker, vol. v. p. 85, and the references quoted there. $ The epidermis of leaves peels off most readily froni either surface, as a rule, in the cases of mesophytes and succulent xerophytes. 366 MR. H. M. CHIBBER ON THE MORPHOLOGY cells of the epidermal layer are isodiametrie in surface-view, the diameter measuring about 45 w*; in height they average only 15 д. Their lateral walls are quite straight. Stomata are absent from this surface ; but the epidermis is diversified by the basal cells of hairs and by peculiar aggre- gations of small cells, the significance of which is rather obscure. Regarding the hypodermal cells they are not only larger іп surface-view, as mentioned above, but also in height (Pl. 18. fig. 22). In a slightly wilted condition their lateral walls show bellows-like foldings. This indicates a provision for reducing the size of the lumina of the cells of this aqueous tissue when necessary. When fully expanded, the height of the cells of the hypoderma measures about 45 y, i. e. three times that of the epidermal cells. The hypoderma is diversified by the presence of secretory cells (РІ. 19. fig. 35). These are spherical in outline, measure about 27 ш across, and contain among other things an essential oil. One of their peculiarities lies in acquiring full dimensions from almost the beginning. Thus in a leaf measuring 2:5 em, in length the hypodermal cells appeared cubical and only 9 u across, i. e. one-fifth their full size; while the secretory cells measured full 27 p across, i. e. their maximum size. Occasionally hypodermal cells show peculiar thickenings of the walls (РІ. 18. fig. 20). They often look like tubercular swellings. Several may arise at a junction of cells and meet together by their bases. They are best seen in surface-sections. Their significance is obscure. They are probably silicitied. They recail the peg- like processes to be seen in the epidermal cells adjoining the guard-cells on the walls common to both in Penwa myrtoides and Sarcocolla fucata of the natural order Penæaceæ t. The hypodermal layers are close-packed, no intercellular spaces being present. Outer Wall of Epidermis.—The outer wall is well developed on the upper surface. It measures about 4 p in thickness. It is homogeneous and free from all tuberosities or striations; hence the upper surface looks polished and glossy. Hairs.—The hairs are of one type only. Omitting the stalk-cell, they would be unicellular. They number about 1200 to a square centimetre. They are inserted in very shallow depressions. The stalk-ceil is very peculiar (Pl. 18. fig. 17) ; its cavity is hourglass-shaped, with the difference that the lower or inner bulb is larger than the upper or outer bulb. The larger bulb is sometimes flattened out (fig. 19). The walls are very peculiarly thickened. Тһе base and apex are left unthickened. The maximum thickening is in the region of constriction, The cell thence broadens both upwards and downwards. Upwards it broadens into an * All microscopic measurements have been taken with the ocular and stage micrometers, and drawings have been made with an Abbe Camera lucida. T Solereder’s ‘Systematic Anatomy of Dicotyledons, Engl. Trans. p. 722. AND HISTOLOGY OF PIPER BETLE. 367 eccentric funnel. The mouth of this funnel measures about 8 р in diameter, while its bore is З ш. Downwards it broadens into an angular body (PI. 18. fig. 21). The thickened parts of the wall are cutinised (fig. 17). The cell constituting the body of the hair lies horizontally and is oval in outline (Pl. 18. fig. 20). From a surface-view it measures about 45 u by 12 р. It is inserted nearer one end. The two ends are not quite symmetrical ; the proximal end is more rounded, and the distal end or free tip is bluntly pointed and sometimes shows lamellated thickening (Pl. 18. fig. 15). In height the cell measures as much as it does in breadth, The cell is so orientated that the extending slope of the eccentric funnel points towards its longer tapering arm. With reference to the entire leaf they have not any definite direction. Although the basal cell lies in a shallow depression, the back of the hair slightly projects above the general surface (РІ. 18. fig. 17). The hairs just described are of the nature of hydathodes ; they readily absorbed colouring-matter when the leaf was immersed in an extremely dilute solution of methylene-blue (1 in 500.000). This indicates * an ability to absorb water from outside when necessary and available. Тһе funnel-like thickening of the basal cell seems to be intended to facilitate the passage of water either way. The cell constituting the body of the hair strongly reminds one of similar hairs (hydathodes ? +) found on the leaves of Camptothera acuminata, Decne., among the Cornacere. Smail-celled patches.—These are constituted by the epidermal cells forming an aggregation of cells that are characterised by their small size, being about a fourth of the usual size of normal epidermal cells. A patch generally measures 60 ш across, The cells vary in their frequency from 200 to 400 per square centimetre, They also differ greatly in their structure, Та the simplest case there is nothing remarkable, except the small size; in other cases one or more of the hydathodes may be included within its limits. Another difference may be in one or more of the ceils appearing more refractive than the rest, and finely dotted. Lastly, such an ageregation may lie distinctly above the general surface ; it focuses, when examined from surface-view, differently from the rest of the epidermis and a part of its edge does not fit in with the surrounding cells, but it clearly overlaps them. The hypodermal cells lying beneath the patches are also modified, in as much as their walls are thickened and strongly silicified. On the other hand, the epidermal cells are thin-walled. It is highly probable that these patches form an apparatus accessory to the hydathodes, but it is not clear how they operate ; the silicification of the hypodermal cells is intended to prevent collapse of the water-tissue. This is analogous to the occurrence of idio- * Warming's ‘(Ecology of Plants, Engl. ed. p. 945. + Solereder's * Systematic Anatomy of Dicotyledons, Engl. Trans. p. 456. 368 MR. H. M. CHIBBER ON THE MORPHOLOGY blasts or spicular cells in the mesophyll of many plants, e. y. those of Simaruba *. | Lower Epidermis (Pl. 18. fig. 14).—This differs from the upper epidermis in the following points. Tt, together with the hypoderma, can be peeled off by a simple aet of tearing the leaf in an oblique fashion. The peculiar small-celled patehes are absent ; the hypodermal layer is only one cell thick : stomata are present ; and, finally, the hairy covering consists of hairs of three types. These are the hydathodes, pearl-glands, and unicellular or uniseriate clothing-hairs. The hydathodes are precisely the same as those on the upper surface. The pearl-glands appear only temporarily and irregularly. In plants grown in the groves they are to be found on only some of the leaves, and that too in small groups here and there, They appear in greater profusion on leaves that have been plucked and kept moist for some days. As many as three hundred were eounted on one such leaf. These glands form large glistening spheres varying from one-half to one and a half mm. in diameter. They are filled with proteid and fatty substances. They are readily detachable, whether they are fully developed or immature. They are regarded ах food-bodies T, corresponding biologically to those on the tips of the leaflets of Acacia cornigera. The clothing-hairs are restricted to the veins. They are of the same character as those on the petiole and the young stem. They will be fully described later on. The epidermal cells are about the same length as in the upper epidermis, but the breadth is somewhat reduced, so that, instead of looking squarish, they have, generally speaking, an oblong shape (Pl. 18. fig. 14). The height is the same as in the case of the upper epidermis. The dimensions of a typical cell may be put down as 45 by 24 by 15. The lateral walls are straight or slightly curved, but never sinuate. The curve is very pronounced in the case of the accessory cells round a stoma. The stomata are more or less uniformly distributed. They number about five to six thousand per square centimetre. They have not any definite direction with reference to the leaf, nor is there any regular distance between them. Two of them may abut against each other, forming twin stomata, or a whole square measuring 300 р either way may not have a single stoma within it. The guard-cells are invariably surrounded by a circle of subsidiary cells $ ; their number is generally four. Often an additional or outer cirele of such cells is observed. The inner ring of * Solereder, Syst. Anat. Dicot., Engl. Trans. p. 183; also compare the following: * In Javanese rain-forests, according to Haberlandt, several species, including Gonvcarium pyriforme and Anamirta Cocculus, contain in their collenehyma mechanical cells, precisaly as do certain xerophytes" (Warming, (Ecol. PL, Engl. ed. p. 844). t Solereder, Z. c. p. 690. f The presence of a peripheral water-tissue entails the formation of accessory cells in connection with the stomata, according to Benecke (see Warming, l c. p. 125). AND HISTOLOGY OF PIPER BETLE. 369 subsidiary cells is cut off from the cell which forms the mother-cell of the guard-cells. The preparatory divisions take place usually in four radii. The stomatal type therefore approaches that in the Cruciferce *, in which, too, there is a subsidiary ring similarly developed, but it is of three cells instead of four. The outer ring, when present, is contributed by the sur- rounding cells. The guard-cells are crescentic as usual, and measure 24 w in length and 7 in breadth when the stoma is moderately open. Thev are on а level with the rest of the epidermal cells. They do not show any special thickening or protrusions, The lower hy podermal layer, as already stated, is only one cell thick. This layer also, like the upper one, is derived from the dermatogen. Its cells cease to divide earlier than those of the epidermis, so that in a section of a young leaf there are to be seen about twice as many epidermal cells as hypodermal ones. On the other hand, the number of cells in both the upper hypodermal layers corresponds with that in the upper epidermis at the same stage (Pl. 19. fig. 35). The cells of the lower hypoderma about this time look columnar in a transverse section, their height being about as much as that of the two layers on the other side taken together, or twice to thrice as much as that of the epidermal cells lying in contact with it. At this stage there are no intercellular spaces to be seen. The secretory cells, however, make а very early appearance and acquire full size almost from the beginning. The fully developed leaf shows large intercellular spaces or respiratory chambers in this lower hypodermal layer. They are of all sizes and shapes. In surface-view the most prominent ones are circular and measure about 65 across. They generally lie over the stomata. Wherever there are secretory cells the ordinary cells seem to radiate towards them; the secretory cell looks like a hub round which there are about six somewhat wed ge-like radiating cells to form the spokes. Mesophyll.—The mesophyll is of the bifacial type. The palisade-tissue is irregularly stratified. The maximum number of strata is two. Whenever the two strata are developed there is an encroachment on the hypodermal layer, the thickness of which is reduced to one cell thereat (P1. 18. fig. 22). The double strata are short and few. The greater length of a section shows only a single layer or stratum of palisade-cells. The cells are roughly cylindrical in outline, and measure on an average 40 р by 12 p; they are close-set. The only intercellular spaces present are those that a bundle of cylinders would naturally enclose (РІ. 18. fig. 16). When two strata are present, the height of the double layer is roughly twice that of the single layer, and the cells of the two layers are of equal height. The regularity of the palisadé-layer may be broken by the presence of the ubiquitous secretory cells. The cell-walls are free from all markings. The spongy tissue is made up of irregularly rounded cells. The smaller * Solereder, Syst. Anat. Dicot., Engl. Trans. p. 59. 310 MR. H. M. CHIBBER ON THE MORPHOLOGY veins principally traverse this region. The secretory cells also are present here. The entire assimilatory tissue is characterised by the presence of large amounts of calcium oxalate in the cells, both in the form of well-formed crystals and fine sand. The leaf is free from any structures like water-pores, chalk-glands, spicular cells, or storage tracheids. Relative development of the Aqueous and Assimilatory Tissues.—The aqueous tissue constituted by the hypoderma and epidermis on either side is made up of five tiers or layers of cells altogether. In a fully developed leaf, which was 222 y thick, the upper aqueous tissue measured 63 ш and the lower 54 и. This left 105 u to the assimilatory tissue, of which the palisade measured 40 д and the spongy tissue 05 ш. Thus aqueous and assimilatory tissues stood at 117 and 105,4 respectively. Hence the two may roughly be said to contribute equally to form the thickness of the adult leaf. On examining a young leaf, it was found that these proportions do not hold good (Pl. 19. fig. 35). There the aqueous tissue was noticed to be much nearer its full size than the assimilatory tissue, in which, on account of absence of elongation in the palisade-cells, the two layers, palisade and spongy, could not be differentiated. The actual figures are given below :— Upper aqueous tissue 51 ш; assimilatory tissue 63 д; lower aqueous tissue 42 ш; entire thickness of the leaf 156 ш; entire aqueous tissue 93 д. Midrib.—A section of the midrib taken before it gives off the last or uppermost two secondary ribs is traversed by three large and a variable number (0 to 4) of smaller vascular bundles, all arranged in a crescent. The vessels have sealariform markings. There is a large mucilage-canal lying above the central bundle. It may measure 150 p across. The hypoderma of the blade is here substituted by collenehyma. A section of the midrib after it has given off all the secondary ribs shows only a single bundle. The mucilage-canal persists within an inch or two of the leaf-apex. Secondary Veins.— These. project freely on the under side of the leaf. A section of one of them agrees with that of the midrib taken at a point above the origin of the secondaries, with the exception that the mucilage-canal is absent in the secondary vein. Finer Veins,—The finer veins are embedded in the spongy parenchyma. They are not vertically transcurrent by any specialised tissue. They ulti- mately lose themselves in fine terminations that end freely. The extremity is formed by one or more fusiform tracheids ensheathed by short rectangular thin-walled cells. These cells, further away from the termination, give place to much elongated thin-walled cells forming a very distinct aqueous sheath to the veins. The tracheids are very variable in form. It is not unusual to find one of them forming a three-rayed star at a junction of three veins (PL. 18. fig. 25). The precise disposition of the terminals and the value of this character in AND HISTOLOGY OF PIPER BETLE. 37E systematic histology cannot be estimated at present, for it has not been systematically worked out. Leaf- Margin—The margin, which is always more or less strongly recurved, is characterised by the absence from it of the assimilatory tissue. It is the line of union of the hypodermas of the two surfaces. The cells in this region have somewhat thickened walls, but there is no differentiation of collenchyma or selerenehyma, as is the case with many leaves having recurved margins. The assimilatory tissue abutting on the margin is particularly rich in secretory cells ; it also contains a marginal vein running through it. Petiole (Pl. 19. fig. 33).—A section of the petiole through tho charac- teristic region *, i. e. at the point neurest the blade, has the following characters. The outline is very variable. The following generalisation, however, ean be made. The lower border is convex. It may or may not be rariously lobed. The upper border is either flat or slightly notched, or deeply grooved along the middle. The epidermis is of the same character as that of the stem to be described below. Within the epidermis there is a very narrow band, only two or four cells. thick, of parenchyma containing chloroplasts. On it abuts the collenchyma- zone, which is not a continuous girdle, but is divided into a variable number of ares. The usual number is eight or nine. These ares are separated by narrow bridges of parenchyma half a dozen cells broad. Within. the collenehyma lies a mass of parenchyma, which encloses intercellular spaces, Secretory cells permeate the parenchyma throughout ; they are particularly abundant in the immediate neighbourhood of the collenchyma-ares, both within and without them. The centre of the section is occupied by a single large mucilage-canal. Round it are ar ranged in a crescent, which may close up into a circle, the vascular bundles. They are graded in size. The three largest lie on the underside, 7. e., between the lower convex border and the centre, forming a small open аге. The are is continued laterally upwards by two more bundles on either side, which are smaller than the three bottom ones. The are may or may not be completed into a circle by two or three very small bundles lying on the upper side, 7. e., between the upper border and the centre. Between the seven major bundles there may or may not be interealated tiny bundles, one between each two. These may either fall in the same circle as that of the main bandles or they may lie outwards so as to form an independent outer circle of their own; or, finally, some may be in one position and some in the other. Regarding the orientation of the bundles, the xylem points towards the centre and the phloem towards the circumference. This rule, however, is * See Petit’s terminology quoted in Solereder's Syst. Anat. Dicot., Engl. Trans. p. 1094. 372 MR. H. M. CHIBBER ON THE MORPHOLOGY not always observed ; occasionally a solitary bundle may be found orientated at right angles to the normal position, so that the dividing-line between xylem and phloem forms a radius instead of a tangent, The larger bundles have a starch-sheath, which is incomplete on the inner or xylem side. It is one cell thick, and suggests the structure of the petiole to be schizostelic. The phloem is characterised by the presence of the secretory cells within its limits. The cells lying just outside the xylem and phloem ends of the bundle have definitely thickened walls, but no trace of lignification could be detected, A section through the initial or basal region of the petiole differs from that through the apical or characteristic region in the following points. There is a larger number of small bundles that are interealated between the principal ones. There may be a mucilage-canal for every major bundle, i.e., about seven of them; these lie in the same radius as the bundle, almost abutting on it on the xylem side. The bridges of ordinary cortical cells ‘between the collenchyma-ares are widened into a second set of ares inter- calated between the former. The collenchyma on the upper side of the section is replaced by tabular parenchyma, the walls of which are thickened and the radial arrangement of which strongly reminds one of tabular cork- cells ; the walls, however, are of cellulose, This zone of tabular parenchyma is much deeper than the replaced collenchyma, being about twelve cells deep. Stems: Primary Structure. A transverse section near the apical region reveals the following points, To begin with the centre, this is occupied by a well-differentiated mucilage- anal (Pl. 19. fig. 36). Its lysigenous origin is clearly indicated at this stage by loose cells lying about in the cavity (РІ. 18. fig. 30). The cells bounding it do not form a distinet epithelium; they show some granules within their cavities besides mucilage. The mucilage is true gum, being completely soluble in water. It readily stains with mnethylene-blue. Next, there may be noticed the mucilage-canals lying in the peripheral part of the medulla. These, however, are slower to appear than the central canal, nor do they appear simultaneously. In the section reproduced (РІ. 19. fig. 36) four of them are well formed, in one the cavity is very narrow but distinct; while one more does not show any formation of cavity, but it is indicated only by. the group of cells, destined to form the canal, retaining their nuclei and possessing contents that stain deeply with methylene-blue or hematoxylin, Тһе same section shows in the medulla the secretory cells freely scattered throughout. These, however, are not so clearly differentiated as the mucilage-canals, for in the section we can make out three distinet mucilage-canals ; but the major part of it is free from any indication of the future numerous secretory cells, The section also indicates AND HISTOLOGY OF PIPER BETLE, 373 the very early differentiation of the vascular strands. They are ranged in two distinct rings. The inner one lies within the circle of mucilage-canals in the medulla. These are the medullary vascular bundles ; they vary in number usually from six to twelve. When their number is small they form one irregular circle in the ground-tissue, so that the ring becomes sinuate, but not distinetly double. They vary in size, especially when they are numerous, and then those that are crowded out are smaller than the inner ones; nor are they in such a case evenly spaced, ах some of them get too close to each other. The bundles are collateral in tvpe; they are usually normally orientatel. However, when their number is large, the outer ones may be twisted out of the normal position through an angle of 90°, so that the line between the xylem and phloem comes to be a radius instead of being a tangent. In shape they are almost circular at this stage. There is not any strict relation between the vascular bundles and the mucilage-canals either as regards number or as regards position; however, in some sections a mucilage-canal is observed in all the radii occupied by the crowded-out bundles. Lignification of the annular and spiral vessels has been observed within a hundred microns of the apex. The pith is limited by a sinuate zone of cells which are destined to form a sclerenchymatous ring. It is clearly indicated in sections from near the apex by the smaller size оЁ the cells; but, unlike the vessels, they are not sclerosed at this early stage. It is about four to five cells deep. The peripheral vascular bundles are directly applied to this ring. They are very unequal in size, There are about five or six large bundles approximately equidistant from one another. They project pro- minently out of the circle of the remaining bundles towards the pith, and push the sclerenchymatous ring inwards in so doing : hence the latter is thrown into deep sinuations. Besides the larger bundles there is a variable number of small bundles, from 12 to 24 or more. Many of these appear in the transverse section as tiny specks. Some of the smaller bundles that are comparatively large project slightly inwards so as to produce gentle undulations in the fibrous ring. АП these bundles constituting the peri- pheral ring are strictly normally orientated. The spaces between the bundles are occupied by parenchymatous cells ; these differ from similar cells of the pith in their smaller size and greater closeness. Outside the ring there is a narrow pericyclie zone, about five cells deep, of parenchyma, which agrees with that of the medulla. It is bounded externally by the single complete circle of endodermal cells. "The radial walls show the characteristic cog-like thickening. Their contents are marked by the presence of starch-grains. The cortex outside the endodermis is characterized by particular abundance of secretory cells within it. It also contains collenchyma, which is in the form of isolated ares separated by broad radii of parenchyma, which are, as it were, ties connecting the parenchyma lying on either side of the collenchyma- LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XLI. op 374 MR. H. M. CHIBBER ON THE MORPHOLOGY ares. The parenchyma-ring outside the collenchyma is only two or three cells deep. This ring also is characterized by an abundance of the secretory cells. The epidermis is best studied in a surface-section. The cells are very unequal. The lateral walls are straight. The hairy covering is composed of hydathodes and simple hairs. The latter are either unicellular or uniseriate: multicellular (Pl. 18. fig. 23). They are either mere bosses or short conical structures, Their breadth at the base is 12 р; their length varies from 10 to 50u. When multicellular, the number of cells is usually two or three. They are free from any crystalline contents or inerustations, When full-grown, they contain nothing beyond eell-sap. Their number is too small to form a definite covering or to impart to the surface any pilose appearance. The young stem is strigose, with short broken whitish lines. These lines mark the position of the stomata (PI. 18. fig. 24) ; they are of the same character as those on the leaf, but appear somewhat elongated when their long axis coincides with that of the stem. Stems: Structure after the Formation of Secondary Growth. А )/ Y Mucilage-Canals.—A fully-formed axis shows a central canal and about a dozen peripheral canals situated in the ground-tissue just outside the medullary bundles. They have a diameter of 250 ш. Occasionally the centre is occupied by two canals lying close to each other. Pith—The parenchyma of pith is made up of three elements :— (1) Ordinary parenehymatous cells, enclosing intercellular spaces. Their diameter in a transverse section measures about 45 ш. Their height is ariable, but it is often twice the breadth. Many of them contain definite single crystals or mere crystalline sand, or both, composed of calcium oxalate. (2) Stone-cells : These are freely and regularly scattered through the cellulose parenchyma. They have the same height as the latter, but have a distinctly larger diameter, it being 60 ш. Their walls are thickened to б ш. They have simple oval pits, which measure З р in breadth ; their length is variable, but it is generally double the breadth, 7. e. 6 p. The stone-cells do not form any definite groups. Towards the centre they may occur completely isolated ; towards the periphery, just within and abutting on the inner sclerenchymatous ring, they form a continuous zone about five cells broad. This sclerosed parenchyma encloses intercellular spaces, just like tho cellulose parenchyma. (3) Secretory cells: These are larger than those in the leaf, being about 50 ш across. About fifty of them may be seen in a transverse section. Medullary Bundles.—Of these there may be as many as twenty in an old piece about 9 millimetres in diameter. They are arranged in a sinuous ring, or they may be regarded- as arranged in two rings, an outer and an AND HISTOLOGY OF PIPER DBETLE. 315 inner one, which greatly overlap each other. The peripheral mucilage-canals are sometimes situated opposite the bundles constituting the outer ring. The shape of a bundle in transverse section is broadly triangular (РІ. 18. fig. 21). Its breadth may amount to 0*6 mm. and radial length to 07 mm. Each bundle has usually half a dozen large vessels. The outline of a vessel is circular. The diameter may measure 225 и; the minimum diameter observed was only 20 ш. The walls have sealariform markings surrounded by simple borders. The pits are very narrow and elongated. The height of a cell composing the vessel is 400 д. The scalariform vessels are surrounded by narrow pitted vessels or tracheids only 30 ш across. They are very abundant. The pits are simple and broadly oval. Besides these there are the primary annular, spiral, and annulo-spiral vessels. These are very varied. The rings of annular vessels may be close-set or sparse and circular or hexagonal. An annular vessel may be found to show irregularly spiral markings for a part of its course, or an annular vessel may be continued as a spiral one, thus constituting an annulo-spiral vessel. Of spiral vessels, there may be a single spiral or there may be two or more of them. When more than one, they may either run together or cross each other, Sometimes a single band is seen to split for a part of its course into two. The spiral band may be somewhat open or quite close; it may be thick or thin, The endings of the component cells are either gradually tapering or truncate. Other xylem elements of a bundle are wood-parenchyma and wood- prosenchyma ; both these are scanty. Wood-parenchyma is cylindrical in outline. The cells measure 30 ш to 60 ш by 30 ш; their walls bear numerous simple oval pits. The larger pits measure 7 p by 3 p; all of them invariably have their long axis horizontally directed. Wood-prosenchyma is septate, with thin transverse partitions of cellulose. А loculus of such a cell measures 200 p to 300 u by 15 u to 20 u. The end walls of а pros- enchyma-cell are either tapering or truncate. The side walls are marked with simple pits, which are mueh smaller and fewer than in the sclerosed parenchyma. The smaller of them measure only 1 micron, and look very much like the markings of the cuticle of an earthworm. The larger ones form obliquely-directed slits measuring 2 to 4 u by 1 ш. Sclerenchymatous fibres are also present, forming short ares tipping the bast and wood extre- mities of the bundles. They are from one to a few layers deep. The are at the xylem extremity is more extended, being almost semicircular. The com- ponent fibres are septate, like the prosenchyma, with thin transverse partitions of cellulose. The periphery of the partition is, however, thickened and lignified. A fibre measures about 1 mm. in length and 15 p in diameter. The length of a chamber is only about 250 u. The walls of a fibre towards its middle are 5 ш thick. Transitional forms between the sclerenchymatous fibres and wood-prosenchyma also occur. The bast is made up of the usual elements, viz., sieve-tubes, their companion 2r2 376 MR. H. M. CHIBBER ON THE MORPHOLOGY cells, aud bast-parenchyma. But the last is freely interspersed with secretory cells. These are, unlike those in the rest of the plant, greatly elongated in the vertical direction. They may measure 45 u by 15 ш. The sieve-tubes carry the sieve-plates only on the transverse walls. They may be quite horizontal or more or less obliquely directed. The apertures are very fine and uniformly distributed. Several sieve-plates, sometimes as many as iwenty, may be seen in one transverse section of a bundle. This is due to the sieve-tubes, whieh are of about the same length, possessing a tier-like arrangement. — The length of each tier of tubes is generally found to be 520 u. The diameter of the tube measures 45 pat the most, while that of the companion cells is only 6 p. A strip of eambium is interposed between the xylem and phloem sections of the bundles. Typical cambium celis measure 9 pw radially and 21 ш tangentially. Peripheral ring of Bundles.—The number of bundles in this ring, in an old piece about 9 mm. diameter, may be as great as fifty. They lie strictly in a single circle. Their orientation is always normal. They are, in a transverse section, oval in outline (РІ. 18. fig. 28) ; their longer diameter may amount to 1 mm. ; the breadth in that ease is usually a third of the length. The smaller bundles are somewhat circular in outline, and measure only a fourth of a millimetre across. The number of sealariform vessels in a bundle varies from one to twelve. Their lumina are narrower than those of the medullary bundles. The larger of them average about 100 ш. The sieve- tubes of these bundles are also narrower than those of the other or medullary set (30 u across) and fewer in number. These bundles otherwise agree with those of the medullary ring. Towards the pith, this peripheral ring of bundles rests on an undulating sclerenchymatous zone. This zone is thickest opposite the larger bundles, where it also dips inwards towards the pith. The thickest part is some twelve cells broad, while to the thinnest part there go only two to three cells. It is continuous and homogeneous. The fibres composing it are chambered with transverse partitions of cellulose. Their diameter varies from 10 y to 25 д. | Тһе bundles are separated by broad medullary rays. The breadth of the rays measures from 100 ш to 500 д. The cells are typically lignified ; the walls have simple oval pits, like the sclerosed parenchyma of the pith. The outlines of the cells are rectangular, and the intercellular spaces are also regular rectangles extending along the entire radius of a ray. The height of the cells is very uniform, aud all the cells in one plane are often precisely in one level. In other words, they are arranged in regular tiers ; and longitudinal sections along a ray reveal horizontal straight lines passing throughout the ray. The tangential dimensions have also the same characters ; so that in а transverse section we see radial rows of cells between any two bundles. The AND HISTOLOGY OF PIPER BETLE. 377 vertical walls of these cells measure 60 p, and their tangential walls 20 и. The radial walls are not so regular as the tangent and vertical ones. Most of the cells are, however, radially elongated (30 ш). The rayed arrangement is not restricted to the part lying between two masses of xylem, but it extends between the phloem positions of the bundles, crosses the outer sclerenchyma-ring, and reappears in the cortex that lies in a line with the medullary rays. The vascular ring is surrounded by an outer sheath of selerenchyma. It is, unlike the inner sheath, composite in structure ; the composing constituents are bast-fibres, which form semilunar groups about three to six fibres deep outside the bast and sclerosed parenchymatous bands, one to two cells deep, which link the hard bast across the medullary rays. But their distinctive places are not strictly retained by the cells and fibres, as they are often met with freely intermixed. The cells are somewhat irregular in shape. Usually the vertical and tangential walls are equal to each other and double the radial walls. This composite ring is reinforced along the middle line of most of the medullary rays by buttresses of sclerosed parenchyma projecting inwards into the latter. These cells have the same dimensions as those of the ring proper; but the relative sizes of the radial and tangential walls are in this case reversed, the radial walls being double the tangential walls. Occasionally such a buttress projects far inwards, traversing the greater depth of the medullary ray. The outline of this outer sheath is erenulate, on account of its strong convexity opposite each phloem mass. When medullary rays are lignified, the lignification extends from the inner to the outer sheath of the sclerenchyma. Corter.—The endodermis persists as a continuous ring of cells, with the cog-like suberised thickenings on the radial walls. The typical cortical cells measure 45 ш across. The rayed arrangement of its cells opposite the medullary rays has already been noticed. The secretory cells are present, if not abundant, and are somewhat larger than the ordinary parenchyma of the cortex. The parenchyma-layer is rather thin, being about 150 ш. It is succeeded by bundles of collenchyma, which appear in the form of detached ares. These are about 75 p deep. The component cells are only 15 р across. The thickening of the walls of some of them takes the form of fibres of sclerenchyma (Pl. 18. fig. 31). These are chambered and pitted as the fibres elsewhere, but are extremely narrow, being only 6 ш across. They attain a length of 800 ш. Occasionally the cortex is traversed by а few small concentric cortical bundles. The xylem occupies a peripheral position in such a bundle (РІ. 18. fig. 29). As regards storage of reserve materials, starch may be seen at certain times of the year in almost every cell of the stele and cortex, except the large vessels. 378 MR. H. M. CHIBBER ON THE MORPHOLOGY The formation of cork takes place in the outermost layer of the cortex. The cork-cells are radially compressed. Their radial walls measure 10 to 12 u, tangent walls 20 to 24 u, and vertical walls 20 to 24 д. But the cells are often irregularly angular instead of rectangular, when the above measurements do not hold good. Lenticels—These arise by masses of cortical cells becoming secondarily merismetic. They soon enlarge, so as to rupture the regular cork-layer lying over them. The fully-formed lenticels cause oval concave depressions in the cortex, Roots. The general appearance of a transverse section of an old piece of root strongly reminds one of the stem of the woody Aristolochias, in which, “in the course of growth in thickness, broad secondary medullary rays are successively developed in the vascular bundles themselves, occasioning a dichotomous fission of the plates of wood and bast composing the vascular bundles? *. In the section reproduced (РІ. 19. fig. 57) there can be seen six primary medullary rays. The intervening xylem-plates have bifurcated once or twice. The centre of the section is oceupied by ligneous elements. The vascular elements are the same as those in the stem, and they have the same markings and peculiarities, The medullary rays are about twelve cells broad ; the cells are more regular than those in the stem. Here all the walls, including the radial ones, have somewhat the same length and almost the same level. Again, in the stem the radial walls exceeded the tangent walls. In the root the tangent walls exceed the radial ones, the former being 15 wand the latter 10 u. Their height is about 55 ш. The secretory cells, which are absent from the stem rays, are here present, though very sparingly. Another difference in the rays is constituted by the absence of lignification. The stele is limited hy a sclerenchymatous ring. It is usually one cell thick, but is here and there reinforced by an additional layer on the inner side. he continuity of the ring is broken at some points by solitary passage-cells, 7. e. unlignitied thin-walled cells (Pl. 18. fig. 32). The cortex is better developed than in the stem. Starch may be present hereas well. The secretory cells, which here attain a diameter of 60 p, occur, though somewhat sparingly ; their walls may be lignified or suberised. The cork-layer is also better developed here ; the component cells have the same size as in the stem. The Cell-Contents. The cell-contents, so far as revealed by the microscope, may be briefly noticed here. Starch-Grains.—The starch-grains range in size from less than one micron to nine microns in the longest diameter, and are roughly spherical in shape * Solereder, Syst. Anat. Dicot., Engl. Trans. p. 687, AND HISTOLOGY OF PIPER BETLE. 279 grouped together in small or and angular in outline. They often appear large numbers, and form balls of an irregular shape. The hilum cannot be made out. The lamellie also cannot be discerned. No compound grains, unless these be the balls just referred to, occur. Regarding distribution of starch within the plant-body, a heavy deposit is to be seen in the root and stem at particular seasons. The precise cells containing starch have been mentioned in the preceding anatomical account of the root and stem. These are met with in the general Crystals of Сеит Oxalate. parenchyma of the entire plant. The epidermis and aqueous tissues do not contain any. The assimilatory cells of the leaf are particularly laden with this salt. No definite crystal sacs are formed. The crystals either take an oblong shape or appear as very minute particles, with Brownian movement. No crystals of other salts were observed. Mucilage.—-This occurs in regular canals of lysigenous origin. The canals are quite absent from the roots. In the normal lamina there is only one of these fully developed occupying the midrib, In the tissue of the leaves reduced to mere sheaths there are a dozen of them running lengthwise from base to apex. In the stem they occur in the parenchyma of the stele, as already described. The mucilage is completely soluble in water. Potassium Nitrate-—This substance was found by my friend Mr. D. L. Sahasrabudhe, of the Chemical Department, Agricultural College, Poona, to occur in extraordinary abundance in various parts of the plant. It can be readily detected in the leaves and axis microchemically with diphenylamine and pure sulphurie acid. Tannin.—As made out by the usual microchemical reagents for tannin, this oceurs in very small quantities, since only very faint reactions can be obtained. No special tanniniferous cells occur. “ssential Oil.—Secretory cells containing an essential oil occur throughout the plant. In the leaf they are particularly abundant. They always occur singly. These cells are usually larger than the surrounding parenchyma. They attain their full size at a time when the neighbouring tissues are in an embryonic stage. The oil takes up a greater part of the space within the cell and forms, asa rule, a single large globule. Besides the oil the cell may contain starch-granules and crystalline particles of calcium oxalate. The best way to examine these secretory cells is to strip off the lower epidermis of the blade with the fingers. The aqueous tissue which is interspersed with these cells also comes off with the epidermis. With pure sulphuric acid the secretory cells give the following reactions. The oily contents at once turn yellow. Almost immediately the yellow changes into orange. The orange after two or three minutes changes into light crimson, and this after a few minutes (from 5 to 30) passes off into faint purple. By the time the crimson colour is developed the cells burst, liberating the contents. 380 MR. H. M. CHIBBER ON THE MORPHOLOGY INTERPRETATION OF THE MORPHOLOGICAL AND ANATOMICAL STRUCTURE OF THE PLANT. The plant is a liane climbing by roots. It must have owed its origin, like: all lianes, to “ struggle for light assisted by abundance of moisture” *. Its xerophilous structure, as will be presently seen, points to its having occupied the summit of tropical rain-forests, fully exposed to the influence of strong light as well as strong insolation f. First of all, as regards the xerophilous points in structure, the glossy and coriaceous nature of the leaf-suiface is intended to reflect strong light falling on it. The strongly developed jacket of aqueous tissue enveloping the mesophyll serves to cut off to a certain extent thermal rays from reaching the latter. Tt also serves to store up water against dry days. It is significant that the upper layer of this jacket is thicker than the lower layer. The irregular doubling of the palisade is inexplicable, save as a vestigial character. If then we are right in assuming the prototype of this eultivated plant to have possessed a regular double layer of palisade, cells, we have here a character which is always co-ordinated with strong illumination. Absence of stomata from the upper surface points, in con- Junction with the other characters, to the horizontal disposition of the leaves in an environment where the dangers of excessive heat and light come from above, and not beneath as is the case with lithophilous vegetation. Of the contents, mueilage $ and ethereal oils |, both of which are abundant, concurrently point to the plant attempting to reduce transpiration and mollify the heat to whieh it must have been exposed. It is noteworthy, in connection with the secretory cells that store up if not manufacture ethereal oil, that in the stem and the petiole they are particularly abundant in the * A. F. W. Schimper’s * Plant Geography,’ Engl. ed. p. 309. T “In structure of leaf and stem some lianes recall xerophwtes; it seems quite natural that lianes should be exposed to the possibility of losing more water by transpiration than can be balanced by supplies from the root, and hence should be structurally adapted to provide for this contingency " (Warming, ‘ (Ecology of Plants, Engl. ed. p. 91). “ According to the investigations of Haberlandt and others, plants in Javanese rain-forests and possibly in the higher storeys of tropical rain-forest in general, are exposed to conditions far more extreme than are experienced by European vegetation. ... This explains the remarkable fact that many plants in tropical rain-forests exhibit protective devices against excessive transpiration similar to those displayed by xerophytes " (Warming, p. 344). ў “ Voluminous peripheral water-tissue checks the penetration of heat rays rather than of luminous rays, and thereby retards transpiration in addition to acting as a water- reservoir” (Warming, p. 121). $ “Mucilage absorbs water readily, but parts with it very slowly, and is therefore manufactured by xerophytes in various organs...” (Warming, p. 120). | * These oils evaporate more readily than water and surround. the plant with aromatic air.... ethereal oils diminish insolation and consequently transpiration” (Warming, p. 107). AND HISTOLOGY OF PIPER BETLE. 381 superficial tissues, and that in all cases they hasten to complete their development when the surrounding tissues are yet embryonie, in order to be able to extend protection to the latter when they need it most. Regarding mucilage-canals, it is noteworthy that they are absent from the root. [tis possible to infer from it, inter alia, that although the leaves are exposed to xerophytie surroundings the roots have not to deal with similar conditions, unlike those of a desert plant. Absence of lignification in the root to the extent observed in the stem points to the same inference. In the aerial parts the canals make their appearance very early. 1t is true they are absent from the blade (the solitary one in the midrib being dropped out of consideration) ; but it eould be explained by the development of. the water- jacket or aqueous tissue, which serves the purpose of mucilage, perhaps more efficiently. There is one more fact to notice regarding the distribution of these mucilage-canals. Though hardly represented in the blade, they are abundantly developed in the sheaths, which are obviously evolved for protection of the bud. The absence of an air-containing tomentum is fully explained by the evolution of the several complementary devices reviewed above. The hydathodes may next be noticed. They are known in plants to perform the double office of excretion as well as absorption of water. Their presence implies clearly that the plant is exposed to varying conditions of water-supply, now excessive, now deficient. One thing more regarding the leaf *. The entire and recurved margin is characteristic of xerophilous plants f, and implies that the plant once grew under conditions very different from those it finds to-day under cultivation 1. Strong and early lignification in the stem is one more physiological character that points in the same direction $. In certain cases more than half of the pith-parenchyma is found sclerosed. All the bundles are tipped with fibres at either end. The outer ring of vessels is bounded on both sides by well-developed sheaths of sclerenehyma. — Lignification also includes the broad medullary rays between peripheral bundles. Lastly, fibres are * Contrast the leaves of sclerophyllous plants (Schimper's * Plant Geography,’ pp. 510-12). t Warming, ‘(Ecology of Plants,’ Engl. ed. pp. 101 & 258. f In parts of Gujarat the vines are trained on a horizontal platform (5 feet above ground) of dry sticks facing towards the sky without any shade or cover. In other places, e.g. Ratnagiri District, the vines are trained along the stems of isolated trees. The leaves in both cases are smaller in size and thicker in texture than those produced in a regular grove in the Deccan. The comparatively large size of the leaf is thus probably a secondary character resulting, inter alia, from the great humidity that undoubtedly prevails in a grove for the growth of betel-vines. § “ The physiological reason for the strong development of lignified constituents is still somewhat obscure. But intense light and vigorous transpiration seem to be the causes” (Warming, p. 129). 382 MR. H. M. CHIBBER ON THE MORPHOLOGY developed in ihe interior of collenehyma. Опе cannot expect a greater 3 degree of lignification in a liane *. I should like to express my indebtedness to Dr. Harold H. Mann, Principal, Agricultural College, Poona, and to Prof. William Burns, Economic Botanist, Bombay, Poona, for the interest they took and the encouragement they gave in the preparation of my work, as also for many valuable suggestions they made. To Prof. Burns further acknowledgments are due for his having kindly gone over the manuscript before the paper took its final form. All the drawings for this paper excepting the micro-photographs were executed by Mr. K. К, Tilak, Artist to the Department of Agriculture, Bombay Presidency, to whom the thanks of the writer are due for the 'areful way they are done. Agricultural College, Poona, India. 25th April, 1912. EXPLANATION OF TIIE PLATES. PLATE 17. Fig. 1. Apical part of a leading shoot. x 2. 2. Terminal bud of a lateral branch. x 3, 3. Print of a leaf showing veins and outline; broadly ovate cordate type. Reduced. 4, Print of a lea? ; ovate oblong type. Reduced. 5. A node showing the adhering roots, Natural size. 6. Another branch with the axillary buds resting (the sheathing leaves devoid of lamina being caducous are shown detached). х 3. 7. Male catkin, Natural size. 8. Portion of 7. x 5. 9. Bract from behind, showing the stalk, shield, and hairs. x 5. 10. A stamen; semiprofile view. X 5. 11. Immature anther; face view. х 5. 12. A dendroid piece forming one of the ground branches. Natural size. 13. Branch-easting (for explanation, see text p. 361). Natural size. PLATE 18. Fig. 14. Lower epidermis of lamina. x 700. 15. Bod y-cell of a hydathode showing the tip lamellated. The two concentric circles refer to the stalk-cell. х 800. 16. Palisade-tissue, end view ; treated with chloral hydrate. х 700. * For literature on Histology of this plant, see Solereder, Syst. Anat. Dicot., Engl. Trans. ii. p. 694. JOURN. LINN. Soc., Bor. VoL. XLI. PL. 17. K. R. Tilak, del, PIPER BETLE. 18. PL. XLI. VOL, OT. LINN. Soc, B JOURN. CHIBBER. тг, D dd, Me, fi fa, ay, ро 4 Qm A ie Awe SENT (үп hy i y Tr, " mmm, M ^" ES 0 EH : у 189. = za Yy 196, (SEAR ony . Bd 6% 000 MN AC ee ET A X HN Pe C С KX з PER BETLE. PI CHIBBER. JOURN. LINN. Soc., Bor. VoL. XLI. PL. 19. PIPER BETLE. Fig. . 17. 18. 19. 20. 21. 99 2 yr zd. 28. 29 32. AND HISTOLOGY OF PIPER BETLE. 383 Hydathode with adjoining epidermal cells (early stage); side view. x 1100. Hydathode (more advanced than 17). x 1100. Hydathode (side view), fully formed. The figure is inverted, and the body-cell is omitted. x 1100. Hydathode with the stalk-cell having a spout. x 1100. Plan of the stalk-cell of a hydathode. The outer pentagon is the base, the next circle is the apex, and the inner two circles form the neck of the cell. х 1100. . Transverse section of the lamina, where the palisade-tissue is doubled for a short distance ; it shows three secretory cells. x 330. . Isolated hairs from the stem. х 330. 24. 25. 26. Stoma from the stem, х 330. A three-rayed tracheid at a junction of veins in the lamina, x 330. A silicified (?) thickening in the upper hypoderma; see p. 366. х 330. Vascular bundle from the medullary region of the stem. x 70. Vascular bundle from the peripheral ring of the stem. x 70. . A cortical concentric bundle with peripheral xylem. х 330. 30. ol. Transverse section of a mucilage-canal from the stem. х 3380. Collenchyma in the stem, showing formation of sclerenchymatous fibres within it (transverse section). x 980. Endodermis in the root with a transfusion-cell (transverse section). x 330. PLATE 19. . Transverse section of a fluted petiole from the basal region just above the insertion of the stipules. х 50. . Transverse section of a branch near the apex. Тһе oval piece lying outside is the terminal inflorescence of а sympodial system. The outer crescentic piece is a petiole cut across in the region of the stipules. The small intercalated bundles are to be seen between the larger ones, The middle crescentic piece is a sheath cut across. The inner crescentic piece is the next leaf. The central circular piece is the lateral axis arising from the axil of the outer leaf. x 40. 5. Transverse section of an undeveloped lamina. The figure is inverted. The hypo- derma beneath the upper epidermis is double over only a portion of the section. The secretory cells are very conspicuous. The hydathodes can be seen along either border. x 166. 3. Transverse section of the stem (advanced stage), the stray spots are secretory cells. х 30. . Transverse section of an underground root. х 30. THE VEGETATION OF NORTH-WEST MONGOLIA. 385 An Account of the Plants collected by Mr. M. Р. Price on ће Carruthers- Miller-Priee Expedition through North-West Mongolia and Chinese Dzungaria in 1910. By M.P. Prick, M.A., and N. D. Simpson, B.A., Е.К.М.8. (Communicated by Dr. О. Starr, F.R.S., Sec.L.5.) (With Map and Prarrs 21-23.) (Read 17th April, 1915.) I. OBSERVATIONS ON THE VEGETATION OF THE SIBERIAN-MONGOLIAN FRONTIER, THE Norru-West MowNaorLiAN. PLATEAU, AND CHINESE DZUNGARIA. By M. P. PRICE. Tug expedition which yielded the material for the present paper was under- taken during the spring and summer of 1910 in company with Mr. Douglas Carruthers and Mr. J. H. Miller, the former of whom contributed a paper on the geographical results of the expedition to the Royal Geographical Society’s Journal in June 1912. Botanieal observations and collections were made by the writer of this section of the paper throughout the journey from Minnusinsk to the Siberian- Mongolian frontier and through N.W. Mongolia and Chinese Dzungaria until Kuldja was reached. A map showing the route of the expedition and the localities mentioned in the paper will be found on РЇ. 20. It bas been reprinted, with the addition of certain place-names, from the Journal of the Geographical Society, June 1912, with the permission of the Society. The plants collected by me have been worked out by Mr. N. D. Simpson, who has incorporated most of my field-notes in the part of the paper under his name. My thanks are due to the Royal Geographical Society for per- mission to reproduce the map, and to the Director of the Royal Gardens, Kew, for permitting Mr. Simpson to use the material in the Kew Herbarium. A. THE BASIN OF THE UPPER YENISEI. Itinerary and General Notes. The Upper Yenisei plateau comprises an area drained by two rivers, called by the natives the Bei Kem and the Khua Kem, and is the upland from which the Siberian Yenisei River rises on the border of Siberia and Mongolia. The area is roughly 64,000 square miles, and the whole drainage area unites in one large stream called the Ulu Kem, and bursts through the mountain wall of the Sayansk range about 150 miles south of 386 MR. M. P. PRICE ON THE VEGETATION OF the Siberian town of Minnusinsk. The Sayansk mountains, which form the nominal frontier between Siberia and Mongolia, are not a true range in the strict sense of the word, but rather a series of disjointed uplifts, of which the highest peaks reach 8000 and 9000 feet in places, and are connected by numerous passes of from 4000 to 5000 feet in altitude. The trend of the range is indefinite, and many spurs jut out far into the Siberian forests on the north and into the plateau basin of the Bei Kem on the south. The average height of the floor of the basin is roughly between 2000 and 3000 feet, and it is thus everywhere surrounded, except at the point where the Ulu Kem bursts through the Sayansk mountains in a series of gorges and rapids, by a complete range of encircling mountains. To the south lie the Tannu-ola range, a complete barrier between the Yenisei basin and the North-West Mongolian plateau. The plains of the Siberian lowlands at Minnusinsk average about 900 feet in altitude, and going southwards from here the traveller rises on to the first step of the Central Asiatie plateau, which is formed by the northern spurs of the Sayansk mountain system. This first step of the plateau is clothed on its northern slopes with dense forests, which in their floral type show affinity to the sub-arctie forest of Siberia some 400 miles to the north. The latter lies between the latitudes of 56? and 72°, and nowhere rises above 600 feet above the level of the sea. Similar conditions, however, are found on the Sayansk mountains between latitudes 52° and 54° at heights varying from 3000 to 5000 feet. Thus the same vegetations are found in northern latitudes at low altitudes, as in southern latitudes at higher altitudes. In other words altitude compensates for latitude. Between the sub-aretie forest belt of Central Siberia and the forests of the Sayansk mountains lie tlie steps of Minnusinsk and Abakansk in the Minnusinsk Government of Siberia. Here the dry steppe-like vegetation of Central Asia seems to have pushed its way in as a wedge between what may at one time have been a continuous zone of sub- arctic forest, As the glaciers retreated northwards a steppe-like vegetation crept evidently into the Siberian lowlands, which le in southern latitudes, and have thus effectively isolated the floral system of the Sayansk. In the Upper Yenisei plateau, besides the sub-arctie forest and a flora characteristic of northern Siberia, there isalso the Siberian Larch forest with an accompanying floral association. The former prevails in a long strip along the north or Siberian side of the Sayansk system and in all the higher parts of the plateau where the winter is long and severe. The Larch forest, on the other hand, prevails in the lower altitudes and is indicative of a drier climatie condition. For in winter snow lies less deeply in the more southern latitudes and on the lower altitudes of the Upper Yenisei plateau, than on the northern slopes of the Sayansk. In the former places the summer rain- fall is only assured by numerous sharp thunder-storms. 4 NORTH-WEST MONGOLIA AND CHINESE DZUNGARIA, 387 Separating the Yenisei basin from the plateau of North-West Mongolia lie the Tannu-ola mountains, in latitude 60-617. They form the second step of the plateau, and after crossing them the traveller finds himself on the floor of the Mongolian desert plateau, which from this point southwards averages about 5000 feet in altitude. The first section of the journey was undertaken from the Siberian lowlands across the Sayansk mountains and the Upper Yenisei plateau to the northern slopes of the Tannu-ola mountains. Ascending the Amil River, a tributary which flows into the Yenisei near Minnusinsk, the party, consisting of a caravan of 24 horses, reached the watershed between that river and the tribu- taries of the Upper Bei Kem in June 1910. After plunging through dense forests of Siberian pine and spruce, we crossed the Sayansk mountains by a low pass and reached the Upper Yenisei plateau. Descending the Sisti Kem tributary, we explored several of the valleys which drain the right bank of the Bei Kem. Several side expeditions were undertaken in boats, which in this district are made by the Siberian fur-traders out of dug-out poplar logs, and eventually the whole party made a raft and floated down the Bei Kem River for 150 miles, shooting a series of rapids about 50 miles above the junction of the Bei Kem and Khua Kem. The party at last arrived at Dja Kul, a small frontier trading centre on the steppes of the Kemehik, where a fresh aravan was made up for the journey across the North-West Mongolian plateau. The observations on the floral and botanical conditions on this first part of the journey can be divided into two sections, one dealing with the northern slopes of the Sayansk mountains, and the other with the valley of the Bei Kem in the Upper Yenisei plateau. Taking the first section, I can tabulate the following observations while ascending the Amil River. After leaving the steppes south of the Minnusinsk district, a thin zone of Pinus sylvestris forest appears and forms an. intermediate zone between the steppes and the dense sub-arctie forests further to the south. Pinus sylvestris attains its best development here, and the ground flora is accompanied by many species of the steppes to the north as well as several species of herbs, which I describe later in the Lareh-forest association. South of this zone we reached that of the sub-aretie forest. The dorninant species were Abies sibirica, Picea obovata, and Pinus sibirica *. The sub-aretie forest zone lay scattered along the northern side of the different uplifts, which compose the Sayansk system, and varied from 70 to 100 miles in width from north to south. Immense areas of swamp punctuated the dense jungle of Siberian * The specimens collected on the expedition are Pinus Cembra, Linn, var. sibirica, P.Mayr. The variety seems only to differ physiologically from the species.—N. D. SIMPSON. 388 MR. M. P. PRICE ON THE VEGETATION OF Spruce and Pine, and everywhere the sub-aretie flora of northern Siberia with Sphagnum and Vaccinium association was dominant. Progress in this forest from the traveller’s point of view was difficult and dangerous. On the slopes of the valleys with southern aspects the forests of Abies sibirica and Pinus sibirica appeared to be weaker in growth and were possibly diminishing in area, for considerable forest fires had taken place here in recent years. Where the fires had occurred I saw indications of dry steppe- like flora, containing many types of Graminez accompanied by Aspen, Poplar, and Birch, creeping in and competing with the Vaccinium association. In addition to this there were certain places where the swamps appeared to be ina state of partial desiccation with evidences of former mossy hummocks, now dry and covered with grasses and species from the steppes further to the north. The second series of observations were made after entering the Upper Yenisei plateau by a low neck between two disconnected ridges of the Sayansk system. We descended the valley to the Sisti Kem for some dis- tance, but before its junction with the Bei Kem, turned east through the Larch forests and followed up a side stream, called by the natives the “арза,” to its source in another isolated uplift called the Таѕ ке) mountains. Crossing from here to the watershed of the Shabash River, we followed this down to its junction with the Kamsara River and finally reached the Upper Bei Kem. A further expedition was made towards the head-waters of the Bei Kem in the neighbourhood of Lake Todju Kul, after which a long journey was made in a raft down the Bei Kem, past a series of rapids into the steppes of the Ulu Kem and the Kemehik. In the upper regions of the Sisti Kem and Shabash Rivers, the valley bottoms of which average about 3000 feet in altitude, we found forests of Pinus sibirica accompanied by sub-arctic flora, indicating cold conditions in winter and a considerable rainfall in summer. This forest and association also covered the mountains of the Tashkel. In the lower reaches, averaging 2000 feet in altitude, the forest consisted of Larie sibirica scattered in park- like glades with natural meadows. The flora associated with this was of a distinet type and might be called the ** Siberian Larch-Forest Association.” In the Larch forest on the Japsa River I found Gentiana verna var. angu- losa, Vaccinium Vitis- Idea, Spiræa sp., Potentilla fruticosa, and Frythronium Dens-canis. On approaching the Tashkel mountains, forests of Pinus sibirica and Abies sibirica began to appear on the valley bottoms and reached up to the sides of the mountains to 5000 feet. The ground flora here consisted of Betula nana, Vaccinium Vitis-Idwa, Rhodedendron chrysanthum, Viola biflora. In swampy areas there were large beds of Primula nivalis and of Trollius asiaticus and [Iuphorbia lutescens. There appeared to be а succession of floral types on these Alpine meadows which changed as the summer advanced. Thus NORTH-WEST MONGOLIA AND CHINESE DZUNGARIA. 389 Primula and Trollius appeared as soon as the snow had gone, but in July the ‘shady forest association began to creep in and apparently constituted a large portion of the vegetation during the autumn. On the Upper Shabash River forests of Pinus sibirica with a variety of Alnus Alnobetula grew in dense jungles on the shady sides of the valley. ‘On the valley sides facing the sun, however, the mountain slopes were covered prineipally with serub of Birch, Aspen, and Poplar, accompanied by a vigorous flora of Euphorbia lutescens, Pronia anomala, and Aconitum. septentrionale. Relics of old forests of Pinus sibirica and Abies sibirica were to be seen in places. Large logs of these trees littered the mountain-sides up to 4000 feet, and there was considerable evidence that the Pine forest had been replaced by a broad-leaved forest within comparatively recent times, On the Ulug Tag mountain, an isolated peak between the watershed of the Shabash and Japsa Rivers, I observed the following floral zones typical of the Sayansk system, beginning from the valley bottom upwards. Zone 1. In the valley bottoms at 3000 feet Larch-forest association pre- dominated, containing Potentilla fruticosa, Betula nana, Larix sibirica, and Erythronium Dens-canis. Erythronium Dens-canis is of considerable interest, since its roots and tubers are used during the summer as food by the nomad tribes of Urian Hai or Soiots, who wander with reindeer all over these forests. The root is dried in the sun, and eaten with reindeer’s milk. Zone 2, at 4000 feet, consisted of thick forests of Pinus sibirica and Picea -obovata accompanied by Vaccinium Vitis-Idea and Sphagnum. Zone 3 began at a height of 4500 feet and consisted of Pinus sibirica and Abies sibirica in а creeping form. Zone 4, between 4500 and 5500 feet, consisted of serub-like Pinus sibirica and a widespread distribution of Rhododendron chrysanthum, Zone 5, from 5500 to 8000 feet (the mountain summit), containing only Betula nana in a creeping and very stunted form. Descending the Shabash River from its source, we traversed for a day forests of Pinus sibirica with its attending flora. Halfway between its source and its junction with the Bei Kem River, Larch forest with its floral association began. In this typical forest of Larix sibirica the trees grew from 10 to 12 feet apart, running from 3 to 6 feet in girth, and averaging about 75 feet in height. The ground flora here was typical of the Larch- forest association throughout the Upper Yenisei plateau and consisted of Spirea, Luphorbia lutescens, Polygonum polymorphum, Dracocephalum Ruyschiana, Veronica longifolia, Bupleurum longifolium var. aureum, Poten- tilla nivea, Myosotis palustris, Achillea impatiens, Aster alpinus, Galium boreale, Valeriana sambucifolia, Trifolium Lupinaster, Sanguisorba officinale, Oxytropis sp., Poa altaica, Phyllodoce taxifolia, Rosa acicularis, Vaccinium uliginosum, Lonicera cærulea, Pedicularis uncinata, Aconitum septentrionale. A few areas of Pinus sylvestris were to be seen growing on sandy banks by LINN. JOURN.— BOTANY, VOL. XLI. 2G 390 MR. M. P. PRICE ON THE VEGETATION OF the river-side. Some of these sandy river-terraces also contained a new and much drier floral association, which began to appear here for the first time. It was represented by Dianthus versicolor, Caragana Bungei and C. arbor- escens, Sedum hybridum, Thymus Serpyllum, Potentilla bifurca, Agropyron cristatum, Veronica incana. Higher up the Bei Kem River this steppe-like flora began to enlarge and covered some considerable areas edjoining the river. These areas were largely used as grazing-grounds for the Urian-Hai * sandwiched " in between the natives. The steppe-like association here was Siberian Lareh-forest association of the hills and that surrounding the river- banks. There was a large area of this type of steppe association in the neighbourhood of Lake Todju Kul. Descending the Bei Kem River we came to a series of rapids about 50 miles above its Junction with the Khua Kem. The plateau valley above the rapids stood at about 2500 feet in altitude and was clothed with dense jungle of Picea obovata, Larie sibirica, and Populus suaveolens. The mountains surrounding the gorge of the Bei Kem at this point were ascended by Mr. Carruthers, who observed that the forest of Pinus sibirica and Picea obovata was not so dense as on the Sayansk mountains. Не also observed that the ground was covered with deep half-dry moss, as if it were a sponge which had just run dry. The forest-line here was 5800 feet, and Pinus sibirica was the last tree on the forest-line. On the summit there was a flat tableland on which there was very little reindeer-moss but much grass. It seems probable that these mountains in the centre of the Upper Yenisei plateau are intermediate in climate between the Sayansk and the Tannu-ola mountains. ‘The more southern latitude brings less snow in winter than on the Sayansk and proportionately more heat in summer, while the altitudes in both cases are the same. In the valley of Bei Kem below the gorge, which is also continued in the Ulu Kem further to the west, the valley-sides become gradually barer and the dry steppe-like flora begins to creep in, till at last the forest completely disappears. It is worth noticing that throughout the upper reaches of the Upper Bei Kem Russian traders and settlers have attempted agriculture. Thus, near the junction of the Shabash and Bei Kem (about 3000 feet alt.), rye was grown in patches by the river. It was impossible to grow wheat on account of the short summer, and sometimes even rye failed to ripen. At a point just above the Bei Kem rapids (2800 feet) both rye and wheat were sown, but rye was the only certain crop. Just below the Bei Kem rapids (2000 feet) we found a fur-trader on the steppe growing wheat to perfection. Here the climate was, if anything, too dry, and it was apparently necessary to irrigate during the summer. Water-melons, cucumbers, apples, and pears б grown successfully. were also being NORTH-WEST MONGOLIA AND CHINESE DZUNGARIA. 391 B. NORTII-WEST MONGOLIAN PLATEAU. General Notes on the Floral Zones. The principal floral associations of North-West Mongolia can be divided into three groups consisting of the following :—1. Plateau-Desert Association ; 2. Larch-Forest Association; 2. Alpine Association. Although many species in these groups overlap, still, in general, each association can be said to occur in definite zones, which vary according to the two principal factors, altitude and latitude. Generally speaking, at northern latitudes and at low altitudes the same flora is found as in more southern latitudes at higher altitudes, but the Larch-Forest Association tends to thin out in southern latitudes, leaving the other two converging. Altitude and latitude are the factors which cause temperature, rainfall, and snowfall, and the degree and intensity of these natural conditions vary in almost exact relationship to the altitude and latitude all over the North- West Mongolian Plateau. 1. The Plateau-Desert Association occurs in all the most low-lying parts of the valley-bottoms, plains, and evaporating basins and all districts where the distance from the mountains is great and consequently the rainfall small or non-existent. Round some of the desert lakes a very thin zone of marsh flora is to be found, growing where saline moisture has reached the surface. With the exception of this and a few straggling patches of Larch forest, the whole of North-West Mongolia between the altitudes of 2000 and 7500 feet is covered with the Plateau-desert association. At the last-named altitude the colder climatic conditions and higher rainfall generally enable either the Larch-forest association or the Alpine association to ebtain the upper hand. The Plateau-desert association, however, is broken in a few places between 3000 and 7500 feet, for where special sheltered valleys shade the vegetation from the fierce summer sun, there isolated and straggling patches of the Larch-forest association can be seen. Plateau-desert association is perhaps best studied in North-West Mongolia at an altitude of about 6000 feet. It can be said to be sub-divided into two subordinate associations. The first of these is found more on the shady side of the valleys and in parts of the plains less exposed to cold or drying winds, and is characterised by species of the genus Caragana. The second subdivision is found in the driest, hottest, and most exposed plateau desert, and is the most widely distributed. The most characteristic species of the latter are :— P'otentilla sericea, Arenaria capillaris, Chenopodium frutescens, var., Stipa capillata, Artemisia argyræfolia, Oxytropis tragacanthoides. 9. The Larch-Forest Association is found scattered wherever conditions are suitable between certain altitudes. Thus in the Kemchik valley on the Upper Yenisei plateau, Larch forest is found on scattered areas between 3000 and 6000 feet. Some 80 miles to the south, in the Saklya valley on 2a2 -À 392 MR. M. P. PRICE ON THE VEGETATION OF the west of Lake Ubsa, the Larch forest oceurs between 6000 and 7000 feet. Some 40 miles to the south of this again, on the Kundelun mountains, the ag Larch forest occurs between 6300 and 7600 feet, while on the right bank of the Upper Kobdo River and round the Kobdo Lakes, the Larch-forest zone occurs between 7000 and 8000 feet. Thus the zone gradually rises in altitude as the southern latitudes are reached. But in the case of the Larch-forest association, latitude and altitade are not the only factors which control its distribution, for it appears that shelter from insolation, and perhaps wind, is a third factor to be taken into consideration. This is suggested from the fact that the Larch-forest association all over the North- West Mongolian plateau is found only on that side of the valley which has a northern aspect, while it reaches its best development in the shady glens of the mountains. Moreover, the complete absence of any Larch forest in the country between Achit Nor and the Kobdo River seems to suggest that a large area of open down country, even though it may be at a favourable altitude and latitude, iftoo exposed to wind and snow, is unfavourable for the development of Larch-forest association. In this area, therefore, which is drained by the left tributaries of the Kobdo River, namely, the Suok, the Taharty, the Olonor, and the Tsagangol Rivers, the Plateau-desert association merges into the Alpine association without any intermediate Larch-forest association. The following are its most characteristic species :— Larie sibirica, Vaccinium Vitis-eldwa, Aconitum sp., Potentilla bifurca. Pinus sibirica also occurs in this association in the extreme north, and is found as а straggling specimen as far south as the western Tannu-ola mountains, where it reaches the summit. It appears that the excess of sun and light is responsible for its absence in latitudes further south of this. 3. The Alpine Association is distributed in North-West Mongolia in the following areas :-—In the Kemehik valley of the Upper Yenisei plateau it is found on several isolated mountain masses between 6000 and 6500 feet. On the Kundelun mountains it begins at an altitude of 7000 feet, and further south still, on the right bank of the Kobdo River, it commences at 8000 feet. It reaches the snow-line at about 11,000 feet in the last two places, wherever there is sufficient soil. Тһе best development of the Alpine association is found on the left tributaries of the Upper Kobdo River, namely, on the Suok, the Taharty, the Olonor, and Tsagangol Rivers. Here a large area of rolling down country between 8000 and 10,090 feet alt. is the geographical feature, and is peculiarly favourable for the development of this flora. It is interesting to know that it is just here that Ovis ammon, the great mountain sheep of the Altai, is found in considerable numbers, and its distribution seems to coincide with the widespread distribution of the Alpine association. The charac- teristic species of the Alpine meadows of North-West Mongolia are :— G'entiana altaica, Gentiana prostrata, балтада Hirculus, Primula nivalis, Trollius asiaticus, Papaver nudicaule, Betula nana. NORTH-WEST MONGOLIA AND CHINESE DZUNGARIA. 393 Itinerary of the Evpedition on the N.W. Mongolian Plateau. The Kemchik River is a left tributary of the Upper Yenisei, joining the Ulu Kem just above the gorge, through which it flows to the lowlands ot Siberia. The vailey of the Kemchik was visited by the expedition during July 1910. Starting from Dja Kul, a frontier trading post (1880 feet) on the Ulu Kem River, the route lay westwards along the Kemchik for 50 miles. Here the mountain mass cf the Kizil Taiga was visited, after which the Kemehik valley was crossed south-west to the Tannu-ola mountains, The plains of the valley bottom on the Kemchik were covered with Plateau- desert association. On alluvial soil were found Caragana spinosa, Urtica dioicu, Elymus dasystachys. Оп northern slopes and in sheltered hollows, patches of the Larch-forest association were to be seen, accompanied by Potentilla bifurca and Aconitum barbatum. The mountain mass of the Kizil Taiga, which lay in the centre of the drainage area of the Kemchik, was surrounded by plateau-desert flora up to about 4000 feet. At this point Larch forest commenced in shady places and continued nearly up to the summit. Pinus sibirica was found in conjunction with Larig sibirica. The former slightly predominated on rocky ground, and the latter in those aspects more open and exposed to the sun. Natural regeneration of both these species was going on, but the Larch appeared to be badly affected by summer frosts. About the forest-line there was a con- siderable area covered with dead logs of Larch trees, larger than any growing at present below this line. It seemed that the forest at one time extended much higher up the mountain than at the present. The flora of the barren mountain tops (6500 feet) contains a mixture of both Alpine meadow and Larch-forest association apparently in competition with one another. The Lareh-forest association was represented by Potentilla bifurca, Spirea Vaccinium uliginosum, Aconitum sp., and Veratrum nigrum. The Alpine association was represented by Betula nana, Gentiana prostrata, and Dryas octopetala. There was a considerable amount also of Poa and Fescue grasses mixed in with these floras. In fact it seemed that two floral associations distinctly joined on the summit of the Kizil Taiga. Leaving the Yenisei basin by a right tributary of the Kemchik, the expedition crossed the Tannu-ola mountains into the plateau which drains into Lake Ubsa. The Tannu-ola mountains form а watershed between the inland drainage of North-West Mongolia and the Arctic drainage of Siberia. In its western end it presents a solid range of rolling downs and is crossed by several passes. The Bovashay Pass, crossed by the expedition at 6854 feet, was covered with forests of stunted Larch and Siberian Pine scattered about in open order, with much dead timber. Pinus sibirica was, in the main, dominant, with floral representatives from the Larch-forest association and a few Alpine meadow types. On a peak overlooking the Bovashay Pass, reindeer-moss, Sphagnum, Vaccinium uliginosum, Potentilla bifurca, and 394 MR. M. P. PRICE ON THE VEGETATION OF Aconitum sp. were found. This flora continued all the way to the summit. At 6500 feet Kosa spinosissima was seen. Both Larch and Siberian Pine reached the summit in a creeping form, and there were many places where dead logs of trees were lying. The. southern slopes of the Tannu-ola mountains between the Mongol guard posts of ** Borgitaita ” and * Bogdhonholat?" were bare, and covered with plateau-desert flora. There were two distinct subdivisions of this association here, one of which was characterised by Caragana arborescens and Cotoneaster melanocarpa. The other subdivision lay in those parts more exposed to the sun, and was represented by Potentilla sericea, Spirwa hypericifolia, Arenaria capillaris, Stipa capillata, Oxytropis tragacanthoides, Chenopodium frutescens, Anemone Bungeana. The North-West Mongolian plateau between the Tannu-ola mountains and the Great or Chinese Altai range presents a large tableland stretching north and south some 300 miles and averaging some 5000 feet in altitude. Both of these ranges of mountains converge westwards into the complex Siberian Altai system. The level of the plateau is lowest round the evaporating basins, and at Lake Ubsa sinks to 2270 feet, while at Achit Nor it is about 4000 feet. There are many lofty ranges and disjointed mountain masses on this plateau running up to 13,000 feet. The first of these ranges, which the expedition came to after crossing the Tannu-ola mountains, ran from north- west to south-east, and joined the western extremity of the Tannu-ola near the point where it converged into the Siberian Altai system. The river draining from this range into Lake Ubsa was called by the natives the Saklya River, and hence the name of Saklya mountains was given to the range from which it sprang. It was found that the floral association of the plateau-desert in the valley of the Saklya River, between 4000 and 6500 feet, contained plateau-desert type represented by Artemisia argyrefolia, Anemone ltegeliana, Arenaria capillaris, and Caragana spinosa. Between 6000 and 7500 feet there were patches of Larch forest with its accompanying association, represented by Aconitum sp. and Spiraea. From 7300 to 9000 feet there was a large development of Alpine meadow with scattered peat-bogs. The characteristic flora here was represented by Eriophorum Scheuchzeri, Dracocephalum imberbe, Epilobium hirsutum, Savijraga melaleuca, Potentilla nivea, Erigeron uniflorus, Cerastium lithospermifolium, Carex melanantha, Senecio aurantiacus, AMyosotis sylvatica, Pedicularis versicolor, Primula nivalis. Crossing from the Saklya River into the valley of the Kundelun, which is also a western tributary of Lake Ubsa, the expedition traversed stony desert- plateau lying between 5500 and 6500 feet. All the way there was almost a complete absence of vegetation, and the only species met with were Stipa capillata and Agropyron cristatum. In some places only dry stems of Stipa capillata were seen, showing that the herb had grown earlier in the NORTH-WEST MONGOLIA AND CHINESE DZUNGARIA. 395 season, but in summer was shrivelled by heat. There were evidences in the torrent beds of oceasional cloud-bursts, but the whole country was waterless and without springs. Ascending the Kundelun River, a great mountain mass was observed rising to 13,000 feet with many glaciers and snowfields. This system, which the expedition named the Kundelun mountains, is probably the one mentioned by Potanin, who visited its eastern side and called them the Turgun mountains. At “Kunde Kureen," the seat of a Mongol prince, altitude 5900 feet, the flora was of the plateau-desert type containing Arenaria capillaris var. nardifolia and Stipa capillata. At 6300 feet Larch forest commenced in shady places accompanied by Aconitum sp. The forest continued up to 7600 feet on the shady side of the valleys only. At 7000 feet the Alpine association began to creep in with Gentiana prostrata. At this height good grazing-land was found in the bottoms of the valleys, and the Mongol population grazed their flocks here during the latter part of the summer. Between 7500 and 7600 feet there is an area of dry peat-beds grass is now growing. Above this there was an area of bog and swamp. There were some indieations that the containing old tufts, upon which swamps once extended lower down the valley, and that the drier floral association is extending over the area once covered by Alpine meadow. At 8300 feet the expedition came upon the Kundelun glaciers, which descend from the snowfield between 11,000 and 13,000 feet. There were some evi- dences that these glaciers were retreating, for several recently evacuated moraines were to be seen, upon which vegetation of Sphagnum, Allardia glabra, and Sedum quadrifidum were beginning to appear. In the little glacial lakes Sphagnum and Ranunculus natans were obtained. Vegetation continued up to 11,000 feet, which can be taken as the line of the summer snow. The specimens found at this altitude were .lllardia glabra and Sedum quadrifidum. After leaving the Kundelun mountains the expedition visited the basin of Lake Uriu Nor, and, crossing the Barmen mountains to the south, reached the watershed of the Upper Kobdo River. Round Lake Uriu Nor (height 4500 feet) there was a peculiar type of flora, which was found right on the edge of the lake, growing in the marshes and stagnant pools. It was represented by Artemisia Sieversiana, Nepeta botryoides, Anabasis brevifolia, and Ranunculus Cymbalaria. There was evidence that the lake had once been at a higher level, for strands of gravel lay at from ten to thirty feet above the present water-level. The lake had no outlet, and therefore indicates in its water-level any variation in the climatic conditions of this part of North-West Mongolia. On the Barmen mountains, 8200 feet, south of Lake Uriu Nor, Alpine meadows with Betula nana were discovered. Larch forest was seen in shady places at about 7500 feet. This is also the height above which late summer 396 MR. M. P, PRICE ON THE VEGETATION OF and early autumn snow falls. It is probable that the latter determined the limit of the Larch forest. South of the Darmen mountains on the plains of Achit Nor (4500 feet), which drains into the Upper Kobdo River, concentric rings of vegetation were to be observed. In the marshes and shallow lagoons immediately round the lake were to be seen (Гана maritima, Chenopodium glaucum, Suwda maritima, Triglochin palustre, Juncus Gerardi, and Agrostis vulgaris. Beyond the marshes on moist, sandy loam, where vegetation was just above the water-table, the following flora was seen: Salicornia herbacea, Carex cespitosa, Carew capillaris, Hordeum pratense, and Lris ensata. On the stony desert, out of reach of the water-table, were found representatives of the Plateau-desert association, particularly Stipa capillata. Leaving the plain of Achit Nor and ascending the Kobdo River by its affluent tributary the Suok River, the expedition crossed the tableland, averaging 5000 feet alt. and rising in rolling downs to 8000 feet. After crossing the Suok valley, those of the Taharty, Olonor, and Tsagangol were each traversed in turn, till finally, the Kobdo Lakes were reached. Between 7000 and 8000 feet the rolling downs were covered with vegetation of the Plateau-desert association, represented by Oxytropis tra- gacanthoides, Artemisia argyrefolia, Stipa capillata, Chenopodium frutescens, Tanacetum frutieulosum, Elymus dasystachys, Allium fistulosum. At 8000 feet Alpine association began to take the place of Plateau-desert association. On that part of the valley with northern and shady aspects this type consisted largely of Polygonum Bistorta, P. viviparum, and Betula nana. In. the upper part of the Alpine meadows, between 8300 and 9000 feet, the Alpine association was spread out over a large area of rolling downs in the Upper Olonor valley. The characteristic species here were Papaver nudicaule, Saxifraga Mirculus, and Gentiana prostrata. On reaching the IXobdo Lakes, which lie just to the north of the Great Altai range, the Plateau-desert association was found between 6300 and 7500 feet, represented by Stipa capillata, Owytropls tragacanthoides, Cheno- podium frutescens. Round the Kobdo Lakes, at 7000 feet, Larch forest again was to be seen in shady places all over the northern slopes of the Great Altai range. The Larch forest contained Betula nana, Potentilla bifurca, and reached to the height of 8500 feet. Between 8000 and 9000 feet there was a large development of Alpine meadow which reached to 9500 feet. The expedition crossed the Great or Chinese Altai mountains by the Urkhogaitu Pass, 9500 feet, and following the valley of the Kran River on the south side of the range, reached the plains of the Upper or Black Irtish in Dzungaria. On the Kran River there was a considerable development of Siberian Larch forest between 3000 and 6700 feet in shady places, accompanied by Aconitum sp., Spiræa, Vaccinium Vitis-ldiea, Rosa acicularis, Rosa spinosissima, Sam- bucus racemosa, Thalictrum petaloideum, Lonicera ewrulea, Cotoneaster melanocarpa, Berberis heteropoda, Althwa rosea, and Potentilla chrysantha. NORTH-WEST MONGOLIA AND CHINESE DZUNGARIA. 397 C. DZUNGARIA. Itinerary and General Notes. South of the North-West Mongolian plateau lies an area of comparative lowland, bounded on the north hy the wall of the Great or Chinese Altai, and on the south by the main range of Tian Shan. The average altitude of the plain is about 1500 feet, the highest point being 4000 feet and lowest about 700 feet above the level of the sea. The area is drained in the south by rivers which flow iuto small evaporating basins, while most of the north is drained by the Upper or Black Irtish and finds its way ultimately to the Arctic. Towards the north-west, therefore, these plains of Dzungaria merge without any perceptible break into the lowlands of Western Siberia, There are, however, three ranges, namely, the Ala Tau, Barlik, and Sair mountains, which cross the plain from north-east to south-west, but which are disjointed and severed by intervening pieces of lowland, so that they do not form an effective barrier to the drainage northward. | Eastwards the steppes merge into the Gobi Desert of Central China. The Great Altai range, which bounds the Dzungarian plains on the north, runs south-eastwards towards the main range of the Tian Shan, which, in turn, runs east and west. A gap of over 100 miles separates the eastern extremities of these ranges, and thus the plains of Dzungaria pass into the plains of Central China without a break through this gap. Descending from the North-West Mongolian plateau and crossing the Great Altai range, the expedition reached the Chinese town of “ Sharasume,” or “Тина,” in Sept. 1910, on the southern foothills of the Great Altai mountains. The plains of the Black Irtish were then crossed, leaving Lake Ulun-gur to the east and reaching the valley of Kobuk. Here the southern offshoot of the Sair mountains was crossed, which is one of the disjointed ranges traversing the Dzungarian plain. Ultimately the Chinese town of * Chuguchak,” or “Tarbagatai,” was reached on the plains of the Emil, whence the route lay direct south to Kuldja, through the Dzungarian gap and over the Tian Shan. The floral associations of Dzungaria do not differ widely from those of the North-West Mongolian plateau. During the journey a large number of species were met with common to both districts, but it was found on pro- ceeding southwards that several new species began gradually to creep in. The more southern latitudes, which are exposed to drought and fierce heat of the sun in summer, create conditions favourable for the driest desert floral association. After leaving the town of “Sharasume,” an area of rugged, stony hills was traversed, covered with desert floral association, which was in every way typical of those described in North-West Mongolia. Thus the following species were collected in considerable abundance :— Artemisia Lercheana, 998 MR. M. P. PRICE ON THE VEGETATION OF Atraphawis lanceolata, Echinops Ritro, Potentilla Anserina, Leonurus lanatus. The following new types were seen for the first time in their apparently most northerly limit :—Setaria viridis, Cannabis sativa, Halimodendron argenteum, Haloxylon Ammodendron, and Astragalus Pallasii. Proceeding southwards, the hills, which lay between 1700 and 2300 feet, were replaced by a plain, which lay between 1500 and 1700 feet. The plain was largely alluvial, with some patches of blown sand near the Black irtish River. As the river meandered north-westwards it was covered with breaks of Poplar and Willow. On the alluvial desert there appeared //alimodendron argenteum, Sophora alopecuroides, Glycyrrhiza uralensis, Eurotia ceratoides, var., Artemisia Lercheana, Elymus giganteus, and Tamarix sp. Leaving this low-lying plain and proceeding southwards the altitude rose to a plateau, which lay to the north-east of the Sair mountains. This range, which runs roughly east and west, joins on to the offshoots of the Tarbagatai and Barlik mountains and forms part of the disjointed range which runs across Dzungaria from south-west to north-east. The plateau to the south of the Sair mountains, which was drained by the Kobuk River, lay between 2000 and 5000 feet. On it were found .Глетопе Bungeana (the same as in North- West Mongolia), Anemone patens, Iris ensata, Artemisia Lercheana, and Spired hypericifolia. On rising to 5500 feet on a pass connecting a southern offshoot of the Sair mountains with a northern offshoot of the Barlik, small patches of Lari sibiriee were seen in places sheltered from the sun. With it were also the accompanying flora, characteristic of Southern. Siberia and North-West Mongolia, namely, Aconitum sp., Potentilla bifurca var. canescens, Rosa spinosissima, Anemone Bungeana, and Juniperus pseudo-sabina. Descending to the plain of the River Emil, which flows westwards into Lake Ala Kul, the altitude was found to lie between 1600 and 2500 feet and largely consisted of alluvium. In the highest and driest parts of the plain Artemisia Lercheana, Stipa capillata, and Anemone patens were predominant ; while in the lower parts nearer the water-table the following species predominated : Glycyrrhiza uralensis and Elymus dasystachys. South of the plain of the Emil and on the northern slopes of the Barlik mountains were found the most northerly specimens of Picea Schrenkiana, accompanied by an association partly characteristic of the Larch forest of North-West Mongolia, but containing also many new species. Unfortunately the expedition reached this point too late in the year to obtain representative specimens of the flora, for the snow had already begun to cover the altitudes which lay between 5000 and 6000 feet. It was observed, however, that the most southerly limit of Larie sibirica was on the southern slopes of the Sair mountains, while the most northerly limit of Picea Schrenkiana lay on the northern side of the Barlik mountains. Crossing the Ala Tau mountains on the way to Kuldja and the Ili, large forests of Picea Sehrenkiana were observed rising to an altitude of over 9000 feet, but the snow was too deep to enable any investigation of the ground flora to be made. NORTH-WEST MONGOLIA AND CHINESE DZUNGARIA. 399 II. ENUMERATION OF THE PLANTS. By N. D. SIMPSON. DICOTYLEDONES. RANUNCULACEAE, CLEMATIS JETHUSIFOLIA, Turez. No. 489. In sheltered gullies with northerly aspect, chiefly associated with stunted Larch forest, in the Northern foothills of the Tannu-ola Mts. between Dja Kul and Djardan. Distribution. Mongolia, N. China, and Manchuria. CLEMATIS ALPINA, Mill., var. SIBIRICA, /tegel et Til. No. 201. Moist forest glades near rivers, climbing dead stumps or on basalt rocks, S.E. of Kushabar on the Amil River. Distribution. Siberia and N. Russia. THALICTRUM PETALOIDEUM, Linn. No. 497. Driest parts of open steppe between the flood-line of the river and the Larch-forest zone, Upper Bei Kem and Dora Kem. Distribution. Siberia, Manchuria, and N. China, Lecoyer. THALICTRUM MINUS, Linn., var. ELATUM, Lecoyer. No. 312. Dry slopes up to 900 m. Kushabar Range of the Sayansk Mts. Distribution. Europe, Asia Minor eastwards through Siberia to Japan, Lecoyer. ANEMONE BUNGEANA, Pritz. No. 17. Dry mountain summits where not too rocky, Kizil Taiga, Lower Kemchik. No. 32. Dry desert hill-slopes and upland plateau valleys up to 2150 m., W. Tannu-ola Mts. Distribution. N. Mongolia and Altai. ANEMONE КЕСЕІЛАХА, Маат. No. 68. Plateau valleys up to 2150 m., Upper Saklya River, W. "Tannu-ola Mts. Distribution. Siberia, Turkestan, N. Mongolia, and China. 400 MR. N. D. SIMPSON ON THE PLANTS OF ANEMONE sp. ($ Pulsatilla). No. 1. Hilly steppe 270 m. near Borodina. ANEMONE PATENS, Linn. No. 3. Steppe, Minnusinsk, Siberia, Distribution, Central Europe, Mongolia, Turkestan, and N. America. ANEMONE PATENS, Linn., var. NUTTALLIANA, A. Gray, flore ochroleuco. No. 2607. Edges of cultivated land with Birch and grasses on. dry banks, Kushabar. Distribution. N. Mongolia and N. America. ANEMONE ALTAICA, Fisch. No. 259a. Damp hollows in the “Таса? or forest under the shade of Abies sibirica and Populus suaveolens associated with grasses ; alt. above the sea 320 m., in forests round Kushabar, Amil River. No. 321a. 1000 m. in Spruce Taiga, growing under melting snow, Chukuok Ridge, Amil River. Distribution. Altai, N. China, and Japan. ANEMONE BAICALENSIS, Тирес. No. 278. Shade of Birch, Pine, Spruce, and Poplar forest where not too marshy ; very common and universal forest-shade plant, Kushabar. Distribution. N. and central China, Manchuria, and westwards to the Yenisei. ANEMONE CJERULEA, DC. No. 326. Moist places near rivers and streams and in moist glades of the Spruce forest, Upper Amil River. Distribution. Central Asia and Altai, N.E. Siberia and Japan. ANEMONE RANUNCULOIDES, Linn. Distribution. Europe and eastwards as far as the Baikal region. ANEMONE REFLEXA, Steph. No, 257a. Pine, Birch, Poplar, and Spruce Taiga, in shade, forests round Kushabar, Amil Hiver. | Distribution, Siberia from the River Irtish eastwards to Kamtchatka. CALLIANTHEMUM RUT.EFOLIUM, €. А. Mey. No. 340. Moist meadows near rivers, also in alpine meadows in the Upper Pine forest, Sistikem and Japsa Hivers. Distribution. Southern Europe eastwards through central Asia, Turk- estan to Yunnan. NORTH-WEST MONGOLIA AND CHINESE DZUNGARIA. 401 RANUNCULUS AFFINIS, k. Br., var. 8. TANGUTICUS, Maxim., forma DASYCARPUS, No. 65. Upland plateau valleys on dry slopes at about 2150 m. on the W. Tannu-ola Mts. at the head of the Saklya Hiver. Distribution (of var.). Kansu and N. Thibet, Mazim. RANUNCULUS ALTAICUS, Laem. No. 379. Mountain-summits on dry patches and among rocky boulders, alt. 1800 m., Ulug Taiga, Sayansk Mts., Upper Japsa Mts. Distribution. Turkestan eastwards to the Behring Straits, and in China. RANUNCULUS CYMBALARIA, Pursh. No. 91. Marshes and lagoons on the dry side of desert lakes and on lake shores where submerged in spring, Uriu Nor and Achit Nor. Distribution. Altai, Tian Shan, and Arctie Siberia. RANUNCULUS PROPINQUUS, C. A. Mey. No. 328. Sandy gravel of the dry rivers near the Upper Amil River. Distribution. Southern Siberia and Altai. RANUNCULUS NATANS, С. А. Mey., spec. sterilia. No. 80. Small shallow lakes at the foot of Kundelun glaciers with Sphagnum and Eriophorum. Distribution. N.W. Mongolia, Baikal region, and North America. RANUNCULUS RADICANS, C. А. Mey. No. 407. Sandy banks on edges of rivers, Lower Kamsara River. Distribution. Southern Siberia, Altai, and N. China. RANUNCULUS SCELERATUS, Linn. No. 438. Swamps at the margin of Lake Todju Kul. Distribution. Europe eastwards to the Loo Choo Islands, southwards to Annam and in N. Africa. RANUNCULUS SPHZROSPERMUS, Boiss. et Blanch. No. 105. In marshes and lagoons by the sides of desert lakes, Achit Nor, and mountain lakes on the Yamartu Plateau. Distribution. Morocco, Mesopotamia, and Persia. TROLLIUS ASIATICUS, Linn. No. 265a. On the edges of cultivated land and Pine forest shade, Kushabar. Distribution. The Altai and Ala Tau Mts. eastwards to Manchuria. 409 MR. N. D. SIMPSON ON THE PLANTS OF TROLLIUS CHINENSIS, Bunge ? No. 262 а. Moist places where not water-logged, Kushabar and up the Amil River. This plant according to the keys should be T. chinensis, Bunge, but it differs from that plant, however, in having its style passing gradually into the carpel and not abruptly springing from it. This specimen agrees in detail with a cultivated specimen from the garden of M. Vilmorin in Herb. Gay. AQUILEGIA VULGARIS, Linn. No. 334. On rocky mountain slopes at 1600 m. in the crevices of boulders, also on the upper valley steppe, Sayansk Mts, White Mt., and Upper Japsa Valley. It is identical with Wilson's specimen no. 1331, Herb. Kew. Distribution. Through Europe eastwards to China. DELPHINIUM MaackKIANUM, Kegel, No. 25. Dry parts of valley bottoms and often with Lara shade association, Kindergay Valley and Tulu in the N. Tannu-ola Mts. Distribution. Manchuria. ACONITUM AMBIGUUM, Zteichb., ? No. 500. High upland meadows where the soil is dry peat, at 1500 m., Lower Kemchik, Kizil Taiga, and shores of Sul Kul. This plant is Aconitum Napellus, Linn., var. 8. al pinum, lusus a. ambiguum, Hegel, from Siberia altaica leg. Mardovkin, in the Kew Herbarium. It is near A. ambiguum, Reichb., but the hood is more curved. It is an undescribed species, but the material is insufficient for description. ACONITUM SEPTENTRIONALE, Köll. No. 371. Dry slopes of mountains up to 900 m., in the Kandart Range, Sayansk Mts. Distribution. Europe: Norway, Sweden and Russia. Asia: China and Japan. ACONITUM BARBATUM, Patrin. No. 485. Shade of Larch forests in shaded valley bottoms and on northern slopes, Northern foothills of. Tannu-ola Mts. between Dja Kul and Djardan Hiver. Distribution. Irkutsk district, Manchuria, and China. АСТ ЖА SPICATA, Linn. No. 304. Shade of Spruce forest, Amil River. Distribution. Europe, Siberia, Daikal region, Ussuri, China, and Japan. NORTH-WEST MONGOLIA AND CHINESE DZUNGARIA. 403 PÆONIA ANOMALA, Linn., forma eapsulis glabris. No. 293. Poplar and Spruce forests in open glades up to 600 m., Amil River. Distribution. Caucasus Mts., Daikal region, and Turkestan. BERBERIDE. BERBERIS HETEROPODA, Schrenk. No. 139. Southern aspects, 900 m. to 1500 m., Southern Great Altai, Upper Kran River in the basin of Black Irtish. Distribution. Mongolia and Eastern Turkestan. BERBERIS SIBIRICA, Pall. No. 335. Crevices of rocks at 1600 m., White Mountain in the Sayansk Mountains. Distribution. Dzungaria eastwards to Manchuria. NYMPHÆACEÆ. NYMPHÆA TETRAGONA, Georgi. No. 439. Todju Kul lake, near the margin in about 1 m. of water. Distribution. Eastern Europe, Asia, and N. America, Conard. PAPAVERACEÆ. PAPAVER NUDICAULE, Linn., subsp. MICROCARPUM, Fedde. No. 380a. On the summit of the Ulug Taiga on dry patches amongst rocky boulders at altitudes over 2300 m. Distribution (of subsp.). Arctic and sub-aretie Asia, Fedde. Subsp. XANTHOPETALUM, Fedde. No. 380%. The same habitat and locality. Distribution (of subsp.). Central Asia, throughout Siberia and in N. China, Fedde. CHELIDONIUM MAJUs, Linn, No. 316. Moist open places in forests or Taiga on the Amil River. Distribution. Europe, Asia, N. America, and N. Africa southwards to Teneriffe. CoRYDALIS BRACTEATA, Pers. No. 255. Moist peaty loam near the bank of the Amil River under shade of Salir Capræa bushes. About 100 miles S.E. of Minnusinsk near the village of Kushabar. Distribution. Yenisei and Altai Mts. 404 MR. N. D. SIMPSON ON THE PLANTS OF ('ORYDALIS SOLIDA, Sw. Kushabar, Minnusinsk Division. Distribution. Central Europe, Asia Minor, throughout Turkestan and Mongolia, Manchuria, Korea, Northern China, and in Japan. CRUCIFERZE. NASTURTIUM PALUSTRE, DC. No. 435. Swamps at the edge of Todju Kul. No. 446. On dry sandy banks by the River Bei Kem, under the flood- mark, so only growing in midsummer, Distribution, Europe, Asia, N. Africa, N. and 8. America. ARABIS INCARNATA, Pall, No. 134. Dry steppe near the Upper Bei Kem. Distribution. Asia Minor, Southern Siberia, and the Altai. ALYSSUM FISCHERIANUM, D) C. ex deseript. No. 480. On very dry rocky slopes in an almost desert flora, Ulu Kem, Dja Kul. Distribution. Dahuria. This specimen is the same plant as the specimen in Herb. Kew. “A. lenense, Adams. No. 411. Plantæ Dahuricæ, leg. Karo.” DRABA NEMORALIS, Linn., var. а. BREVIPES, DC. No. 342a. Dry banks in the Sistikem Valley, in the moist Laria association, Vrianhai country. Var. NEMORALIS, Ehrh. (pro specie). No. 342 6. Distribution. Europe, N. America, Turkestan, and the Altai eastwards to Manchuria. CARDAMINE PRATENSIS, Linn., forma C. PARVIFOLIA, Wimm. et Grab. No. 273. Edges of swamps associated with serub Birch and Caltha, Kushabar. Distribution. Western Siberia, O. Schultz. HEsPERIS MATRONALIS, Linn., var. y. SIBIRICA, DC. Found near Kriloff. Distribution, Altai. SMELOWSKIA CALYCINA, C. 1. Mey. No. 118a. опу desert on hill-sides and in plateau valleys up to 2450 m. NORTH-WEST MONGOLIA AND CHINESE DZUNGARIA. 405 under the driest vegetative conditions ; southern Tannu-ola Mts., Achit Nor basin, Suok Valley, and on the N. side of the Altai Mts. Distribution. N. Mongolia, Altai, and the Rocky Mts. of N. America. ERYSIMUM ALTAICUM, C. A. Mey., var. у. HUMILLIMUM, Ledeb. No. 33. Dry desert hill-slopes and upland valley plateaus up to 2150 m., Bodhon Valley, W. Tannu-ola Mts. Distribution (of variety). North and West Mongolia and Dahuria. ERYSIMUM CHEIRANTHOIDES, Linn. Distribution. Europe, N. Asia, and N. America. LEPIDIUM LATIFOLIUM, Linn., var. AFFINE, C. A. Mey. No. 494. Driest hill-slopes and valley-bottoms, sandy and gravelly places, Dja Kul and Djardan valleys. Distribution. N. and E. Mongolia, and China. RAPHANUS SATIVUS, Linn. No. 42. Cultivated in Chinese gardens, the root is eaten, Bogdo-ola. Distribution. Wherever there is cultivation. VIOLACEÆ. VIOLA ALTAICA, Pall. No. 337. Rocky places on the White Mountain, Sayansk Mts., 1800 m. ; also in meadows near rivers on well-drained land, Argaiak River. No. 365, flore albo. Marshy meadows up to 1200 m. (mid-season growth), Upper Japsa, Shabash, and Kandart systems, Distribution. Asia Minor, Turkestan, southern Siberia, and the Altai. VIOLA BIFLORA, Linn. No. 360. Dry mountain summits, Sayansk Mts., Upper Kandart and Japsa systems. Distribution. Europe, Turkestan, N.W. Mongolia, Kamtchatka, China and Japan, extending southwards into northern Thibet. VIOLA CANINA, Linn. No. 266. Edges of cultivated land and shade of forests, Kushabar Distribution. Northern temperate regions, extending southwards to Kashmir and N. India. VIOLA UNIFLORA, Linn. No. 2626. Sayansk Mts. in Upper Kandart and Japsa systems, This is the typical plant as figured in Gmelin’s ‘Flora Sibirica, tab. 48. fig. 5. Distribution. Western and southern Siberia and northern Mongolia. LINN. JOURN. — BOTANY, VOL. XLI. 9н 406 MR. N. D. SIMPSON ON THE PLANTS OF POLYGALACEA. POLYGALA VULGARIS, Linn. No. 288. Dry banks under shade of Pine and Birch, in forests round Kushabar ; and barren and dry hill-slopes, Kemchik basin, Tannu-ola Mts. Distribution. Europe, Asia Minor, southern Siberia, and Altai, Chodat. CARYOPHYLLACE/E. DIANTHUS SUPERBUS, Linn. No. 451. Larch association type, Sabieff, Lower Bei Kem. Distribution, Europe, south and east ; Asia, in Mongolia, China, and Thibet, F. N. Williams. DIANTHUS VERSICOLOR, Fisch. No. 413. River-terraces and desert parts of open steppe between flood- line of rivers and the Larch-forest zone, Kamsara and Bei Kem Rivers. No. 447. On dry sandy banks by the River Bei Kem, under flood-mark, so only growing in midsummer. Distribution. Mongolia and Dahuria, F. N. Williams. GYPSOPHILA DESERTORUM, Fenzl. No. 481. Very dry rocky hill-slopes, almost desert flora, Dja Kul, Ulu Kem. Distribution, N. and N.W. Mongolia. SILENE REPENS, Patrin. No. 443. On dry sandy banks Бу the River Bei Kem, under flood-mark, so only growing in summer. Distribution. Russia, Siberia, Mongolia, Manchuria, China and Japan, Rohrbach. LYCHNIS siBIRICA, Linn. No. 405. Driest floral type of open steppe in valley-bottoms or on a dry river terrace, Upper Bei Kem. Distribution. Baikal region, Dahuria, and Amur province. STELLARIA DICHOTOMA, Linn., var. 9. HETEROPHYLLA, Ledeb. No. 450. Larch association type, Sabieff, Lower Bei Kem. Distribution. Turkestan, N. Mongolia, and Baikal region. NORTH-WEST MONGOLIA AND CHINESE DZUNGARIA. 407 STELLARIA NEMORUM, Linn. No. 300. Shade of Spruce, Birch and Poplar forests, very common and universal, Amil River. Distribution. Europe. This appears to be the true European species. CERASTIUM DAVURICUM, Fisch. No. 124. Southern aspects of the Great Altai, Upper Kran River, in the basin of Black Irtish, 900 to 1700 m. Distribution. Turkestan and Mongolia ; Siberia from the Caucasus to the Amur River, extending southwards to Kashmir and N.W. India. CERASTIUM LITHOSPERMIFOLIUM, Fisch. No. 57. Dry shady slopes where some soil has accumulated, mountain- sides 2600 m., Tannu-ola Mts., head of Saklya River. Distribution. Turkestan and N. Mongolia. ARENARIA sp. nov. ? No. 915. Highest mountain-tops 1950 m., also open steppe valley-bottoms with dry flora, range of Sayansk Mts., steppes of. Shabash Valley, Kamsara River. ARENARIA CAPILLARIS, Poir., e. FORMOSA, Fisch., lusus a. ALPINUS, Regel. No. 36. Dry desert hill-slopes and upland valley plateaus up to 2100 m., Bodhon Valley, W. Tannu-ola Mts. ARENARIA CAPILLARIS, Poir., $. NARDIFOLIA, Ledeb. No. 55. Dry valley bottoms, rocky hill-slopes and desert flora 1200 to 2750 m., in alpine meadows on mountain-sides, W. Tannu-ola Mts. Distribution (of species). The Ural Mts. eastward to British Columbia and Western United States and extending northwards into the Arctic Circle, F. N. Williams. TAMARISCINE Æ. TAMARIX sp. No. 164. Alluvial and sandy plains at 760 m. and under. Medium dry conditions near dry watercourses and occasionally moist hollows, Kemchik River. No. 199. Alluvial and gravel deserts, Borotella plains and south of Dzungarian Gap. lt is probable that these two specimens are the same species, perhaps T. Pallasii, Desv. 2H? 408 MR. N. D. SIMPSON ON THE PLANTS OF REAUMURIA SOONGARICA, Мал. No. 200. Alluvial desert, Borotella plains (often where saline). Distribution. Turkestan, Altai, western Mongolia, and northern Thibet. PORTULACACE XE. CLAYTONIA ARCTICA, Adams. No. 978. Summit of Mount Ulug Taiga, dry patches on rocky boulders over 1800 m., Sayansk Mts. Distribution. Siberia, N. Mongolia, and Hall Island in the Behring Sea. MALVACEZ. ALTHJEA ROSEA, Cav. No. 123. Southern aspects, 900 to 1700 m., southern Great Altai Mts., Upper Kran River, basin of Black Irtish, Dzungaria. Distribution. South-eastern Europe, Asia Minor, Cyprus, Kashmir, N.W. India, southern China, and Japan. LINACE. LINUM PERENNE, Linn., B. siBIRICUM, Schiede. No. 461. Dry valley steppe near rivers, when occasionally flooded, Ulu. Kem. Distribution, N.W. Mongolia, Dahuria, and southern China. ZYGOPHYLLACEJ. NITRARIA SCHOBERI, Linn. No. 198. Alluvial and gravel deserts, Borotella plains and south of Dzungarian Gap. Distribution. Southern Russia, Caspian Sea, Turkestan and Mongolia, Persia and Afghanistan ; N. Africa as far south as Senegal. GERANIACEJE. OXALIS ACETOSELLA, Linn. No. 298. Shade of Spruce and Larch and Pine forest, where the soil is wet, associated with mosses, ferns, and lycopodiums, Amil River. Distribution. Europe, North America, Kashmir, northern Himalayas, and Amur River. NORTH-WEST MONGOLIA AND CHINESE DZUNGARIA. 409 GERANIUM ALBIFLORUM, Ledeb. No. 297. Shade of Spruce, Birch, and Poplar forests on the Amil River. Very common and universal. Distribution. Siberia, Yenisei and Baikal, southwards through northern Mongolia to Dzungaria and Turkestan. The flowers of this species are purple in the bud, but are pale when fully expanded. RUTACEAJE. PEGANUM HARMALA, Linn. No. 203. Desert on the Chuguchak plain, Dzungarian Gap, and Borotella plains. Distribution. Southern Europe, northern Africa, tropical Arabia, Persia, Afghanistan, extending eastwards through N.W. India into southern China. LEGUMINOSJE. THERMOPSIS LANCEOLATA, R. Br. No. 113. Dunes of blown sand in the desert in the Achit-Nor basin. Distribution. Southern Siberia, Mongolia, western China, and northern "Thibet. TRIFOLIUM LUPINASTER, Linn. No. 393. Steppe of valley-bottoms, Shabash and Kamsara Rivers. No. 431. Shade of Larch forest, Upper Dei Kem and Doro Kem Rivers. Distribution. Russia eastwards to Japan. LOTUS coRNICULATUS, Linn. No. 456. Driest part of valley steppe, Ulu Kem. Distribution. World-wide. HALIMODENDRON ARGENTEUM, DC. No.163. Alluvial and sandy plains at 760 m. and under. Medium dry conditions, near dry watercourses and occasionally moist hollows, Kemchik Rüver. Distribution. The Caucasus Mts., Dzungaria, and N. Mongolia. CARAGANA ARBORESOENS, Lam.? No. 414 а. Terraces of Kamsara and Upper Bei Kem Rivers and desert parts of open steppe, between the flood-line of the river and the Larch-forest zone. Distribution, Turkestan and Tomsk eastwards to Manchuria. The material is poor, there being no flowers or fruit, 410 MR. N. P. SIMPSON ON THE PLANTS OF CARAGANA BUNGEI, Ledeb. No. 4l4b. Distribution. N. Mongolia. CARAGANA PYGMÆA, DC. No. 2. Steppe near Minnusinsk at 270 m. No. 202. Alluvial and gravel desert on the Borotella plains. Distribution. Southern Siberia, Mongolia, Turkestan, N. China, and western Thibet. CARAGANA SPINOSA, DC. No. 479. Dry alluvial steppe, Ulu Kem, Dja Kul. Distribution, Southern Siberia, Mongolia, and N. China. /ARAGANA 8р. No. 179. Medium dry sandy places in the plains of the Upper Irtish, 460 to 550 m. This plant agrees with C. conferta, Benth., as regards stipules, spines, and pubescenee, but the bark is totally different. ASTRAGALUS ALPINUS, Zinn. No. 445. On dry sandy banks by the River Bei Kem. Under flood-mark and only growing in summer. Distribution. Alpine regions of Europe, Asia, and N. America. ASTRAGALUS DASYGLOTTIS, Fisch. No. 458. Driest part of the Ulu Kem Valley steppe. Distribution, The Altai and Turkestan. ASTRAGALUS PALLASI, Fisch. No. 181. Dry stony desert hills at 600 m., Karin Nairn Hills, Upper Irtish basin. Distribution. Turcomania and Turkestan. ASTRAGALUS sp., $ Phaca, Bunge. No. 401. Sandy banks near the Lower Kamsara River. OxvrROPIS sp. cf. O. platysema, C. .1. Mey. No. 52. Mountain-sides above 2150 m. where the soil is either moist and peaty and covered with alpine meadows, or dry shady slopes where some soil has accumulated. W. Tannu-ola Mts. at the head of the Saklya River. This specimen differs from О. platysema in having calyx-teeth one-third the size of the tube, teeth 2 mm., tube 7 mm., instead of being equal in size. The vexillum also is emarginate, and not entire as in O. platysema. NORTH-WEST MONGOLIA AND CHINESE DZUNGARIA. 411 OXYTROPFIS sp. cf. O. sulfurea, Fisch. No. 395. Open steppe valleys of the Shabash and Kamsara Rivers. OXYTROPIS TRAGACANTHOIDES, Fisch. No. 115. Stony desert on hill-sides and in plateau valleys up to 2450 m. under the driest vegetative conditions in the S. Tannu-ola Mts., Achit-Nor basin, and Great Altai Mts., north side, in the Suok Valley. Distribution. The Altai region. This plant is used for fuel by the Mongols. GLYCYRRHIZA URALENSIS, Fisch. No. 175. Alluvial plains where slightly moist or sand dunes above water- level. Irrigated fields near Dja Kul and sandy plains of Upper Irtish basin. G. uralensis differs considerably from G. glandulifera, In the Herbarium, however, there is some confusion, and there appear to be intermediate forms between this plant and the true G. glandulifera of Waldstein and Kitaibel, which is a European plant. ALHAGI KinaursonuM, Sehrenk. No. 204. Alluvial flats between Ala Kul and Ulu Nor, Dzungarian Gap. Distribution. Dzungaria. Latuyrus Fnorowir, N. D. Simpson, sp. nov. (РІ. 21. figs. 8-14.) Ab Orobo verno L., foliis mucronatis nec acuminatis, foliorum rachi вере dilatata, foliolis in margine minutissime papilloso-denticulatis, racemis paucifloris et calycis dente inferiore lanceolato acuto nee lineari-lanceolato acuminato distinguendus. Caules glabri, canaliculati. Folia 3-4-juga ; rachis glabra, вере dilatata ; foliola 2-4 cm. longa, 0°6-1 cm. lata, membranaceo-chartacea, anguste oblonga, mucronata nec acuminata, margine papilloso-denticulata, пес ciliolata ; stipule semisagittate, superiores foliolis duplo breviores usque ad 2 em. longs, inferiores multoties minores 0:7 em. longe. Flores purpurei, pedicellati ; pedunculi pauciflori 6 cm. longi, 1-4-flori nec pluriflori. Calyx 1 em. longus, dentibus supremis abbreviatis mucronatis 0:2 em. longis, infimo 0:5 em. longo tubum subequante, lanceolato, acuto. Corolla calyce duplo longior; vexillum circiter 1°8 em. longum, 0'9 em. latum ; alee 1*4 em. longz, 0:4 em. late, carina breviores ; carina 1:5 em. longa, obtusa. Ovarium sessile, 14-15-ovulatum ; stylus lateraliter com- pressus 0:6 cm. longus. Legumen compressiusculum, glabrum.— Orobus Frolowii, Fisch. MSS. No. 269. On cultivated or semi-cultivated land and in the shade of forests near Kushabar and Amil River. Distribution. Altai, Ledebour ! ex Herb. Besser! Prescot! Siberia, Yenisei, Torgaschina, H. Wilh. Arnell! in Herb. Kew. 412 MR, N. D. SIMPSON ON THE PLANTS OF Larayrus List, Rouy, var. ORIENTALIS, JV. D. Simpson, comb. nov. No, 303. Open spaces in Poplar, Birch, and Spruce forests on the Amil River. Orobus luteus, L., var. orientalis, Fisch. et Mey. Index 3 Sem. horti Petrop. p. 42. L. luteus, Peterm. Deutschl. fl. p. 155 (1849), non Munby, Fl. Alger. p. 78 (1847). Distribution, Turkestan and N. Mongolia. LATHYRUS PRATENSIS, Linn. No. 422. On the edges of half-dried swamps in open steppe valley- bottoms, Upper Bei Kem. Distribution. North temperate regions. SOPHORA ALOPECUROIDES, Linn. No. 147. In the cultivated part of valleys near irrigation canals, Shara- sume, Upper Irtish basin. Distribution. Asia Minor, Afghanistan, Baluchistan, Dzungaria, and the Altai. ROSACE AR, Prunus PADUS, Linn. No. 281. A shrub under Birch and Spruce, very common up to 600 m., Amil River. Distribution, Europe, N. and Central Asia, and Thibet. SPIIUEA HYPERICIFOLIA, DC. No. 41. Barren and dry hill-slopes. Desert floral types in the Kemehik Basin, Minnusinsk steppe, and southern slopes of the Tannu-ola Mts. No. 140, Southern aspects from 1370 m. to open stony desert valleys at 760 m., Kran River near Sharasume. Distribution. Dahuria, Mongolia, Turkestan, extending westwards to the Caucasus and southern Russia, С. A. Schneider. SPIRJEA MEDIA, Schmidt, var. e. SERICEA, Regel. No. 295. Open glades in forests and on hill-slopes near the Amil River. Distribution. Northern Mongolia, Manchuria, and Sachalin, C. K. Schneider. Ковоѕ arcticus, Linn. No. 347. Drying swamps amongst moss, or open steppe in valleys where it is dry, Sistikem, Upper Yenisei, and Japsa Rivers. Distribution, Subarctic Europe, Asia, and America. Europe, southwards to the Baltic ; Asia, southwards to the Himalayas ; N. America, Canada and British Columbia, Focke. NORTH-WEST MONGOLIA AND CHINESE DZUNGARIA. 413 RUBUS CHAMJEMORUS, Linn. Drying swamp association, Petropolowsk on the Amil River. Distribution. In subarctic Europe, Asia, and America. In Europe south- wards to the Riesen-Gebirge. In America down to the Rocky Mts., and in northern Japan, Focke. RUBUS PURPUREUS, Bunge. No. 467. Associated with stunted Larch and Pinus forests on dry rocky slopes, Japsa Mts. near Bei Kem rapids. Distribution. N. China and Japan and west temperate Himalayas. DRYAS OCTOPETALA, Linn. No. 9. Dry summit of Kizil Taiga, where it is not too rocky and where the surface is even. Distribution. Temperate arctic and alpine regions in the Northern hemi- sphere. POTENTILLA FRUTICOSA, Linn., var. VULGARIS, Willd. No. 350. Open steppe in bottom оѓ the valleys of the Sistikem and Chuguchak Rivers. Distribution (of sp.). Throughout Europe and Asia extending as far south as the Himalayas, also in N. America down to California, Th. Wolf. POTENTILLA BIFURCA, Linn., var. TYPICA, Th. Wolf. No. 418. River terraces and desert parts of open steppe between flood- line of river and Larch-forest zone, Kamsara and Upper Bei Kem Rivers. Distribution. From Russia and Greece eastwards through Asia Minor and ersia into Turkestan and Mongolia and the Himalayas, 7h. Wolf. POTENTILLA BIFURCA, Linn., var, CANESCENS, Ledeb. No. 184. Ona low sandy plain in the valley of the Upper Irtish. Distribution (of variety). Central Asia, Th. Wolf. POTENTILLA SERICEA, Linn., var. DASYPHYLLA, Ledeb. No. 37. Dry desert hill-slopes of the western Tannu-ola Mts. and upland valley plateaus up to 2150 m. Distribution. From Russia extending eastwards to Kamtchatka and the Behring Straits, Th. Wolf. POTENTILLA VISCOSA, Donn. No. 465. Dry valley steppe near Ulu Kem when occasionally flooded. Distribution. Central Asia from the Ural Mts. to Manchuria, Th. Wolf. 414 MR. N. D. SIMPSON ON THE PLANTS OF POTENTILLA NIVEA, Linn., var. ELONGATA, Th. Wolf. No. 53. Mountain-sides at the head of the Saklya River, above 2100 m.. where the soil is moist or in peaty meadows or dry shady slopes where some soil has accumulated. No. 387. Open dry steppe in valley-bottoms and sandy slopes near the Shabash River. Distribution. Turkestan, N. Mongolia, and Pamir, Th. Wolf. POTENTILLA CHRYSANTHA, Trev., var. ASIATICA, Th. Woly. No. 128. Southern aspects from 900 to 1700 m., southern Great Altai Mts., Upper Kran River in the basin of the Black Irtish, Dzungaria. Distribution (of variety). Turkestan, the Altai, and western Mongolia, Th. Wolf. POTENTILLA ELEGANS, Cham. et Schlecht. No. 373. Highest mountain-tops 1950 m., very dry conditions. Also open steppe valley bottoms with dry flora in Shabash Valley, Kamsara, and Kandart Mt. Range, Sayansk Mts. Distribution, Kamtchatka, Baikal region, Altai, N.W. Mongolia, Ph. Wolf. POTENTILLA GELIDA, C. А. Mey. No. 252 a. Edges of cultivated land bordering the Birch and Pine forest, on very friable peaty sand, rolling hills, 350 m. above sea, Kalmakof, 40 versts W. of Minnusinsk. Distribution, Arctic and alpine regions in Norway, Lapland, the Caucasus, Armenia, Turkestan, and southern Siberia, 7h. Woly. POTENTILLA SUBACAULIS, Linn. No. 252 b. Habitat and locality the same as the preceding. Distribution, Throughout Russia and Siberia to the Amur Rive er, southwards to Mongolia, northern Thibet, and extending into western China, Th. Wolf. POTENTILLA FRAGARIOIDES, Linn. No. 265. Cultivated land and shade of Pine forests, Kushabar. Distribution. Throughout Siberia extending eastwards to Korea and Japan, and in N. Mongolia, the Altai, northern China, and Manchuria, Th. Woly. POTENTILLA ANSERINA, Linn. No. 454. Driest part of valley steppe, Ulu Kem River. No. 484. Very dry areas in river valleys, both in sand and flint desert, Dja Kul and Ulu Kem. Distribution. Temperate regions and alpine parts of warmer countries all over the world except in southern Africa, TA. Woly. NORTH-WEST MONGOLIA AND CHINESE DZUNGARIA. 415 SIBBALDIA PROCUMBENS, Linn. No. 356. On dry glacial moraines, Japsa River, Sistikem. Distribution. Arctic and temperate regions. SIBBALDIA TETRANDRA, Bunge. No. 71. Alpine meadows above 2150 m. and rocky slopes and screes even up to 3000 m., W. Tannu-ola and on mountains south of Saklya River. Distribution. Altai, Alatau, and Tian-Shan Ranges. CHAMJERHODOS ALTAICA, Bunge. No. 64. Upland plateau valleys or dry steppe at about 2150 m., W. Tannu- ola Mts. Distribution, Altai region. ALCHEMILLA VULGARIS, Linn. No. 120. Shade of higher Larch forest from 1800 to 2100 m., Great Altai Range. No. 321%. In Spruce Taiga at 1000 m. growing under melting snow, Chuguchak range, Amil River. Distribution, Temperate regions of the Northern hemisphere. SANGUISORBA OFFICINALIS, Linn. No. 394. Steppe valleys, natural meadows, shade of Larch forests. Shabash, Kamsara, and Upper Bei Kem Rivers; also Kemchik and N. slopes of W. Tannu-ola Mts. Distribution. Northern temperate and arctic regions. SANGUISORBA ALPINA, Bunge. No. 121. Shade of higher Larch forest 1800 to 2150 m., southern parts of the Great Altai Range, Upper Kran River, and the basin of Black Irtish. Distribution. Temperate Asia, China and Japan. Rosa sPINOSISSIMA, Linn, No. 27. On mountain slopes of the Tula Mts. at 2150 m., where the ground is stony. Distribution. Throughout Europe and in the Altai region, Lindley. Rosa ACICULARIS, Lindl. No. 400. Shade of Larch forests and dry valley slopes chiefly in shade, Lower Shabash and Kamsara Rivers. Distribution, China, Japan, and in the Amur province and parts of. India, Lindley. 416 MR. N. D. SIMPSON ON THE PLANTS OF SORBUS TIANSHANICUS, Rupr. No. 142. Stony valley-bottoms near the Kran River near Sharasume in the southern Great Altai. Distribution. Turkestan. CRATEGUS SANGUINEA, Pall. On the banks of the Kran River. Distribution. Siberia. COTONEASTER MELANOCARPA, Lodd. No. 138. Southern aspects at 900 to 1500 m., Great Altai, basin of the Black Irtish, Upper Kran River. No. 499. Dry hill and mountain slopes associated with a desert flora on the southern side of Kizil Taiga on the Lower Kemchik River. Distribution, Mongolia, Tian Shan, and Tannu-ola Mts. SA XIFRAGACELJE. SAXIFRAGA MELALEUCA, Fisch. No. 51. Mountain-sides above 2150 m. where the soil is moist and peaty, in alpine meadows, or on dry shady slopes where soil has accumulated, Western Tannu-ola Mts. No. 376. Mountain summits over 1800 m. where there are dry patches amongst rocky boulders, Ulug Taiga, Sayansk Mts. Distribution. Altai, Baikal, and Dahuria, поет. SAXIFRAGA OPPOSITIFOLIA, Linn. No. 54. Mountain-sides above 2150 m. where the soil is moist and peaty, forming alpine meadows, or dry shady slopes where some soil has accumu- lated, W. Tannu-ola and mountains at the head of the Saklya River, both N. and 8. slopes. Distribution. Northern and alpine Europe; Asia southwards to Thibet ; N. America southwards to the Rocky Mts., Engler. These specimens have very large flowers. SAXIFRAGA SIBIRICA, Linn. No. 324. Rocks on shores of the Amil River, altitude 670 m. Distribution, Caucasus to Irkutsk, W. Thibet, and N.W. Himalayas, zngler. SAXIFRAGA CERNUA, Linn. No. 81. Serees and rocky steep slopes on mountain-sides from 2450 to 3350 m., Kundelun Mts. Distribution. Europe, arctic Siberia down to western Thibet, and arctie North America, Engler, NORTH-WEST MONGOLIA AND CHINESE DZUNGARIA. 417 SaxirRaGa HincuLvs, Linn. No.496. High upland meadows and in the shade of Larch forests, on moist peat soil and shady slopes up to 3000 m., Kizil Taiga, Kemchik Valley, and Bogdon and Saglig Valleys. Distribution. Northern and central Europe; Asia southwards to the Himalayas and arctic North America, Engler. SAXIFRAGA CRASSIFOLIA, Linn. No. 322. Crevices in dry slate and schistose rocks, Chukuok Ridge, Amil River. Distribution. Siberia, Baikal region, the Altai, and N. Mongolia. CRASSULACEZ. CoTYLEDON SPINOSUS, Linn. No. 442. Dry sandy slopes on sides of valleys of the Upper Bei Kem. Distribution, South and eastern Siberia, Turkestan, N. Mongolia, and east- wards through N. China to Manchuria. SEDUM FASTIGIATUM, Hook. Jil. et Thoms. No.69. Alpine meadows above 2100 m. and rocky slopes and screes up to 3000 m., Western Tannu-ola and mountains south of Saklya Hiver. No. 83. Serees and steep rocky slopes on mountain-sides from 2050 to 9350 m. and over, and glacial moraines, Kundelun Mts. Distribution. Kashmir and Thibet. SEDUM HYBRIDUM, Linn. No. 416. River terraces and driest parts of open steppe between the flood-line of rivers and the Larch-forest zone, Kamsara and Upper Bei Kem Rivers. Distribution, Turkestan eastwards to Okhotsk, extending southwards into northern China. SEDUM QUADRIFIDUM, Fisch. et Mey. Distribution, The Altai and North Mongolia, Kashmir, Thibet, and northern India. SEDUM RHODIOLA, DC. No. 366. Wet places under snow-drifts on the sides of the Sayansk Mts. in Upper Kandart and Japsa systems. Distribution. Throughout Europe, northern Asia, and in North America, southwards to the Rocky Mts. in North America and the Himalayas in Asia. SEDUM sp. nov, ? No. 30. Dry peat in valley bottoms, Kindergay Valley. 418 MR. N. D. SIMPSON ON THE PLANTS OF DROSERACEZE. DROSERA INTERMEDIA, Hayne. Drying swamp type of vegetation, Petropolowsk, Amil River. Distribution. North America, Europe, and the West Indies, Diels. DROSERA ROTUNDIFOLIA, Linn. Drying swamp type of vegetation, Petropolowsk, Amil River. Distribution. North America, arctic and temperate Europe, Siberia, and Asia Minor eastwards to Japan, Diels. HALORAGEÆ. HIPPURIS VULGARIS, Linn. No. 88. Marshes and stagnant pools or lagoons near Lakes Uryu and Achit Nor and sluggish streams. Distribution. North temperate regions. MYRIOPHYLLUM VERTICILLATUM, Linn. Specimina sterilia, no. 5. Lake Sul-kul, Lower Kemehik. Distribution. North temperate regions. ONAGRACEÆ. TRAPA NATANS, Linn. No. 172. Stagnant backwaters on the Upper Irtish River. Distribution. Central and southern Europe, the Caspian region, and Asia Minor. EPILOBIUM HIRSUTUM, Linn. No. 46. By mountain streams between 2150 and 2450 m., head-waters of the Saklya River. Distribution, Temperate and arctic regions in the Old World, excluding Australia and New Zealand, Haussknecht. UMDBELLIFERJE. BUPLEURUM LONGIFOLIUM, Zinn., var. В. AUREUM, H. Wolf: No. 386. Dry steppe valleys, Shabash River. Distribution, Southern Russia, Turkestan, southern Siberia, N. China, and Amur, H. Wolf. BUPLEURUM MULTINERVE, DC. No. 49. Sides of the Tannu-ola Mts. above 2150 m., where the soil is NORTH-WEST MONGOLIA AND CHINESE DZUNGARIA. 419 either moist and peaty, forming alpine meadows, or dry shady slopes where some soil has accumulated. Distribution. From eastern Russia through central Asia to Manchuria and Japan, extending southwards to Turkestan and N. Thibet, 77. Wolf. BUPLEURUM FALCATUM, Linn., var. А. BICAULE, Wolff. No. 34. Dry desert hill-slopes and upland valley plateaus up to 2150 m., Dodhon Valley, W. Tannu-ola Mts. Distribution. Altai region and Dahuria, H. Wolff. Carum Carvi, Linn. No. 325. Sandy banks near the Amil River and streams. Distribution. Northern and central. Europe, Persia and Afghanistan, throughout Siberia, and in Canada. Myrruis ODORATA, Scop. No. 299. Shade of Spruce, Birch, and Poplar forests, Amil River. Distribution. Throughout Europe and Asia Minor. SCHULTZIA CRINITA, Spreng. No. 381a. Summit of Ulug Taiga, dry patches on rocky boulders over 1800 m. Distribution. Southern Siberia, Altai Mts., and N.W. Mongolia. Ligusticum MUTELLINA, Crantz. No. 3810. Distribution. South-eastern Europe and Ñ. Siberia. PavcEDANUM Pricer, №. D. Simpson, sp. п. (Plate 28. figs. 1-3.) Ab affine P. vaginato, Turez., radice non repente, involucro oligophyllo, involueelli foliolis acuminatis quam umbellulis brevioribus, fructibus ob- cordatis non orbiculato-ellipticis, valleculis bi- vel trivittatis, commissura 6-vittata recedit. Herba glaberrima, radice crassa ; caulis solitarius, glaber, circiter 45 cm. altus, teres, striatus, apice sulcatus, basi foliorum fibrosis rudimentis obtectus, parce foliosus. Folia basalia 6-12 cm. longa, subbipinnata, 3-juga, pinnis 3- vel 2-sectis vel summis simplieibus basi lacinia extus addita, laciniis anguste lanceolato-linearibus acutis 1-1:5 (raro 2) em. longis, 0:1-0:2 em. latis ; petiolus ad 2:8 em. longus, inferne in vaginam ampliatus; folia 'aulina similia, sed superne:gradatim reducta, summum trisectum, petiolo in vaginam commutato. Umbelle 2, altera terminalis, altera ex axilla folii supremi orta, minor; terminalis 10-L5-radiata; radii sulcati, longitudine inzequales, ad 3:2 em. longi; involucrum l- vel rarius 2-phyllum ; phylla filiformia, 04 cm. longa; umbellule multiflorze, involucella polyphylla, 420 MR. N. D. SIMPSON ON THE PLANTS OF phyllis linearibus longe acuminatis margine membranaceis inwqualibus 0:45 em. longis ; pedicelli ad 1 em. longi. Flores sicco albi; petala late spatulata, apice inflexa. — Meriearpia obcordata, 0°55 em. longa, 0'4 cm. lata ; alee albidze, 0°1 em. late; valleculee bi- vel trivittatee, commissura 6-vittata ; stylopodium et styli persistentes. No. 108. On moist well-drained alluvial soil, not far from lakes and streams, Achit Nor, N.W. Mongolia. HERACLEUM SIBIRICUM, Linn. Distribution. South-eastern Europe and N. Asia. CAPRIFOLIACEZE. SAMBUCUS RACEMOSA, Linn. No. 318... Shade of Spruce and other ** Taiga," also above the Spruce line, near the Amil River. Distribution. Central and southern Europe, Siberia south and east, China, Japan, and Korea. LINNÆA BOREALIS, Linn. No. 26. Dry peat in valley-bottoms and often with Larch shade association, northern Tannu-ola Mts. No. 136. Shade of Larch forest 1700 m. to 1800 m., on northern aspects down to 1200 m., southern Great Altai Mts., Upper Kran River, basin of Black Irtish. Distribution. Throughout Europe, Siberia and Japan, and in N. America. LONICERA MICROPHYLLA, Willd. No. 40, Common desert bush in stony places, especially in shaded gullies or northern aspects when too dry for the Larch association. Kemehik River, south slope of the Tannu-ola Mts., and Upper Kobdo River. Distribution. Afghanistan, Turkestan, Altai Mts, Mongolia. In Kansu and Thibet and in Kashmir, A. Rehder. LONICERA C.ERULEA, Linn., var. ALTAICA, Sweet. No. 135. Shade of Larch forest 1700 m. to 1800 m., and on northern aspects down to 1200 m. Southern Great Altai Mts., Upper Kran, River and the basin of Black Irtish. | Distribution (of var.). N. Europe and N. Asia to Japan, A. Rehder. LONICERA CJERULEA, Linn. No. 276a. Forms a small shrub in the shade of Birch and Poplar forest and on dry slopes. Kushabar, south slopes of the Sayansk Mts., and the north slopes of the Tannu-ola Mts. NORTH-WEST MONGOLIA AND CHINESE DZUNGARIA. 421 Distribution, North America : south to Pennsylvania, Wisconsin, Wyoming to California. Northern Asia: south to Hondo and Thibet, Turkestan and Asia Minor. N. and middle Europe and mountains in the South of Europe. А. Rehder. LONICERA TATARICA, Linn. No. 137. Southern aspects 900 to 1700 m. оп the Great Altai Mts., Upper Kran River, and in the basin of the Black Irtish, Dzungaria. Distribution, Central Asia to 'south Russia: from the Altai to the Ural Mts. and the Volga, A. Rehder. RUBIACEZE. GALIUM BOREALE, Linn. No. 391. Open steppe valley-bottoms, dry type of flora, Shabash and Kamsara Rivers. Distribution. North and central Europe, Turkestan, Mongolia, China and eastern Siberia, extending down to Kashmir and northern India, and in North America. GALIUM CRUCIATA, Scop., var. 9. CHERSONENSE, DC, No. 296. On dry banks of the Amil River in open glades of Birch and Poplar and Spruce forest. Distribution. Central Europe, the Caucasus, and Asia Minor. GALIUM TRIFIDUM, Linn. No. 436. Swamps at the edges of Lake Todju Kul. | B J Distribution. N. Europe, eastern Siberia, Japan, N. America, and Mexico. | , , I , 3 GALIUM ULIGINOSUM, Linn. No. 437. Swamps at the margin of Lake Todju Kul. Distribution, Throughout Europe and in N.W. America. GALIUM VERUM, Linn., var. LEIOCARPUM, Ledeb. No. 421. Open meadows in valleys, shade of Larch forest. Dry hill-slopes with desert flora, Kamsara and Upper Bei Kem, Kemchik, and W. Tannu- ola Mts. Distribution, Europe, Asia Minor, Persia, and Japan. ASPERULA ODORATA, Linn. No. 301. Shade of Spruce, Birch and Poplar forests, Amil River. No. 315. Shade of Abies, Poplar, and Birch forests, Amil River. Distribution, Europe, Asia Minor, Persia, N.W. India, and Japan. LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XLI. ZI 422 MR. N. D. SIMPSON ON THE PLANTS OF VALERIANACE A. PATRINIA SIBIRICA, Juss. No. 14. Dry mountain summits when not too rocky and when the surface is even, Kizil Taiga. No. 361. Dry summits of Sayansk Mts., Upper Kandart and Japsa systems : associated with Reindeer Moss. ` Distribution. Siberia and northern Mongolia. VALERIANA SAMBUCIFOLIA, Mikan. No. 392. Open steppe valley-bottoms, Shabash and Kamsara Rivers. Distribution, Europe, Siberia, and Manchuria. DIPSACEJZE. SCABIOSA OCHROLEUCA, Linn. No. 468. Dry valley steppe near the Lower Bei Kem where it is occasionally flooded. Distribution, Southern Europe, and S. Siberia and N. Mongolia. COMPOSITAE. ASTER ALPINUS, Linn. No. 13. Dry summit of Kizil Taiga when not too rocky. No. 28. Mountain slopes and dry steppe valleys from 1200 to 2900 m. Tula Mt. at 2100 m., W. Tannu-ola Mt. No. 390. Open steppe valley-bottoms, dry type of flora, Shabash and Kamsara Rivers. Distribution. Europe, Siberia, Turkestan, and China. EnRIGERON UNIFLORUS, Linn, No. 56. Dry shady slopes where some soil has accumulated, sides of W. Tannu-ola Mts. at 2600 m. Distribution. Alpine and arctic regions of the Northern Hemisphere. ANTENNARIA DIOICA, (тїт. No. 349. Open steppe in bottoms of the valleys of the Japsa and Sistikem Rivers. Distribution. Throughout Europe, Siberia, Asia Minor, and Turkestan, also in Japan and North America. LEONTOPODIUM ALPINUM, Cass. No. 21. Dry steppe on terraces and serees near the Upper Djardan and Kundergay. Dry plateau valley, Bogdon, W. Tannu-ola Mts. NORTH-WEST MONGOLIA AND CHINESE DZUNGARIA. 428 Distribution. Central and southern Europe, Turkestan extending eastwards to China and in northern India. HELICHRYSUM ARENARIUM, DC, No. 195. Alluvial downs on N.W. Barlik Range near Dzungarian Gap. Distribution, Eastern. Europe, the Altai, Turkestan, and southwards into Afghanistan. IvuLA BRITANNICA, Linn. No. 463. Dry valley steppe near the River Ulu Kem, where it is occasionally flooded. | Distribution. Europe, Turkestan eastwards to Japan. ACHILLEA IMPATIENS, Linn. No. 389. Open and dry steppes in valley-bottoms, Upper Shabash River. Distribution. Siberia and the Altai region. ACHILLEA MILLEFOLIUM, Zinn. No. 127. Southern aspects from 900 to 1700 m. Southern Great Altai Mts., Upper Kran River, basin of Black Irtish, Dzungaria. Forma. No, 424. Driest parts of the open steppe between the flood-line of river and the Tomsk forest zone, Upper Bei Kem and Dora Kem. Distribution, Temperate and alpine regions of the Northern hemisphere. ALLARDIA GLABRA, Deene. No. 82. Screes and steep rocky slopes on mountain-sides from 2450 to 3350 m. and on recently evacuated glacial moraines, Kundelun Mts. Distribution. Turkestan and northern Mongolia southwards into Thibet and the Himalayas. TANACETUM BOREALE, Fisch. No. 19. Shade of the Larch forests, Middle Bei Kem and Kundergay Rivers. Distribution. Norway, Turkestan, throughout Siberia and North America. TANACETUM FRUTICULOSUM, Ledeb. No. 110. Stony desert in Achit Nor basin under driest conditions and on the dry mountain-sides of the Great Altai (north side) up to 2450 m. Distribution. Turkestan, northern Mongolia, the Altai, and Pamir. ARTEMISIA ARGYROPHYLLA, Ledeb., ex icon, et descript. No. 67. Upland plateau valleys when very dry, with desert flora, Bogdon and Saklya Valleys, Turgun Valley ; also upland valleys on the north side of the Great Altai Mts. Distribution. Altai, Ledebour. 424 MR. N. D. SIMPSON ON THE PLANTS OF ARTEMISIA CAMPESTRIS, Linn. No 194. Alluvial and gravel-desert, Dzungarian Gap. Distribution. Throughout Europe, Asia Minor, southern Siberia, Turkestan, eastwards to China and Manehuria. ARTEMISIA FRIGIDA, Willi. No. 38. Dry desert hill-slopes in the Bodhon Valley and upland valley plateaus up to 2150 m. Distribution. Southern Siberia, Mongolia, Turkestan, and North America. AnTEMISIA LERCHEANA, Weber. | No. 174. Medium dry conditions, sand-dunes and sandy silt deposits just above the water-table. Sandy plains of the Upper Irtish basin. No. 185. Plateau steppe, north of Chugu-ola Pass, Dzungaria. No. 188. Alluvial plains on the Chuguchak Steppe. Distribution, Asia Minor, Siberia, Mongolia, and Turkestan. ARTEMISIA LERCHEANA, Weber, var. HUMILIS, Ledeb. No. 143. Stony desert on hill-sides at 750 m. in the Kran River Valley in the Sharasume district. i ARTEMISIA SERICEA, Weber, var. B. GRANDIFLORA, DC. No. 131. Southern aspects from 900 to 1700 m. in the Great Altai Mts... Upper Kran River, and the basin of the Black Irtish. Distribution (of the species). Turkestan, Altai, N. Mongolia, and Dahuria.. ARTEMISIA SIEVERSIANA, Willd. non Ehrh. No. 85. Stony desert under driest vegetative conditions, N.W. Mongolia, Khanofski Haslum. Distribution. Altai and northern Mongolia. TussrLAGO Farrara, Linn. No. 314. Sandy banks by the side of streams at 600 m. On the Chukuok Ridge, N. of Sayansk Mts., and near the Amil River. Distribution, Arctic and temperate regions of the Northern hemisphere.. PETASITES LAVIGATUS, Reichb. No. 310. Sandy island in the Amil River, often flooded. Distribution. Tomsk and the Altai. Doronicum ALTAICUM, Pall Northern side of the Sayansk Mts. Distribution, Altai, Mongolia, and Yunnan. NORTH-WEST MONGOLIA AND CHINESE DZUNGARIA. 425 SENECIO AURANTIACUS, C., & CAPITATUS, DC. No. 60. Boggy alpine meadows on the sides of the W. Tannu-ola Mts. at the head of the Saklya River. Distribution. Central and south-eastern Europe, Altai, North Africa. SENECIO NEMORENSIS, Linn., B. ocTOGLOSSUS, Koch. No. 20. Shade of Larch forest, Middle Bei Kem and Kundergay Rivers. Distribution, Southern Europe, throughout Siberia, northern Russia, and Turkestan. SENECIO PALUSTRIS, DC, No. 96. Mud flats on the edges of shallow desert lakes such as Achit Nor; the plant is half-submerged. Distribution. Europe, Siberia, N. Mongolia, and N. Ameriea. Senecio LiGULARIA, Hook. f. et Thoms. No. 12. Dry summit of Kizil Taiga where the surface is even and not too rocky. Distribution, Southern and eastern. Europe, Tarkestan, the Altai and Irkutsk eastwards to Japan. Ligularia sibirica, Cass. SENECIO TurcZANENowH, DC. No. 61. Boggy alpine meadows on sides of Western Distribution, Dahuria. r l'annu-ola Mts. SENECIO Pricer, №. D. Simpson, sp. п. (РІ. 22. figs. 8-12.) Cremanthodii habitu, affinitate dubia, foliis fiearioideis, caule superne copiose floccoso-lanuginoso. Herba vhizomate brevi preemorso, 10-12 em, alta; caulis simplex, mono- cephalus, canaliculatus, dense floccoso-lanatus. Folie radcailia longe petiolata, lamina rotundata, basi breviter cuneata, crenata, ad 2 em. longa, 1—1°7 сш. lata, supra laxe floccoso-lanata, lana detersa, subtus glabra, laxe tenuiter reticulata ; petioli ad 5 em. longi, glabri, late membranaceo-alati ; folia ашпа sessilia, late lanceolata, acuta, integra. Capituli involucrum hemi- spherieum, ad 3 em. diametro; bracteæ 6-seriatze, 1:3 em. longe, anguste lineares, acuminate, purpurascentes, extus albido vel fusco-floccoso-lanatee. Flores radii ultra. 20 ; corolle tubus glaber, 0*4 em. longus; limbus lineari- ligulatus, apice tridentatus, vix 2 em. longus, 0°25 latus, 4-nervis ; achenium eylindricum, glabrum, 0:25 em. longum; pappi sete: barbellatze, 0*6. em. longæ; styli rami Ol em. longi. Flores disci numerosi; corolle tubus l4 em. longus, supra medium ampliatus, glaber, dentibus ovato-acutis ; anthere асаб, 0:3 cm. longs, loculis basi brevissime productis acutis ; pappi 426 MR. N. D. SIMPSON ON THE PLANTS OF sete barbellate, 1:2 em. long: ; achenium eylindrieum, glabrum, striatum, 0*4 em. longum ; styli rami 0*1 em. longi. No. 90. On mountain-sides above 2150 m. where the soil is moist and peaty, forming alpine meadows, or on dry shady slopes, Western Tannu-ola Mts. and the north and south slopes of the mountains at the head of the Saklya River. Ecutnors Rirro, Linn. No. 146. Stony desert on hill-sides at 750 m. in the Kran River valley. у J Distribution. Southern Europe, Persia, Turkestan, and the Altai. CARDUUS ARCTIOIDES, Linn. ? No. 449. A member of the Larch association, Sabieff on the Lower Bei Kem. Distribution. Southern Europe and Russia. ANICUS IGNIARIUS, Benth. & Hook. f. No. 206. Low desert hills, Kara Daba Pass, Distribution. Throughout Siberia. CNICcUS SERRATULOIDEs, DC. No. 125. Southern aspects from 900 to 1700 m., southern Great Altai Mts., Upper Kran River, and basin of Black Irtish. Distribution. Northern Mongolia, the Altai, and Turkestan. SAUSSUREA Prices, V... Simpson, sp. п. (Pl. 91. figs. 1-7.) Affinis S. cane, Ledeb., sed caulibus pygmzeis, foliis supra laxe araneosis subtus dense albo-tomentosis, capitulis latioribus, corollae tubo supra medium asymetrice dilatato distineta. Herba perennis, pygmea, 1-2 caulibus e rhizomate lignescente, foliorum pristinorum rudimentis fuscis obteetis ; caules erecti, 6-7 em. alti, apice polycephali, dense cano-tomentosi. Folia lanceolata, sinnuato-dentata, longi- tudine 2-4 cm., latitudine 0:5-1 cm., subtus dense albo-tomentosa supra leviter ineano-araneosa, margine revoluta. Capitula pedunculata, erecta, 5-7 vel plura, dense congesta; involucrum oblongo-turbinatum, parce lanatum, phyllis 5-7-seriatis, exterioribus ovatis submucronatis, interioribus lanceolatis acuminatis apice atroviolaceo margine membranaceo colorato ; receptaculum longe setiferum. Floseuli rosei ; coroll tubus supra medium asymetrice inflatus, 14 em. longus ; limbus 0*2 em. longus ; antherarum caudae basi floccoso-lanatze. Acheni obscure striata, glabra, 0*3 em. longa. Pappus duplex ; pappi кебе exteriores achenium tequantes, barbellatze, interiores 1 em. longze, albidee, plumose. NORTH-WEST MONGOLIA AND CHINESE DZUNGARIA. 427 No. 35. On dry desert hill-slopes and on upland valley plateaus up to 2150 m., Bodhon and western Tannu-ola Valleys. SAUSSUREA PSEUDO-ALPINA, V. D. Simpson, sp. п. (Pl. 22. figs. 1-7.) Affinis S. alpine, DC., sed foliis margine subrevolutis, sepe fere integris, non acuminatis, eorymbo polycephalo, involucro elongato angustiore, phyllis angustis przeter margines fere glabris distincta. Herba perennis, rhizomate gracile ; caulis 15-30 em. longus, canaliculatus, laxe arachnoideus, apice parce lanatus. Folia inferiora late lanceolata, acuta, longe peduneulata, minute eroso-dentata, circiter 8 em. longa, 1-2 em. lata, margine sepe revoluta, subtus dense, supra laxe araehnoideo-tomentosa ; folia caulina pauca, similia, nisi minora, integra, anguste lanceolata. Corymbus dense congestus, polycephalus. Capitula breviter vel brevissime pedunculata; involucrum oblongum, 1 cm. altum, fere glabrum, phyllis 6-seriatis in mar- gine violaceis ciliatisque, inferioribus ovatis acutis; receptaculum longe setiferum. Flosculi rosei; corolle 1:3 em. longs ; tubus sapra medium ampliatus, infra constrictus, non basi dilatatus ; limbus 0*4 em. longus ; antherarum caudz basi multisetose. Achenia 0'2 em. longa, obscure striata, glabra. Pappus duplex; pappi sete exteriores 0°5 em. longe, setoso- barbellatze, interiores plumosæ, 1:2 cm. longæ. Locality unknown. HIERACIUM PRENANTHOIDEs, Vaill. No. 126. Southern aspects from 900 to 1700 m., southern Great Altai, Upper Kran River, and the basin of the Black Irtish. Distribution. Europe, Siberia, Persia, and the Himalayas, Coste. TARAXACUM sp. No. 457. Driest parts of the Ulu Kem valley steppe. LACTUCA TATARICA, C. A. Mey. ? No, 109. Stony desert of the Achit Nor basin under driest conditions and on the dry mountain-sides of the Great Altai up to 2450 m. (on the north side). Distribution. Southern Europe eastwards to northern Mongolia and in Persia and Thibet. SCORZONERA AUSTRIACA, Willd. No. 11. Dry summit of Kizil Taiga where the surface is even and not too rocky. Distribution. Turkestan, Mongolia, Dahuria, and N. China. 428 MR. N. D. SIMPSON ON THE PLANTS OF SCORZONERA HUMILIS, Linn. No. 345. Dry ground under Larch forest, Kriloff, Sistikem. Distribution. Southern and central Europe and Siberia. CAMPANULACE.®, CAMPANULA GLOMERATA, Linn. No. 257 b. Pine, Birch, Poplar, and Spruce forests on Taiga round about Kushabar and Amil River. Distribution, Europe, Asia Minor, Siberia, and the Altai. CAMPANULA ROTUNDIFOLIA, Linn, No. 411. Shade of Larch forest and natural meadows by the sides of Rivers Kamsara and Bei Kem. Up to 1800 m. under. Larch, chiefly on northern aspeets of the western Tannu-ola Mts. Specimen without a number. Larch forest shady association, Upper Yenisei basin. Distribution, Throughout Europe, N. Asia, and N. America. CAMPANULA SILENEFOLIA, Fisch. No. 59. Mountain-sides above 2150 m. in alpine meadows, where the soil is moist and peaty, or on the dry shady slopes of the western Tannu- ola Mts. and the north and south slopes of the mountains at the head of the Saklya River. Distribution, Siberia, from the Olenek River and the Baikal region westwards. ADENOPHORA LAMARCKHL, Fisch. No. 490. In sheltered gullies with northerly aspects, chiefly associated with stunted Larch forest. Northern foothills of the Tannu-ola, between Dja Kul and Djardan. Distribution. Transylvania and Turkestan. ADENOPHORA MARSUPIIFLORA, Fisch. No. 462. Dry valley steppe near the River Ulu Kem where it is occasionally flooded. Distribution. Dahuria and Amur. VACCINIACE.®. Vaccinium MvynrILLUs, Linn. No. 311. In the typical flora of a drying-up swamp encroaching on the Vaccinium association, Petropolowsk, Amil River. Distribution. Europe and North America. NORTH-WEST MONGOLIA AND CHINESE DZUNGARIA. 429 VACCINIUM Oxycoccus, Linn. No. 284. In Heath association on half-dried swamps under Birch and Pine, Kushabar, and in the drying swamp association near Petropolowsk on the Amil River. Distribution. The Northern Hemisphere. VACCINIUM Vitis-Ipaa, Lina. No. 254. In open Pine and Birch forest or * Taiga,” Kalmakop, 40 versts W. of Minusinsk. No. 344. Dry rocky slopes and on moss in the shade of the forest, Sistikem River. Distribution. The Northern hemisphere. ERICACEÆ. CASSANDRA CALYCULATA, D. Don. No. 283. In Heath association on half-dried swamps under Pine and Birch, Kushabar. Rare. Distribution. Finland, Siberia, Japan, and North America. ANDROMEDA POLIFOLIA, Linn. Drying swamp association near Petropolowsk, Amil River. Distribution. N. Europe, Siberia, Japan, and N. America. PHYLLODOCE TAXIFOLIA, Salisb. No. 397. On the sides of the Sayansk Mts. from 1200 to 1800 m. in the Upper Japsa and Kandart valleys. Distribution. Europe, the Baikal region, Kamtchatka, China and Japan, and in North America. LEDUM PALUSTRE, Linn. No. 282. In Heath association on half-dried swamps under Pine and Birch, Kushabar. Rare, No. 338, Crevices of rocks on the slopes of the White Mountain ; also in half-dried swamps in the Amil River Valley associated with Pinus. Distribution. Europe, south and eastern Siberia, China, Japan, and N. America. RHODODENDRON CHRYSANTHUM, Pall. No. 333. Above 1600 m. in the Upper Pinus and Abies forest zone, White Mountain, Sayansk Range, Tashkel Mts., and Great Japsa Range. Distribution. Greenland, southern and eastern Siberia. 430 MR. N. D. SIMPSON ON THE PLANTS OF RHODODENDRON DAURICUM, Linn. No. 351. In open Pine and Birch forest or “ Taiga,” Kalmakop, 40 versts W. of Minnusinsk. Distribution, Southern and eastern Siberia. Pynora ROTUNDIFOLIA, Linn. No. 346. Dry slopes under Larch on the Sistikem River. No. 432. Moist shady places on the shores of Todju Kul. Distribution. Europe, Asia Minor, southern and eastern Siberia, China and Japan, extending southwards into N. India, and in N. America. PLUMBAGINELE. STATICE GMELINI, Willd., var. No. 452. Driest part of valley steppe on the Ulu Kem River. | Distribution. South-eastern Europe, Asia Minor, southern Siberia, and Turkestan. STATICE SPECIOSA, Linn. Dry sandy banks round Lake Todju Kul, Upper Yenesei basin. Distribution, X.E. Russia, Asia Minor, southern Siberia, N.W. Mongolia, and Turkestan. PRIMULACEÆ. PRIMULA ELATIOR, Jacq., var. 0. PALLASI, Pas. No. 259. Damp hollows in the “Taiga” or forest under the shade of ¿lbies sibirica and Populus suaveolens, associated with grasses which had not began to grow. Altitude 320 m., Kushabar. Distribution (of var.). Ural and Caucasus Mts. to Armenia and N. Persia, Paz & Knuth. PRIMULA ELATIOR, Jacq. No. 469. Associated with stunted Larix and Pinus forests on dry rocky slopes, Japsa River, near the Bei Kem Rapids. The flowers of this specimen agree with P. Pailasii, but the leaves, which are detached, do not agree with the Herbarium material. P. Pallasii, however, is poorly represented at Kew. Distribution, England, central Europe to southern Russia. PRIMULA ALGIDA, Adams, а. SIBIRICA, Par. No. 203. Peat bog at 300 m., Kalmakop, 40 versts W. of Minnusinsk. NORTH-WEST MONGOLIA AND CHINESE DZUNGARIA. 431 PRIMULA ALGIDA, В. ARMENA, Рал. No. 119. Alpine meadows and lake-shores above 2150 m., Lake Dolmo Kul, Upper Kobdo River, Great Altai Mts. Distribution (of species). The Caucasus Mts., N. Persia, Turkestan, the Altai region, and Japan, Par § Knuth. PRIMULA NIVALIS, Pall. No. 72. Boggy alpine meadows and by mountain-streams from 2450 to 2750 m.. western Tannu-ola Mts. at the head of Saklya River. Distribution. Caucasus Mts., Afghanistan, S. Siberia, Turkestan, and the Himalayas eastwards to Yunnan, Par у Knuth. ANDROSACE FILIFORMIS, Pets. No. 294. Dry slopes in Poplar, Birch, and Spruce forests, Amil River. Distribution. Eastern Europe throughout Siberia and in western North America, Paw у Knuth. ANDROSACE SEPTENTRIONALIS, Linn. No. 341. Dry banks in the Sistikem Valley, Vrianhai country. Distribution. North-eastern Europe, northern Asia, and in N. America, Раг y Knuth, Cortusa MATTHIOLI, Linn. forma Вкотнекі, X. Knuth. In the shade of Pinus sibirica forest, Japsa River. Distribution. Turkestan and the N.W. Himalayas, Paw d Knuth. LYSIMACHIA THYRSIFLORA, Linn. No. 440. In lakes in about 1 m. of water. Margin of Lake Todju Kul. Distribution. Europe, throughout Siberia, and in temperate N. America. Pax у Knuth. TRIENTALIS EUROPÆA, Linn. No. 287. In swamps near Kushabar with Sphagnum and Birch ; a true bog association. Distribution. N. and central Europe, S. Siberia, Manchuria, and Japan, western N. America to Oregon, Paw у Knuth. GLAUX MARITIMA, Linn. No. 89. Marshes and lagoons on the dry side of desert lakes and also on lake-shores where submerged in spring, Uryu Nor and Achit Nor. No. 428. Driest parts of open steppe between the flood-line of River Bei Kem and the Larch-forest zone. Distribution. N. and central Europe, temperate Asia, and N. America, Pax $ Knuth. 432 MR. N. D. SIMPSON ON THE PLANTS OF GENTIANE. GENTIANA ALGIDA, Pall. No. 16. Dry summit of Kizil Taiga where the surface is even and not too rocky. Distribution, The Altai, Mongolia, and Turkestan, Awsnezow. GENTIANA ALTAICA, Pall. No, 15. Dry summit of Mt. Kizil Taiga where not too rocky. No. 336. From 1700 m. to the summit of the White Mountain in the Sayansk Mts. and near the River Arjanak. Distribution. The Altai, N. Mongolia, and Turkestan, Kuszenow. GENTIANA BARBATA, Fröhl. No. 24. Dry peat in valley bottoms, Kindergay and Tula Rivers. Distribution. Asia Minor, throughout Siberia and Turkestan. GENTIANA DECUMBENS, Linn, No. 418. Dry steppe at Dja Kul near the Ulu Kem and Djardan Rivers, on medium dry alluvium. Distribution. S. and E. Siberia, N. Mongolia, the Himalayas and Thibet, Kusnezow. GENTIANA PROSTRATA, Hanke. No. 495. High upland meadows and shade of higher Lareh forests at 1500 m. on dry peaty soil, Kizil Taiga. Distribution, Eastern. Alps in Europe, Siberia, Mongolia, and Turkestan and N.W. America, Awsnezow. GENTIANA VERNA, Linn., a. ANGULOSA, Wahlenb. No. 348. Dry open places in forest or dry shady places associated with the surrounding steppe flora, Japsa and Sistikem Rivers. Distribution. W. Europe, the Caucasus region, Siberia and Turkestan, Kusnezow, PLEUROGYNE ROTATA, Griseb. No. 106. Medium moist, well-drained alluvial silt, not far from streams or lakes, Achit Nor. Distribution. Southern Siberia, Mongolia, Turkestan, China, Japan, and N. America. SWERTIA OBTUSA, Ledel. Larch-forest shady association, Upper Yenisei Basin. \ ‚ UPI Distribution. The Altai, Mongolia, and Turkestan. , 5 E NORTH-WEST MONGOLIA AND CHINESE DZUNGARIA, 433 MENYANTHES TRIFOLIATA, Linn, No. 271. Swamps and bogs on clumps of Sphagnum, Kushabar. Distribution. Europe, N. Siberia, Japan, N. India, and N. America. LIMNANTHEMUM NYMPHOIDES, Link. No. 171. Stagnant backwaters of the Upper Irtish River. Distribution, Europe, S. Siberia, Manchuria, China, N. Mongolia, and southwards into N.W. India. POLEMONIACE ЛА. POLEMONIUM CJERULEUM, Linn. No. 406. Dry slopes in the open and steppe in the valley bottoms, Lower Kamsara River. Distribution. Europe, southern and eastern. Siberia, Turkestan, China, Japan, Kashmir, and in N. America. BORAGINEA, HELIOTROPIUM EUROPJEUM, Linn. No. 182. Dry stony desert hills at an altitude of 600 m., Karin Nairn Hills, Upper Irtish basin. Distribution. Southern Europe, N. Africa and the Canaries and Azores, Asia Minor and Persia, Australia, and in the south of the United States of America. ECHINOSPERMUM LAPPULA, Lehm. No. 488. On the edges of small streams and oases where not dried upin desert steppe, between Dja Kul and Djardan. Distribution, Very widespread. ANCHUSA MYOSOTIDIFLORA, Lehm. No. 2604. Universal and very common. Shade of Birch, Poplar, and Pine Forests and under Birch shade at the edges of cultivated land where not too swampy, near Kushabar in the Amil River forests. Distribution. The Altai region. PULMONARIA MONTANA, Lej. No. 260. In the shade of Pine forests. Damp hollows in Pine and Birch groves on edges of cultivated land, river-banks under Willow serub. Widely distributed all over the Amil River basin. One of the earliest spring plants. Distribution, Central and southern Europe and southern and western, Siberia, Kerner. 434 MR. N. D, SIMPSON ON THE PLANTS OF Myosotis PALUSTRIS, With. No. 388. Open steppe in valley bottoms and half-dried bogs, Shabash River. Distribution. Europe, throughout Siberia, Persia, Afghanistan, and Turk- estan, in Madeira and N. and Central America. Myosoris SYLVATICA, от. No. 62. Mountain-sides from 2100 to 2900 m. where the soil is moist and peaty forming alpine meadows, or dry shady slopes where some soil has accumulated at the head of Saklya River. No. 313. Open glades in Pinus and Picea forests, Petropolowsk. Distribution. Very widespread throughout the Northern hemisphere. ARNEBIA GUTTATA, Bunge. No. 183. Dry stony desert hills at an altitude of 600 m., Karin Nairn Hills, Upper Irtish basin. Distribution. Chinese Turkestan. CONVOLVULACE.E. CONVOLVULUS ARVENSIS, Linn., €. SAGITTATUS, Ledeb. No. 473. Dry steppe association near rivers on alluvium, Dja Kul on the Ulu Kem. Distribution (of species). In temperate regions of both the New and Old World. SOLANACEÆ. SOLANUM PERSICUM, Willd. No. 474. Dry steppe association near rivers, on alluvium near Dja Kul on the Ulu Kem. Distribution. Asia Minor, Persia, southern Siberia, and in the Amur region. SCROPHULARINEÆ. LINARIA VULGARIS, Mill. No. 472. Dry steppe association near rivers, on alluvium near Dja Kul on the Ulu Kem. Distribution. Europe, N. Asia, and N. America, DODARTIA ORIENTALIS, Linn. No. 165. On alluvial and sandy plains at 750 m. and under. Medium dry conditions, near dry water-courses, and occasionally in moist places, Kemehik River near Sharasume. Distribution. Asia Minor, Afghanistan, Turkestan, and Mongolia. NORTH-WEST MONGOLIA AND CHINESE DZUNGARIA. 135 VERONICA INCANA, Linn. No. 252 с. Edges of cultivated land bordering Birch and Pine forest. Soil very friable peaty sand, on rolling hills at 370 m.. Kalmakof, 40 versts W. of Minnusinsk. No. 420. Very common dry steppe plant. Dry sandy terraces of Bei Kem River and barren hill-sides, near the Ulu Kem and Kemehik Rivers, with southern aspect, and on almost desert plains. Distribution. S. Europe, S. Siberia, N. Mongolia, and Turkestan. VERONICA LONGIFOLIA, Linn. No. 385. Open and dry steppe in valley bottoms, Upper Shabash River. Distribution. N. and E. continental Europe, Siberia, Turkestan, Manchuria, and China. VERONICA SERPYLLIFOLIA, Linn. No. 290. Open meadows near Kushabar. Distribution. Europe, the Azores, Kamtchatka, and Sachalin. PEDICULARIS LONGIFLORA, Jtudolph. No. 23. In half-dry forest bogs, in valley bottoms, Kindergay and Tula valleys, and on mountain-sides, Bovashay Pass, Western Tannu-ola Mts. Distribution. Baikal region and the Himalayas and Western Thibet, Maximowicz. PEDICULARIS RESUPINATA, Linn. No. 430. Shade of Larch forest near Upper Bei Kem and Dora Kem Rivers. Distribution. Russia, throughout Siberia, Mongolia, N. China, Japan, and Korea and Sachalin, Maaimowiez. PEDICULARIS UNCINATA, Steph. No. 370. Dry slopes of mountains in the Kandart Range up to 900 m. Distribution. Siberia, Maximowicz. PEDICULARIS COMOSA, Linn., var. with red flowers. No. 359. Moist alpine meadows (mid-season growth) or early growth on mountain-tops below snow and on southern slopes of the Sayansk Mts. and Upper Japsa systems. Distribution. S.E. Europe, southern and eastern Siberia, N.W. Mongolia, and Manchuria, Magimowicz. PEDICULARIS VERSICOLOR, Wahlenb. No. 63. Mountain-sides above 2150 m. where the soil is either moist and peaty, forming alpine meadows, or dry shady slopes where some soil has 436 MR. N. D. SIMPSON ON THE PLANTS OF accumulated. Western Tannu-ola Mts. and the mountains at the head of the Saklya Hiver. Distribution, N. and central Europe, Siberia, Turkestan, China and W. Himalayas, and N.W. America, Mawimowice. LENTIBULARIA. UTRICULARIA VULGARIS, Linn. No. 92. Meadows and lagoons by the side of Achit Nor. Distribution, Europe, Asia, N. Africa, and N. America, SELAGINE/E. LAGOTIS GLAUCA, Giirtn. No. 377, Summit of Mt. Ulug Taiga, dry patches on rocky boulders over 1800 m. Distribution. Northern and southern Siberia. N. and N.W. Mongolia, and Turkestan. LABIATÆ. MENTHA SYLVESTRIS, Linn., var. No. 148. Cultivated parts of valleys near irrigation canals, Sharasume. Distribution. Temperate regions in the Northern hemisphere. Тнүмоѕ SERPYLLUM, Linn. No. 417. Dry slopes in open and steppe in valley-bottoms, Lower Kamsara River. Distribution, Very widespread. NEPETA BOTRYOIDEs, А. No. #6. Stony desert under the driest vegetative conditions. Desert hills and barren valley-slopes of N.W. Mongolia. Distribution. The Altai region and Western Thibet. Some parts of the plant are covered by a white felt formed by a fungus. Nepeta GLECHOMA, Benth. No. 289. Open mealows near Kushabar. Distribution, Europe, N. Asia, Asia Minor, and Persia. DRACOCEPHALUM GRANDIFLORUM, Linn. On the Sayansk Mts. Distribution. N. Mongolia, Altai, Turkestan, and Baikal region. NORTH-WEST MONGOLIA AND CHINESE DZUNGARIA. 437 DRACOCEPHALUM IMBERBE, Bunge. No. 45. Mountain-sides above 2150 m. where the soil is either moist and peaty forming alpine meadows, or dry shady slopes where some soil has accumulated. Western Tannu-ola Mts. and the mountains at the head of the Saklya River. Distribution. Turkestan, the Altai, and N. Mongolia. DRACOCEPHALUM NUTANS, Linn. No. 403. Dry slopes in the open, and steppes in valley bottoms, Lower Kamsara River. Distribution. Southern Siberia, Turkestan, Kashmir, and northern India. DnacocEPHALUM Ruyscatana, Linn. No. 984. Open and dry steppe in valley bottoms and on dry hill-slopes with desert flora, often in shade of Leguminous bushes. Upper Shabash and Bei Kem, also Kemehik basin and the south side of the western Tannu-ola Mts. Distribution, Central Europe, the Caucasus, Irkutsk, the Altai, and Turkestan. LEONURUS LANATUS, Pers. No. 486. Flint and gravel desert between Dja Kul and Djardan in the Lower Kemchik basin. Distribution. The Altai, Transbaikal region, S. Mongolia, and China. LAMIUM ALBUM, Linn. No. 302. In the open glades and in the shade of Spruce and Birch forests on the Amil River. Distribution., Europe, southern Siberia, N. Africa, Persia, Asia Minor, China, Japan, and N. India, PHLOMIS TUBEROSA, Linn. No. 402. Dry slopes in the open and steppes in valiey bottoms on the Lower Kamsara. Distribution. S.E. Europe, Irkutsk, Dahuria, Turkestan, and Kashmir. PLANTAGINE.JE. PLANTAGO MAJOR, Linn. No. 460. Driest part of valley steppe, Ulu Kem. Distribution. Europe, Asia, N. America, and has spread with civilization. LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL, XLI. 2K 438 MR. N. D. SIMPSON ON THE PLANTS OF PLANTAGO MARITIMA, Linn. No. 459. Habitat the same as the preceding. Distribution, Europe, Asia Minor, eastwards to Afghanistan, N. Asia, N. Africa, and in N. America. CHENOPODIACE A. CHENOPODIUM FRUTESCENS, C. А. Mey. No. 84. In stony deserts under the driest vegetative conditions, Djardan Valley, Kemehik ; also on the desert hills of N. W. Mongolia. Distribution, Altai region. CHENOPODIUM GLAUCUM, Linn. No. 90a. Marshes and lagoons by desert lakes and on lake-shores where submerged in spring, Uriu Nor and Achit Nor. Distribution. World-wide. EUROTIA CERATOIDES, C. A. Mey., var. 8. LATIFOLIA, Bunge. No. 173. Medium dry conditions, sand-dunes and sandy silt-deposits just above the water-table in the Upper Irtish basin. Distribution (of variety). Asia Minor and Turkestan. CERATOCARPUS ARENARIUS, Linn. No. 144. Stony desert on hill-sides at 750 m., Kran River Valley. Distribution, X.E. Europe, Asia Minor, Persia, Altai, N. Mongolia, Afghanistan, and N.W. India. CHENOLEA DIVARICATA, Hook. f. No. 111. Dunes of blown sand in desert in the basin of Achit Nor. Distribution. Mongolia, Kashmir, and western Thibet. KOCHIA PROSTRATA, Schrad., forma. No. 39. Dry desert hill-slopes and upland valley plateaus up to 2150 m., western Tannu-ola Mts. Distribution. X.E. Europe, Asia Minor, extending eastwards to China, from Transbaikal region southwards to Kashmir. KALIDIUM ARABICUM, Moq.- Tand. No. 191. Alluvial and gravel desert, Dzungarian Gap, Borotella plains. Distribution. Transcaspian region and the Caucasus. KALIDIUM FOLIATUM, Moq.- Tand.? No. 93. Dry alluvial silt and sand-beds near the shore of Achit Nor, generally just above water-level. Distribution. S. Russia, 5. Siberia, and Turkestan. NORTH-WEST MONGOLIA AND CHINESE DZUNGARIA. 439 KALIDIUM sp.? No. 95. The same habitat and locality as the preceding. SALICORNIA HERBACEA, Linn. No. 94. Habitat the same as the preceding. Distribution. Europe, temperate Asia and China, SUDA MARITIMA, Dumort. No. 90b. Marshes and lagoons near Uriu Nor and Achit Nor and on lake- shores where submerged in spring. Distribution. Europe, throughout Asia, and in Australia. SUJEDA MICROPHYLLA, Pall. No. 205. Low desert hills near Kara Daba Pass. Distribution. Asia Minor, Transylvania, and Turkestan. SALSOLA CRASSA, Bieb., var. у. SUBGLABRA, C. A, Mey? No. 180. Dry stony desert hills at 600 m., Karin Nairn Hills, Upper Irtish basin. Distribution. Asia Minor, Transylvania, S.E. Persia, and Turkestan. BSALSOLA KALI, Linn. No. 112. Dunes of blown sand in desert in the basin of Achit Nor. No. 167. Stony and sandy desert under driest vegetative conditions, between 450 and 700 m., Kemchik and Kran Valleys, plains of Upper Irtish basin, and Dzungarian Gap. Distribution. Europe, eastwards into China and Japan, Afghanistan, N. India, and Australia. SALSOLA SPIssa, Bieb. No. 169. Stony and sandy desert under driest conditions between 450 and 700 m., Kemehik and Kran Valleys, plains of Upper Irtish basin. Distribution. Persia and Turkestan. HALOXYLON AMMODENDRON, Bunye. No. 168. Stony and sandy desert under driest conditions between 460 and 700 m.; plains of Kemchik and Kran Valleys and Upper Irtish basin. No. 190. Open and stony desert, dry water-courses in desert hills from 800 to 900 m., near to Barlik on the east side of Dzungarian Gap, Kara- daba Pass of Alatau Mts, and stony parts of Borotella plains. Distribution. Transylvania, Altai, Turkestan, Afghanistan, and Baluchistan. 2K 2 440 MR. N. D. SIMPSON ON THE PLANTS OF ANABASIS APHYLLA, Linn. No. 201. Stony desert in the Dzungarian Gap. Distribution, Southern Russia, Asia Minor, S.E. Persia, Turkestan, and Mongolia. ANABASIS BREVIFOLIA, C. A. Mey. No. 87. Stony desert under driest vegetative conditions, desert hills and barren valley steppes of N.W. Mongolia. Distribution. Altai, western Mongolia, and Turkestan. ANABASIS PHYLLOPHORA, Aur. et Air. No. 166. Stony and sandy deserts under the driest conditions between 450 and 700 m., Kemelik and Kran Valleys and on the plains of the Upper Irtish basin. Distribution, Dzungaria and the Altai region. NANOPHYTON CASPICUM, Less. No. 209. Driest desert above irrigated land on the Borotella plains and near Dja Kul. Distribution, Altai, N. Mongolia, and Turkestan. HALOGETON ARACHNOIDEUS, Joq.- Tand. Desert regions of N.W. Mongolia. Distribution. Altai, N. Mongolia, and Turkestan, POLYGONACELE. ATRAPHAXIS LANCEOLATA, Meisn. No. 487. Flint and gravel desert between Dja Kul and Djardan. Var. DIVARICATA (Ledeb.), Meisn. No. 145. Stony desert on hill-sides at 760 m. in the Kran River Valley. Distribution (of species). Dahuria, Altai, Mongolia, and Turkestan. PorvaoxvM BISTORTA, Linn. No. 47. Mountain-sides above 2100 m. where the soil is moist and peaty, forming alpine meadows, or on dry shady slopes where some soil has accumulated ; at the head of the Saklya River. No. 367. Highest mountain-tops 1950 m., very dry, Kandart Mts., also open steppe of Shabash Valley with dry flora. Distribution. N. Europe and alpine regions in central Europe, eastwards through northern and central Asia to China and Japan, and N. America. POLYGONUM POLYMORPHUM, Ledeb., var. 6. UNDULATUM, Ledeb. No. 383. Open and dry steppes in valley bottoms, Upper Shabash River. Distribution (of variety). Southern Siberia. NORTH-WEST MONGOLIA AND CHINESE DZUNGARIA. 441 POLYGONUM VIVIPARUM, Linn. No. 48. Mountain-sides above 2150 m. where the soil is moist, forming alpine meadows, or on dry shady slope where some soil has accumulated. Western Tannu-ola Mts. at the head of the Saklya River. Distribution. N. Europe, alpine districts throughout Siberia, Thibet, N.W. India, and N. America. ТНҮМЕГ АСЕ, DAPHNE MEzEREOs, Linn. No. 258. Damp hollows in the “ Taiga " or forest associated with grasses under the shade of Abies sibirica and Populus suaveolens. Forests round Kushabar at 320 m. No. 309. Shade of Poplar and Spruce on the Amil River. Distribution, Europe and Asia Minor. No. 309 has neither flowers nor fruit, but is most probably D. Mezereon. ELJEAGNACE E. HrirrorHaE RHAMNOIDES, Linn. No. 498. On sandy shingle by the banks of the Lower Kemchik River associated with Populus suaveolens. Distribution. Europe and temperate Asia. EUPHORBIACE./E. EUPHORBIA ALPINA, C. A. Mey. No. 320. Above 600 m.in open glades and meadows of Abies sibirica forest on the Amil River. Distribution. The Caucasus and Altai regions and Irkutsk. EUPHORBIA LUTESCENS, C. A. Mey. Distribution, The Altai and Dzungaria. EUPHORBIA near E. suscorpata, C. A. Mey. No. 78. Barren desert hills at 1500 m., Kundi Kureen and Kundi Kalan Rivers. URTICACEJE. ULMUS TURKESTANICA, Regel. No. 187. Gardens and streets, Chuguchak. Distribution. Turkestan. There are probably other forms which may be placed under U. turkestanica, in which case the distribution would be somewhat wider. 442 MR. N. D. SIMPSON ON THE PLANTS OF CANNABIS SATIVA, Linn. No. 162. Cultivated and irrigated fields, Sharasume. Distribution. Cultivated in many parts of the world. URTICA DIOICA, Linn. No. 466. Associated with stunted Larch and Pine forest on dry rocky slopes, Japsa Mts. near the Bei Kem rapids. Distribution. Very widespread. CUPULIFERÆ. JETULA GLANDULOSA, Mieh. No. 358. Half-dry steppe-like valley bottoms and mountain-slopes up to the snow-line where it is not moist. Japsa Valley, Tashkel Mts., and Upper Kandart Range. Distribution. N. America: Greenland southwards to New California ; N.E. Siberia and the Altai, H. Winkler. )ETULA PUBESCENS, /Zhrh., var. 6. TORTUOSA, Winkl. No. 78. By river-sides on shingle and sand associated with Larch and Poplar, Lower Bogdhon River. Distribution. Altai. ALNUS ALNOBETULA, Hartig, var. З. FRUTICOSA, Winkl. No. 323. On gravelly banks of the River Amil above Chuknok Ridge. at). Distribution, Throughout Siberia, Japan, N. America, H. Winkler. SALICINE AS. SALIX ARBUSCULA, Linn. No. 352. Open steppe in the bottom of the Japsa River Valley. Distribution, Europe, alpine regions in Scandinavia, Scotland and Switzer- land, Asia Minor, Dahuria, Altai, and Greenland. SALIX BERBERIFOLIA, Pall, No. 399. Mountain-sides from 1200 to 1800 m., Sayansk Mts., Upper Japsa and Kandart Valleys. Distribution. Dahuria and the Altai region. SALIX САРКА, Linn. No. 319. Upper part of the Spruce forest and on the sides of the Sayansk Mts., also on the banks of the Amil River. Distribution. Europe, central and northern Asia, Asia Minor, Persia extending eastwards to the Himalayas in N.W. India, Anderson. NORTH-WEST MONGOLIA AND CHINESE DZUNGARIA. 443 SALIX PENTANDRA, Linn. No. 107. By the streams and lagoons round Achit Nor. Distribution. Europe ; Asia: Turkestan, Dahuria and Kamtchatka, Anderson. SALIX PURPUREA, Linn. No. 483. By streams and irrigation canals on dry steppe and alluvial. soils, Dja Kul and Ulu Kem. Distribution, Europe, Asia Minor, N. Africa, Altai, and Turkestan. SALIX SIBIRICA, Linn., var. 8. SERICEA, Ledeb. ? North-West Mongolia. Distribution. Altai and Dzungaria. SALIX VIMINALIS, Linn. No. 22. Banks of the Djardan River. No. 256 d. “Taiga” or open Pine forest in the shade on hill-slopes associated with grasses at 320 m. above sea-level, near Kushabar. No. 261 9. Rivers and streams near Kushabar. Distribution, Throughout Europe and Siberia and in Dzungaria. POPULUS ALBA, Linn., var. 8. NIVEA, DC. No. 177. On the banks of the Upper Irtish River. Distribution, Central and S. Europe eastwards to the Caucasus and in W. Central Asia, C. A. Schneider. POPULUS SUAVEOLENS, isch. No. 292. On the banks of the Amil River and wet places near Kushabar. Distribution. W. Siberia, Turkestan, Mongolia, and Manchuria, €. K. Schneider. GNETACEZE. EPHEDRA spp. No. 412a. Dry sandy river terraces on the Kamsara River, also on the Upper Bei Kem. This plant is probably Æ. monosperma, Сб. 5. Gmel., but there is insufficient material for determination. No. 412b. This specimen may be Æ. distachya, Linn., but there are no flowers and fruit on this specimen. 444 MR. N. D. SIMPSON ON THE PLANTS OF CONIFER. JUNIPERUS COMMUNIS, Linn. No. 138. Lareh-forest zone from 1800 to 1950 m., Great Altai Mts, and’ Kran River. No. 329. Rocky slopes at an altitude of 900 m. with southern aspect on the Sayansk Mts, at the source of the Amil River. Distribution, Europe, Siberia, Mongolia, Kashmir, N.W. India, and N. America. JUNIPERUS PSEUDO-SABINA, Fisch. et Mey. No. 75. Dry rocky mountain-slopes at 2450 m., western Tannu-ola Mts. at the head of the Saklya River. Distribution. Turkestan and Thibet. JUNIPERUS SABINA, Linn. No. 134. Mountain-sides from 1800 to 2900 m., Great Altai Mts, Kran River, and Upper Irtish. Distribution. Asia Minor and Turkestan. Р1СЕА opovata, Ledeb. No. 132. Shade of Larch forest (sub-dominant) 900 to 1950 m., Kran River, Gt. Altai Mts. No. 279. Specimens from young tree [glabrous]. Moist but not water- logged hollows near rivers, Kushabar. No. 280. Specimens from old tree [stem hairy]. Hab. as the preceding. Distribution. The Altai and the Amur region. Picea SCHRENKIANA, Ant. No. 207. Taiki Pass, Tian Shan. Distribution. Dzungaria. Pinus CEMBRA, Linn., var. SIBIRICA, Loud. No. 263. Northerly shaded slopes of hills associated with Populus suaveolens, Birch, and Abies sibirica. In the Upper Amil River basin near Kushabar. No. 305. Half-swampy or well-drained land associated with Picea obovata, Abies sibirica, Mosses, Lichens, and Lycopodium ; Amil River between Kushabar and Petropolowsk. Specimen with no number. W. Tannu-ola Mts. Distribution (of variety). The Altai region. Pinus sibirica, Mayr. NORTH-WEST MONGOLIA AND CHINESE DZUNGARIA. 415 ABIES SIBIRICA, Ledeb. No. 270a. Moist sunless hollows or shade under Pines in forests, Kushabar. Distribution. The Altai Mts. and Turkestan eastwards to China, from Irkutsk province southwards to Thibet. LARIX stprrica, Ledeb. No. 343. Sistikem River. No. 355. Shade of Picea and Pinus forest from 900 to 1200 m., Upper Japsa River, Sistikem. Also from the Kobdo River. Distribution. The Altai Mts., Okhotsk region, and Manchuria, MONOCOTYLEDONES. ORCHIDACEÆ. CYPRIPEDIUM MACRANTHON, Sir. No. 409. Natural meadows by the side of the Lower Kamsara River and under the shade of scattered Larch. Distribution, S. and E. Siberia and in China. ORCHIS MILITARIS, Linn. No. 368. Dry slopes of Kandart Range up to 900 m. Distribution. Throughout Europe and western and southern Siberia. IRIDE Ж. ІкІз ENSATA, Thunb. No. 114. Medium dry loam in valley bottoms and shores of lakes, Achit Nor basin. No. 178. Edges of marshes and oases in plateau desert, Kobdo Valley. No. 475. Dry steppe association near rivers on alluvium, Dja Kul and Ulu Kem. Distribution. Dahuria, Mongolia, and Afghanistan eastwards to China. [RIS RUTHENICA, Ait. No. 272. Shade of Pinus forests, medium moist soil, Kushabar. Distribution, Throughout central Asia from Transylvania to Japan. LILIACEÆŒ. MAIANTHEMUM BIFoLIUM, DC. No. 317. Shade of Pinus, Picea, Birch and Poplar “Taiga,” and also open glades, Amil River. Distribution. Europe, N.E. Siberia, Mongolia, China, Japan, and N America. 446 MR. №, D. SIMPSON ON THE PLANTS OF HEMEROCALLIS FLAVA, Linn. No. 464. Dry valley steppe near the Ulu Kem River where the ground is oecasionally flooded. Distribution. Europe, the Tyrol ; Asia: Irkutsk, China, and Japan. ALLIUM MONADELPHUM, Turcz. No. 43. Mountain-sides above 2150 m. where the soil is either moist and peaty, forming alpine meadows, or on dry shady slopes where some soil has accumulated, North and south slopes of the western Tannu-ola Mts. at the head of the Saklya River. Distribution, S. Siberia and Turkestan, Regel. ALLIUM SCH(GNOPRASUM, Linn. No. 423. In the moist shady places of the forest on both sides of the Sayansk Mts., from Kushabar to the Bei Kem. Distribution. Europe, central Asia, and N. America, Regel. ALLIUM FISTULOSUM, Linn. No. 117. Between 2150 and 2450 m. on sandy slopes with alpine vegetation or on plateau deserts along torrent water-courses, Kundelun Mts. and Suok and Upper Kobdo Valleys. Distribution. The Altai, Dahuria and Baikal regions, in Siberia and Turkestan, Regel. ALLIUM BALESOVI, Regel in Act. Hort. Petrop. iii. п (1875), р. 140, sub А. senescente, Linn., б. brevipedicellato, Regel. Herba bulbis elongatis-ovoideis rhizomati repenti insidentibus tunicis membranaceis integerrimis. Folia anguste linearia, obtusa, 3-8 em. longa, ("15 em, lata, margine papilloso-seaberulà. Scapi erecti, 4-6 ет. alti, angulati; spatha bivalvis ; valve rotundze, 0-4 em. longæ, membranacez ; umbelle ad 1:5 em. late, hemisphæricæ, capsulifers ; pedicelli ad 0*4 em. longi, basi nudi. Perigonii phylla sicco rosea, oblonga, obtusa, ad 0*5 em. longa, 0°25 em. lata, subdenticulata. Filamenta 0*7 em. longa, perigonium multo superantia, simplieia, basi dilatata. al. sessiliflorum, Fisch. in herb. Stephan. ех Regel, 1. е. No. 18. Mountain-tops and slopes of the Kizil Taiga where the peaty or gravelly soil is moist or dry, Lower Kemchik River, N.W. Mongolia. Hegel appears to have seen incomplete specimens of this plant collected by Salesov in the Altai. He places them under .1. senescens, Linn., var. 6. brevi- pedicellatum, but mentions that they may constitute a distinet species, for which he suggests the name A. Salesovi. NORTH-WEST MONGOLIA AND CHINESE DZUNGARIA. 447 ALLIUM STELLERIANUM, Willd. No. 493. On driest hill-slopes and valley bottoms, sandy and gravelly places, Dja Kul and Djardan. Distribution, Altai, Baikal, and Turkestan, Regel. ALLIUM Szovirst, Kegel. No. 66. Mountain-sides above 2150 m. where the soil is either moist and peaty, forming alpine meadows, or dry shady slopes where some soil has accumulated. Western Tannu-ola Mts. at the head of the Saklya River. Distribution. The Caucasus and Altai Mountains, Kegel. ALLIUM VICTORIALIS, Linn. ? No. 332. In the shade of the -Ibies forest up to 1400 m. on mountains ; also lower Taiga in moist places. N. and S. Sayansk Mts. and Kushabar. Distribution. Southern and central. continental Europe, Siberia, Japan, N.W. China, mountains in N.W. India and in N.W. America, Regel. There are no flowers or fruit to this specimen, the leaves and root however match 21. Vietorialis. Litium Marracon, Linn. No. 369. Dry slopes of the Kandart Range up to 900 m. Distribution. Central and southern Europe, Siberia and Japan, Waugh. TULIPA UNIFLORA, ess. No. 251. One of the earliest steppe plants, Minnusinsk. Distribution. Altai and Dzungaria. Екүтнкохтом Dens-Cants, Linn. No. 353, Dry steppe in open valley bottoms, Japsa and Sistikem Rivers. Distribution. Central and southern Europe, Siberia, Korea and Japan. The native name is “ Aandiek" ; it is used for food by the Urian-Hai tribes or Soiots in the Upper Yenisei basin. LLOYDIA SEROTINA, (Griseb. No. 363b. Dry summits of Sayansk Mountains in Upper Kandart and Japsa systems, associated with Reindeer Moss. Distribution, Alpine districts in Europe, N. Asia, China, N.W. India, Thibet, and N. America, Berger. PARIS QUADRIFOLIA, Linn., var. OBOVATA, Regel et Til. No. 274. Shade of Birch, Spruce, and Poplar forests on slopes near Kushabar and Amil River. Distribution (of variety). Southern Siberia, China, Japan, and Manchuria, Franchet. 448 MR. N. D. SIMPSON ON THE PLANTS OF VERATRUM ALBUM, Linn. No. 357. Moist alpine meadows up to 1800 m. just under the snow-line, moist forest-glades and edges of swamps. Very соттоп. Amil River from Kushabar to the Sayansk Mts., also southern slopes of these mountains. Distribution, Switzerland, N. Russia, Siberia, China, Japan, and Canada, VERATRUM NIGRUM, Linn. No. 433, Dry rocky slopes round Lake Todju Kul. Distribution. Central and S. Europe, Dahuria, E. Thibet, China, Japan, and Manchuria. JUNCACEJE. Juncus GERARDI, Loisel. No. 99. Marshes and natural water-meadows by rivers, streams, and lakes, Achit Nor. | Distribution, Europe, central Asia to China, N.W. Africa, and N. America Buchenau. + ALISMACE E. BUTOMUS UMBELLATUS, Linn., var. 8. MINOR, Turez. No. 471. Dry steppe association near rivers, on alluvium near Dja Kul on the Ulu Kem. Distribution (of var.). Asia: Kashmir and Transbaikal, Buchenau. NAIADACEZE. TRIGLOCHIN MARITIMUM, Linn. No.196. Alluvial desert, Dzungarian Gap. Distribution. Northern hemisphere and N. America to Tierra del Fuego, Buchenau. TRIGLOCHIN PALUSTRE, Linn. No. 98. Marshes and natural water-meadows by rivers, streams and lakes, Achit Nor. Distribution. Northern hemisphere and S. America, Buchenau. PoTAMOGETON PECTINATUS, Linn. No. 4. On the shores of lakes, Sul Kul, Lower Kemchik. Distribution, Europe, Asia, N. and S. America, Africa, and Australia, Ascherson y. Gyrobner. NORTH-WEST MONGOLIA AND CHINESE DZUNGARIA, 449 СҮРЕКАСЕ Л. SCIRPUS CJESPITOSUS, Linn. No. 398. Mountain-sides from 1200 to 1800 m. of the Sayansk Range, Upper Japsa and Kandart systems. Distribution. Europe, Sachalin and Japan, N. and S. America. VRJOPHORUM GRACILE, Koech. No. 275. Tops of Sphagnum tufts in swamps near rivers, Kushabar. Distribution. Europe, Japan, and N. America, C. B. Clarke. ERIOPHORUM SCHEUCHZERI, Hoppe. No. 44. Bogs on mountain-sides from 2100 to 2740 m., W. Tannu-ola Mts. and on the mountains at the head of the Saklya River. Distribution. N. and central continental Europe, arctice Siberia, Turkestan, Kashmir, Japan, and arctic N. America, C. B. Clarke. ERIOPHORUM VAGINATUM, Linn. No. 285. In Heath association on half-dried swamps under Birch and Pine, Kushabar. No. 364. Swampy places on the sides of the Sayansk Mts. in the Upper Japsa and Kandart systems. Distribution. Europe, Siberia, Turkestan, Japan, and N. America, С. B. Clarke. CAREX RIGIDA, Gooden. No. 8. Dry mountain-summits where not too rocky and where the surface is even, on the Kizil Taiga. Distribution. Arctic and alpine regions in Europe, N. Asia, and arctic America, Kükenthal. CAREX CÆSPITOSA, Linn., var. MAGIS-BRACTEATA, C. B. Clarke ; cf. Bull. Mise. Inf., Add. Ser. viii. p. 70. No. 102. Medium moist, well-drained alluvial silt not far from streams or lakes, Achit Nor. Distribution. Dahuria, Amur, and Ussuri, C. B. Clarke. (‘AREX MELANANTHA, С. A. Mey. No. 58, Mountain-sides above 2150 m. where the soil is either moist and peaty, forming alpine meadows, or dry shady slopes where some soil has accumulated. Western Tannu-ola Mts. at the head of the Saklya River, especially in alpine meadows. Distribution. Alpine regions in central Asia, Turkestan, Altai, Baikal, Pamir, Kashmir, and Afghanistan, Kükenthal. 450 MR. N. D. SIMPSON ON THE PLANTS OF CAREX ATRATA, Linn. No. 382. Summit of Ulug Taiga, dry patches on rocky boulders over 1800 m. alt. Distribution, Arctic alpine Europe, N. coast and inland mountain-ranges in Siberia, Altai, and Tian Shan and N. America, Kükenthal. CAREX PEDIFORMIS, C. .1. Mey. No. 257e. “Taiga " or forests of Pine, Birch, Poplar, and Spruce round Kushabar, and the Amil River. No. 306. Shade of Poplar, Birch, and. Spruce, rather. dry habit, not common. Distribution. Throughout Siberia, Manchuria, and N. China, Kükenthal. CAREX CAPILLARIS, Linn. No. 7. Dry mountain-summit of Kizil Taiga where it is not too rocky and the surface is even. No. 103. Medium moist, well-drained alluvial silt not far from streams or lakes, Achit Nor. Distribution. Europe, alpine and sub-alpine regions: Asia, Turkestan, Siberia, Kamtehatka, and Manchuria ; North America, Kükenthal. Carex Recent, B. et O. Fedtsch. ; ef. Bull. Mise. Inf., Add. Ser. viii. p. 151. No. 101. Medium moist, well-drained alluvial silt not far from streams or lakes, Achit Nor. Distribution, Mongolia, Turkestan, Dahuria, Pamir, Kashmir, and N.W. India, C. B. Clarke. CAREX sp. No. 441. Margin of Lake Todju Kul. There are no ripe nuts on this specimen. 3IRAMINEJZE. PANICUM MILIACEUM, Linn. No. 497a. Grown on irrigated land in Djardan Valley. NETARIA GLAUCA, Beauv. No. 149. Cultivated part of valleys near irrigation canals, Sharasume. Distribution, World-wide. NETARIA ITALICA, Beauv. No. 160. Cultivated and irrigated fields," Sharasume, Kran River, and Upper Irtish. Distr bution, Tropical and subtropical regions and cultivated. NORTH-WEST MONGOLIA AND CHINESE DZUNGARIA. 4^I SETARIA VIRIDIS, Beauv. No. 161. Cultivated and irrigated fields, Sharasume, Kran River, and Upper Irtish. No. 470. Associated with stunted Леле and Pinus forests on dry rocky slopes, Japsa Mts. near Bei Kem rapids. Distribution. World-wide. ANDROPOGON ĪSCHÆMUM, Linn. No. 150. Cultivated part of valleys near irrigation canals, Sharasume. Distribution. Temperate and tropical regions of Europe, Asia, and Africa, N. America and Western Australia. HIEROCHLOA ALPINA, Roem, у Schult. No. 363a. Dry mountain-summits associated with Reindeer Moss, Sayansk Mts. and in Upper Kandart and Japsa systems. Distribution. Arctic and alpine regions in the Northern hemisphere and in New Zealand. STIPA CAPILLATA, Linn. No. 76. Barren desert hills under the driest floral conditions from alley bottoms up to the desert plateaus at 2100 m. It is the commonest grass and is grazed by Mongol flocks. Deserts of N.W. Mongolia. No. 186. Medium dry alluvial plains at 490 to 600 m., Dzungarian plains near Chuguchak. No. 197. S.side of Dzungarian Gap. No. 491. Common in sandy or gravelly valleys, Dja Kul and Djardan. Distribution. E. and. central Europe, Turkestan, Dahuria, Altai, N. China, and N.W. Himalayas. КУТЫРА SPLENDENS, Trin. No. 477. Dry steppe near rivers where rarely flooded, very common grass-food for Soiot herds, Dja Kul. Distribution. S. Siberia, Turkestan, Mongolia, W. Thibet, and Kashmir. (CALAMAGROsTIS EPIGEIOS, Roth. No. 254b. In open Pine and Birch forest or * Taiga,” Kalmakof, 40 versts W. of Minnusinsk. | Distribution. Temperate Europe and Asia from the Mediterranean to the Arctic regions. AGROSTIS VULGARIS, Linn. 2 No. 100. Marshes and natural water-meadows near rivers, streams, Achit Nor. Distribution. Europe, Asia Minor, and N. America. 452 MR. N. D. SIMPSON ON THE PLANTS OF AGROSTIS ALBA, Linn. No. 455. Driest part of the Ulu Kem valley-steppe. Distribution, Europe, N. Asia, N. Africa, N. and S. America, Australia and New Zealand. DEYEUXIA LAPPONICA, Kunth. No. 6. Dry mountain-summit of the Kizil Taiga where the surface is even and not too rocky. Distribution. Arctic Europe, Altai, Baikal and Yenisei regions, and in N. America. PHRAGMITES COMMUNIS, Trin. No. 97. Fresh-water lagoons on edges of desert lakes, Achit Nor. No. 129. Southern aspects from 900 to 1700 m. in the neighbourhood of streams and under rather moist conditions, southern Great Altai Mts., upper Kran River. Distribution. World-wide. CATABROSA AQUATICA, Beauv. No. 81. Margins of swamps or small lakes. Immersed in water, Tula River. Distribution, Temperate regions of the N. hemisphere and in S. America, MELICA NUTANS, Linn. No. 327. Upper Amil River. Distribution. Europe and N. Asia, extending southwards into Asia Minor and Kashmir. Poa ALTAICA, Trin. No. 396. Shade of Larch and Scotch Pine in "alley bottoms of Shabash and Kamsara Rivers. Distribution. The Altai region. Poa Pricer, N. D. Simpson, sp. n. (PI. 28. figs. 4-12.) Affinis P. macrocalyci, Trautv. et Mey., sed panicula compactiore, glumis minoribus nec acuminatis, pedicellis lævibus, foliis supra subtusque glabris distineta. Culmi 85 em, alti, geniculati, rigidi, lreves, glauei, basi vaginis vetustis obtecti. Foliorum lamine subglauem, lineares, acutze, curvate, rigide, 1-8 em. longæ, 0:5 em. late, preeter margines et carinam asperulas leeves, plicatæ vel explanatee ; ligule ovate 01-073. em. longze, hyalino-scarios ; vagin: quam foliorum caulinorum lamine multo longiores, superne carinatie, glabra, lreves, valde striate. — Panicula erecta compacta, 7 em. longa ; ram NORTH-WEST MONGOLIA AND CHINESE DZUNGARIA. 453 leves; spicule ellipticee, 3-7-floree, 0*7 em. long» ; pedicelli 0:1 cm. longi. Glume ovate, acutee, leves, inferior sub-2-nervis, superior paullo longior 3-nervis, inferne ciliata. Valew oblonga, acutze, rigidee, 5-nerves, basin versus in dorso et ad margines lanato-pilose. Palee quam valvas paullo breviores, carinis scabris. No. 74. In oasis meadows in the desert-plateau valley of the Saklya River, Mongolia. DACTYLIS GLOMERATA, Linn. No. 130. Southern aspects from 900 to 1700 m. in South Great Altai Mts., Upper Kran River. Distribution. World-wide. FESTUCA ovina, Linn. No. 210. Desert hills above 900 m. and downs at 2750 m., Borotella Pass, "m: + Tian Shan. Distribution. Arctic and temperate regions of the Northern hemisphere. BROMUS INERMIS, Leyss. No. 492. Common desert plant on driest hill-slopes and valley-bottoins, sandy or gravelly, Dja Kul and Djardan Valleys. Distribution, Continental Europe, N. Asia, and as far south as N.W. India. AGROPYRON CRISTATUM, Roem. у Schult. No. 77. Barren desert hills where driest floral conditions prevail, from vallev-bottoms at 1500 m., N.W. Mongolia. No. 419. River terraces and driest parts of open steppe between flood-line of Kamsara and Upper Bei Kem Rivers and the Larch-forest zone. Distribution. Л. Europe, Asia Minor, Persia, Afghanistan, the Altai, and Turkestan. TRITICUM VULGARE, Linn. No. 4970. Grown on irrigated land in the Djardan Valley. HORDEUM PRATENSE, Linn. No. 104. Medium moist, well-drained alluvial silt not far from streams and Jakes Achit Nor. No. 426. Driest parts of the open steppe between the flood-line of the river and the Larch-forest zone, Upper Bei Кеш and Dora Kem. Distribution. Europe, N. Asia, N. America, and the Cape of Good Hope. HORDEUM VULGARE, Linn. No. 497 e. Grown on irrigated land in the Djardan Valley. LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XLI. 2L 454 MR. N. D. SIMPSON ON THE PLANTS OF ELYMUS DAsYsTACHYS, Trin. No. 116. Stony deserts on hill-sides and in plateau valleys up to 2050 m. under the driest vegetative conditions. In the Suok Valley and on the N. side of the Great Altai Range. No. 453. Dry valley steppe, alluvial soil often where flooded and where there is a little moisture, on the banks of the Ulu Kem. No. 453 agrees in structure with Æ. dasystachys, but the plant is remarkable for its slender form and its one-flowered spikelets. Distribution. Siberia, Mongolia. Turkestan, China, Japan, Pamir, and N.W. India. ELYMUS GIGANTEUS, Vahl. No. 176. Medium dry conditions, sand dunes and sandy silt deposits just above the water-table; sandy plains of the Upper Irtish basin. Distribution, Russia and the Altai region. PTERIDOPHYTA. FILICINEJZE. NEPHRODIUM SPINULOSUM, Desv. 2 No. 308 a. Picea and Pinus forests under the wettest conditions, belonging to the typical Amil River flora. This specimen and the following are too young for certain identification. NEPHRODIUM SPINULOSUM, Desv., var. DILATATUM, Look. ? No. 308 b. Distribution (of species). Europe, Asia, Eastern Himalayas, and N. America, Christensen. CysTcPrERIS FRAGILIS, Linn. No. 342. On a basalt cliff, Amil River, Petrapolowsk. | Used by the Russians for medicinal purposes. Distribution. Arctic, antarctic, and temperate regions and alpine tropical regions, Christensen. Potypopium DRYOPTERIS, Linn. No. 308 v. j 1 j (\ IT 4 X 1 э, . "us 1 a " M Distribution. Europe, Asia, W. America, arctie and temperate regions, Christensen, NORTH-WEST MONGOLIA AND CHINESE DZUNGARIA. 455 LYCOPODIACE, LYCOPODIUM ANNOTINUM, Linn. No. 308 d. Distribution. Arctic zones and mountains of the N. temperate zone in both hemispheres, Baker. SELAGINELLACEJE. SELAGINELLA SANGUINOLENTA, Spring. No. 482. Very dry rocky hill-slopes, in an almost desert fora, Dja Kul. Distribution, E. Siberia, Baker. BRYOPHYTA. MUSCINEJE. SPHAGNUM ACUTIFOLIUM, hr. No. 286 a. In Heath-association in half-dried swamps under Birch and Pine, Kushabar. Distribution, Arctic, subarctic, and temperate Europe, subarctic America and Atlantic N. America, Siberia, Japan, and Sikkim Himalayas, Warmstoff. LICHENES. PLATYSMA JUNIPERARUM, Nyl. No. 70. Alpine meadows above 2100 m. and rocky slopes and serees up to 3000 m., W. Tannu-ola Mts. south of the Saklya River. Distribution. Northern parts of the Northern hemisphere. STICTA PULMONARIA, Ach. No. 286b. In Heath-association in half-dried swamps under Birch and Pine, Kushabar. Distribution. Very widespread, USsNEA LONGISSIMA, Ach. No. 270b. Moist sunless hollows or in shade under Pines in forests near Kushabar. Distribution, Widespread in the Northern hemisphere. 456 PLANTS OF NORTH-WEST MONGOLIA AND CHINESE DZUNGARIA. EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. PLATE 20. Sketch-Map showing the route taken by Mr. Price through N.W. Mongolia and Dzungaria and the localities mentioned in the payer ; based upon the map in the Geographical Journal, vol. xxxix. (June 1912), by permission of the Royal Geographical Society. PLATE 21. Figs. 1-7. SAUssUREA Prices, N. D. Simpson. 1. Plant (nat. size), 9. Floret, x 4. 3. Anthers, x 5. 4. Stigma, x 15. 5 and б, Ex- ternal and internal involucral scales, x 2. 7. Seta from the receptacle, x 6. Figs. 8-14, Laruyrus Frotown, N. D. Simpson. 8. Plant (nat. size). 9. Vexillum, x 3. 10. Ala, x 3. 11. Carina, x 3, 12. Stamens and ovary, X З. 18. Calyx, х8. 14. Leaf-imargin, highly magnified, PLATE 22. Figs, 1-7. SAUSSUREA PSEUDO-ALPINA, №. D. Simpson. І. Plant (nat. size). 9. Floret, x 3. 3. Anthers, x 5. 4. Stigma, x 5. band6. Internal and external involueral scales, x 3. 7. Seta from the receptacle, x 3. . Figs. 8-12. Senecio Pricer, N. D. Simpson, оо Ран (nat. size). 9. Disc floret, x 4. — 10. Ray floret, x 9. 1l. Anthers, x 10. 12. Stigma, x 25. PLATE 23. Figs. 1-3. Prverpanum Pricer, N. D. Simpson. l. Plant (nat. size). 2. Fruit, x 5. 3. Transverse sections of mericarp, x 6. Figs. 4-12. Poa Pricer, N. D. Simpson. 4. Plant (nat. size). 5. Spikelet, x 7. 6 and 7. Glumes. 8 Valve and palea, x 6, 9. Half a valve. 10, Palee. 11. Caryopsin. 12. Ovary with stigmas, ЖЛ» у E m w (Ат 7 n lw Ne ee Ts atlikt uer Wii JUR S LA ee MS К yp айе n- dis be "S oid Ge 3 (А z iaa Uf ^ VENE “pe седя Y ND ique. Du PES. " Ey 3f Ds an Моне “d с ` Ж а ни 2A j 2 zr KÁ О, М S ү E f SU qi yy m JH [ex y As Sn ў SUN B Bova үз Ж, 2А mms S 7 Uer Ка У. Lyf ш ox. ES Tbsa Nor BERTAN, Cri AUR CR M MED. (T CEWALT AI) KS MS Jom, A. or Kündelun RN A REFS mt Achit Nor RM Ca 27 hiy з MAN / i. E em үе У * X ENS “Т x ou 4 Zl bo VA А X чә CT} p ML XS 4 DA nA ty P yet dn y ` MD, ИСТРИ ww ((\ me esl : t, LM Дон" "y Mem n Ky E i Жуу ЭШ J Ий, aucto Pa 85 | 90 95 к ‚ PRICE & Simpson. | Journ. LINN. Soc., Bor. VoL. XLI. PL. 20. | — 80 85 È 90 95 | A [Om H ? so о MILES 200 » RAILWAY | 22 55 es? m R. р 2 2 sS 55 + ] ] (b) Size of Tracheids. The tracheids are shortest in the xerophilous Pinus Gerardiana, 3 mm., altain a length of 4 mm. in P. excelsa. and P. longifolia, and 4°6 mm. in P. Khasya, and the relatively great length of 7 mm. in the tropical P. Merkusii. This last species also has by far the widest spring-tracheids, whose radial and tangential diameters are about 68:5 and 45 u respectively OF THE WOOD OF INDIAN SPECIES OF PINUS. 459 and often exceed these dimensions. The species whose spring-tracheids come next in width are likewise pines growing often in subtropical or even tropical climates, namely P. longifolia (555 wand 39:5 ш), and P. Khasya (52 u and 25 ш), which grows in places among tropical plants in Burma. The temperate P. excelsa and the xerophilous P. Gerardiana have much narrower spring- tracheids, the respective diameters being 38°5 w and 37:5 p in the former, and 34 u and 29 u in the latter. These distinctions suggested to one of us an enquiry into the effect of environment and systematic affinity on the width of spring-tracheids of species of Pinus. A separate paper * deals with this, but the main results are given here, Pinus Gerardiana has the narrowest spring-tracheids either because it is xerophilous or because it belongs to the sub-section Para-Cembra, group * Parrya." Тһе observed mean diameter of its spring-tracheids was 31°5 u—those of the tour haploxylie American species T with the narrowest spring-tracheids varied from 24 to 33 p. Pinus eæcelsa has broader. spring-tracheids, either because it is not xerophilous or because it belongs to the section * Cembra” and group Strobus. The observed mean diameter of the spring-tracheids was 38 д. Those of the American specics belonging to the same group varied from 41°5 to 45 р. Pinus longifolia, P. Khasya, and P. Merkusit have widest tracheids because they are sub-tropical or tropical in distribution with sufficiency of moisture. In the case of the rather xerophilous P. longifolia, as in those of American species of sub-tropical distribution in a moist climate, the periodically or permanent dry nature of the superficial soil is not associated with narrowness of spring-tracheids. The mean diameter of its spring-tracheids (4675 и) may be compared with those of two sub-tropical American species, P. clausa (A8 д) and P. palustris (49 ш), growing on dry sand in a moist climate. The sub-tropical and perhaps tropical P. Ahasya, in which the observed mean diameter of the spring-tracheids was 4375, practically agrees with the sub- tropical and tropical P. cubensis (44 ш) that grows in South Carolina and the West Indies. Finally, the most tropical Asiatic species P. Merkusii has the widest spring-traeheids (565 ш), just as is the case with the most tropical American ‘species P. tropicalis (50°8 ш). * Percy Groom, “ An Enquiry into the Significance of Tracheid-width in Conifer,” ined. + In comparing the figures with those given by Penhallow for American species, it must be pointed out that we measured the widest of the spring-tracheids, but we do not know whether Penhallow followed the same procedure’ or took the mean diameter of ail the -spring-tracheids. 2м 2 460 DR. P. GROOM AND MR. W. RUSHTON ON THE STRUCTURE Thus from the diameters of the spring-tracheids in these last three forms we can form по conclusion as to the amount of water required by them in the substratum, though analogies with the American species indicate a considerable rainfall. On the other hand, they suggest a means of obtaining collateral evidence as to the climate under which fossil pines grew. From the structure of the leaves of P. longifolia and P. Merkusii we should conclude that stomatie transpiration can be vigorous, as stomata are present on the outer (lower) face as well as the flanks. (c) Shapes of Ordinary Tracheids. The tracheids running longitudinally in the wood belong to two main : g, (ii.) much shorter, “septate” or parenchymatous tracheids, whose terminal walls are transverse. The latter, which especially occur iu the vicinity of the resin-ducts, will be described in connexion with these. The majority of ordinary tracheids, whether they be the relatively thin- walled well-pitted spring-tracheids, or the thick-walled fibro-tracheids of the summer-wood, are straight and have more or less tapering, sharp or rounded ends. When abutting on a medullary ray the end may fork, or bend so as to run for some distance along the ray and thus form a transition towards a ray-tracheid, or may bend even through an angle of 180°, or finally may end squarely and abruptly against a ray-tracheid. These ends of the tracheids may bear pits in contact with the ray-tracheid, therefore on the terminal, or, types: (i.) ordinary long, more or less prosenchymatous tracheids ; and M! a v 3 in a sense, tangential walls. But Pinus Khasya and P. Merkusit, also show bundles of tracheids which, though not connected with medullary rays, yet are bent towards their ends, the curvature being mainly in a radial plane, so that in extreme cases these are seen cut transversely in longitudinal, especially tangential, sections. On the bent parts of these tracheids bordered pits are abundant on the tangential walls and even on the blunt terminations. As these bundles frequently form a radial sheet only one tracheid in thickness, in transverse section they are denoted by a radial series of tracheids with tangential bordered pits in the spring-wood or summer-wood. (d) Arrangements of Bordered Pits on the Radial Walls. The bordered pits are oval or circular in surface view in the spring-wood, where they are ranged in one row, with occasional pairs, in P. excelsa and P. Gerardiana, in one or two rows in P. longifolia and P. Khasya, and in one, two, or three rows or in peculiar nests, of 3 or 4 in P., Merkusit (P1.25. figs. 47, 48). The species that has triseriate pits is also the one that shows the greatest radial width of tracheid. But an examination of the statistics OF THE WOOD OF INDIAN SPECIES OF PINUS. 461 given by Penhallow (1907) shows that the number of longitudinal rows of bordered pits on the radial walls is not determined by radial width of lumen, as the haploxylie species are mainly uniseriate, and that paired or biseriate pits occur only in two haploxylie species with widest tracheids, But in the diploxylie species Penhallow’s statistics show that the wide tracheids of P. Tueda and P. palustris have only uniseriate pits, whereas many with narrower tracheids have uniseriate or occasionally paired pits, or even 1-2-seriate pits. Systematic affinity undoubtedly is one of the determinant factors. In the Indian species the point worthy of note is that P. excelsa and P. Gerardiana show the uniseriate arrangement prevalent in the haploxvlie species. As is well-known, in one and the same species width of tracheid may appear to determine the number of rows, because in the summer-wood (of all the Indian species also) the radial pits are uniseriate. (е) Sanio's Rims. The radial walls of the spring-tracheids of the secondary wood of 7'inus show certain narrow, transverse, or more or less curved strips that appear lighter than the vest of the wall and generally stain less deeply than this when treated with certain solutions (phloroglucin and hydrochloric acid, or safranin) which stain lignified membranes. (Sometimes, when sections deeply stained with safranin are decolorized, differentiated by clove oil, and mounted in Canada balsam, these bands are on the other hand the parts that retain the stain most deeply.) Now Sanio showed that in Pinus sylvestris the differentiation of bordered pits is preceded by the delimitation of certain oval or elliptical patches bounded above and below by curved bow-like lines. According to Sanio it is only within such oval patches that bordered pits arise ; hence he termed each patch a “ primordial pit " and we term it “ the primary pit-area.” In such an area Sanio showed that one bordered pit, or two side by side, may arise, but usually the primary pit-area in the spring-t racheids is not completely covered by the pit or pits ; there remains behind a margin above and below. According to Sanio’s work it is these unoccupied margins of the primary areas that coincide in position with the above-mentioned bands that are seen in radial section. Consequently the name * Sanio’s rims" may be given to the structures causing the band-like appearance. According to Sanio sometimes a bordered pit does occupy the whole of the primary pit-area, and with this fact may perhaps be correlated the absence of any distinct Sanio’s rims in a number of cases. When the primary pit-areas are in contact, the two contiguous Sanio’s rims are naturally “ fused” and form a band that is transverse and single, except possibly at the two lateral edges where the natural curvature of each original boundary of the area causes the band to fork. When, on the other hand, the primary pit areas 462 DR. P. GROOM AND MR. W. RUSHTON ON THE STRUCTURE are farther apart, they are separated by a streteh of wall that gives the full reactions of lignified membranes, and Sanio’s rims are bands confined to the neighbourhood of the pits. In Pinus excelsa there is additional evidence that the structure at least of the inner layer of the radial wall centres round the pit-areas bounded by Sanio’s rims: for when two uniseriate pits are at some distance apart the space intervening between them is occupied by the two narrow fringing curved bands (Sanio’s rims), and between these by a stretch of wall showing striations which near the bands are curved in the same sense as these, but at increasing distances from the bands show decreasing curva- ture until midway between the two pits the striæ are straight and transverse. All the Indian species of Pinus show Sanio’s rims. In P. eacelsa and Р. Gerardiana in the primary pit-area only one pit forms but occasionally two side by side may arise, whereas in the other three Indian species two pits are commonly produced side by side in one area. But P. Merkusii is unique among known living pines in that in one primary pit-area there may be produced either three pits side by side, or three forming a cluster, of which two are lateral and approximately side by side, while the third is median above or below, or finally four forming a cluster like the last except that there are two median, one above and one below (Pl. 25. figs. 43, 47, 48). Other deviations regarding the arrangements are deseribed in the detailed description of P. Merkusii, Sometimes Sanio’s rims completely surround , become a single fringe or margin (figs. 43, 46, 47). the pit-bearing area, that is, also on the sides ; in such a case they literally The detailed structural relations in regard to these Sanio’s rims we investigated in connexion with P. Merkusti. In radial sections with iodine and sulphuric acid the “rims” stain yellow : with ordinary hematoxylin they remain unstained ; leaving sections in cupra-ammonium to dissolve out any cellulose, their staining properties are not changed materially. They are not composed of cellulose. They stain more deeply than the rest of the wall with iron-hematoxylin, with methylene-blue followed by immersion in 2 per cent. acetic acid, also with ruthenium-red. Treating radial sections with ammonium oxalate, or successively with 2 per cent. hydrochloric acid for half an hour and then boiling for two hours in 2 per cent. caustic soda, they do not stain with ruthenium-red or with methylene-blue and acetic acid. Therefore ** Sanio's rims ” are at least partly pectic. Now the fact that a single straight band may be seen in radial section continuing aeross two or more tracheids, proves that the phenomenon is associated in some manner with the middle lamella. In tangential sections the appearance of these bands is seen to be due to a circular, or. fusiform band-like, localized thickening of the middle lamella : where two successive superposed pits are close together the thiekening between them is single, but where the pits are some distance apart there are two such thickenings, one OF THE WOOD OF INDIAN SPECIES OF PINUS. 46; near each pit. The thickenings are seen to be separated from the actual pit by a short stretch of wall. These thickened parts of the middle lamella differ somewhat from tle middle lamella elsewhere in. chemical composition, for they do not stain crimson with phloroglucin and hydrochloric acid, whereas elsewhere the middle lamella is thinner and does stain more or less. Tangential sections stained in safranin and mounted in Canada balsam show these thickenings unstained and appearing like empty inter- cellular spaces, because their refractive index agrees with that of the balsam, whereas the rest of the middle lamella may be quite distinct. Stained with methylene-blue succeeded by 2 per cent. acetic acid or ruthenium- red (especially after being swollen by successive treatment with hydrochloric acid and ammonia) they stand out from the rest of the wall as more deeply stained parts of the middle lamella (fig. 38), though the other parts of this also frequently stain with ruthenium-red. In transverse. section treated with ruthenium-red Sanio’s rims are seen as deeply stained lines in the middle lamella of the radial walls, and contrast with the scarcely stained middle lamella in the tangential walls or in radial walls where the rims are lacking. (In our specimen a number of the tracheids in contact with medullary ‘avs showed in transverse section the inner layers of the tangential walls, and sometimes of the radial walls, delignified and staining with ruthenium- red. Tangential sections showed that this is due to the occurrence of patches of pectic substance situated at the levels of the medullary rays. This localized pectic lining is due to the action of a fungus which is mainly distributed in the medullary rays into the adjoining tracheid, which run mainly in a tangential transverse direction.) Combining the above given facts with Sanio’s account of the development of pits in primary pit-areas, the following would therefore appear to be the truth. When young the actual marginal portion of the primary pit-area does not thicken by deposits of lignified wall so soon as it does elsewhere (except on the pit-closing membrane) but thickens by successive deposits of pectic substance until a stage is reached when lignified wall-substance is deposited even over the now thickened rims of the primary pit-area. Sanio’s rims represent a system of rod-like or band-like pectic thickenings of the middle lamella running transversely in the radial walls and linked here and there by slightly curved longitudinal band-like similar thickenings (representing the lateral margins of the primary pit-areas). In tracheids at the junction of the spring- and summer-wood, where the pits are uniseriate, Sanio’s rims as seen in radial section are reduced to little crescent-shaped areas in a median position above and below each pit, and not as broad as the pit (fig. 44). In the summer-wood outside this critical layer Sanio’s rims are not to be seen in radial section, even after staining with ruthenium-red. In tangential section the middle lamella here does not dilate 464 DR, P. GROOM AND MR. W, RUSHTON ON THE STRUCTURE close to the pit ; it only broadens very slightly where it is forking just before passing into the wall of the pit-chamber ; moreover, the staining of the middle lamella with ruthenium-red is the same throughout and is rather light. It is worthy of note that in staining radial sections with ruthenium-red or with methylene-blue, the part of Sanio’s rim that stains most readily and deeply is frequently the part immediately beneath the eentre of the pit, and when the Sanio's rims are dwindling in the outer spring-wood or inner summer-wood it is lateral or marginal parts that vanish first while the central parts remain. As there appears to be some confusion concerning the meaning of the term “Sanio’s bars" some comments may be made, In radial longitudinal sections of coniferous woods the appearance of transverse bands running across the tracheids is caused by three entirely different sets of structures :— (1.) There are bars or rods stretching across the lumen from tracheid to tracheid and forming a continuous radial series, extending through a few tracheids or through one or more annual rings. Similar bars often extend across the lumina of sieve-tubes. In the wood these are lignified, but in the phloem they react as cellulose. C., Müller (1890) was the author of the name * Sanio's bars" and, as he explicitly stated, he coined the term to designate these structures as first discovered by Sanio in Pinus sylvestris (1873-4). In a radial section the individual rods are seen to form a continuous line and only one such series is seen, as a rule, in a single longitudinal radial section ; these rods then are limited in number. C. Müller (1890), on the basis of his observations, formulated the proposition that Sanio’s bars occur in all the sub-groups of the Conifer (including Araucaria and Ginkgo) and that they arise as folds of the radial walls. The proposition as to Sanio’s bars has been incorrectly restated by Miss Gerry *. (i1.) There are structures known as * resin-plates ” arranged somewhat in the same manner as seen in radial section. They are found most frequently or exclusively in contact with medullary rays. In radial section they are ‘generally deeper than Sanio’s bars, usually clearly dilated against the tracheid wall, and often form a complete partition dividing the lumen of the tracheid into two chambers. Gii.) There are certain markings which form a pattern on the radial walls ef the tracheids, especially in the spring-wood, The markings are largely in the form of transverse bands, but contrast with the other bands seen in radial section in that in every spring-tracheid numerous bands are visible, * Gerry, in Ann, Bot. xxiv. (1910) pp. 119-128, OF THE WOOD OF INDIAN SPECIES OF PINUS. 465 and in that they do not usually continue in the same straight line through a number of tracheids. These bands are the structures that we term “ Sanio's rims.” Not in any one among these three kinds of markings in the wood is the bar, plate or band composed of cellulose. Miss Gerry, working with Professor Jeffrey, in her paper on the “bars of Sanio," was obviously not dealing with “ Sanio’s bars” but with the structures that we term Sanio’s rims. She describes them as “bars” or * Folds? of cellulose and specifically mentions their presence in Pinus. In this genus we have shown that these bands are not ridges, bars, or folds projecting into the lumen, but occur at regions of the wall where this is no thicker than elsewhere, and that each consists of a locally thickened pectic middle lamella overlaid by lignified layers. The evidence of the cellulose nature of these bands provided by Miss Gerry is quite inadequate, since the sole fact given by her in support of her statement is that the bands stain with hematoxylin. We entirely failed to make these structures stain with this dye excepting in the form of iron-hematoxylin, which of course may be readily deposited as a stain in pectic bodies and particularly in the middle lamella of wood. Hence it remuins to be seen if these bands are composed of cellulose in any of the Conifers. (7) Structure of the Bordered Pits on the Radial Walls. In the spring-wood the bordered pits on the radial walls are larger and generally have broader orifices. In the summer-wood the orifices are more or less fusiform and more approximating to the vertical oblique, and may be continued out with long oblique furrows arranged in a steep spiral. (q) Bordered Pits on the Tangential Walls. Only two Indian species, P. excelsa and P. Gerardianá, regularly show pits on the tangential walls of all the outer summer-tracheids. Tangential pits are known to occur sporadically in narrow annual rings of various Abietineze (see Strasburger). They occur in P. longifolia, P. Khasya, and P. Merkusii, in spring-wood or summer-wood, but in the last two species they are abundant especially in the spring-wood in the radially deflected bundles of tracheids already described, though the annual ring was broad in our specimen of P. Khasya. Small bordered pits occur on the tangential walls on the radially outer and inner sides of the tracheids around the resin- ducts, at least in some Indian species of Pinus, e. g., P. Gerardiana and P. excelsa. 466 DR. Р. GROOM AND MR. W. RUSHTON ON THE STRUCTURE (h) Other Structural Features of the Tracheids. As regards the thickness of tracheid-wall and size of lumen the transition form spring-wood to autumn-wood is, as would be anticipated, gradual in the haploxylie P. excelsa and P. Gerardiana, and more sudden in the diploxylie P. longifolia and P. Merkusii, but unexpectedly is gradual in the diploxylic P. Khasya. As seen in radial section the walls of the tracheids are very clearly thicker, against the medullary rays than elsewhere. Radial lignified bars, ** Sanio’s bars" stretching across the lumina of a series of tracheids were seen in several of the species. The bars seen in transverse section were hollow, and mostly eylindrieal, but close to the attachment to the tracheid-wall the bar may deepen so that the contours of it and its cavity are vertically elongated (РІ. 24, fig. 22). * Resin-plates ? occur in some of the Indian pines, e. g, P. excelsa. (i) Resin-Ducts In all the Indian pines except P. Gerardiana the resin-ducts are most abundant in the outer part of the annual ring, but in that species they are most numerous in the middle part of the ring and are unusually uneven in distribution, being locally scanty. P. longifolia and P. Khasya are marked by great development of the ducts ; in the former the ducts are very wide (diameter *2 mm.), and solitary or in pairs, mostly in the outer and middle parts of the annual ring. P. Khasya has very numerous ducts ranged usually in groups of 2-4. The species show the following types of cells associated with the ducts (figs. 2, 20, 31, 42). (1.) Thin-walled epithelium lining the duct. Gi.) Thin-walled, more elongated parenchyma. (11.) Thick-walled, still more elongated parenchyma, the walls of which bear numerous simple pits. (iv.) Parenchyma-tracheids, much shorter than ordinary tracheids, with bordered pits on all their walls, including the terminal transverse walls. (k) Medullary Rays. Except in P. excelsa thin-walled parenchyma, as well as thick-walled, occurs in the medullary rays. This species has only the latter. In all Indian pines ray-tracheids, both marginal and internal (so-called “ interspersed ”), occur. In the haploxylic species P. exeelsa and P. Ger- ardiana the ray-tracheids bear no denticulations on their walls, or in the latter species such denticulations are scantily and feebly suggested. The three diploxylic species all have denticulate ray-tracheids. OF THE WOOD OF INDIAN SPECIES OF PINUS. 461. The marginal ray-tracheids assume various forms including shapes transi- tional towards bent ordinary wood-tracheids (figs. 11, 12, 34, 41). Similar peculiar forms have been described by W. P. Thompson (1910). In P. excelsa long marginal ray-tracheids with a narrow tapering lumen (fig. 11) were seen in connexion with ray-tracheids that approximated in form to those: characteristic of “distended medullary rays? There occur uniseriate rays of this latter type entirely composed of peculiar lobed, vertically dilated ray-tracheids, whose connexion with one another is slight or possibly even lacking (fig. 10). Where the medullary rays cross a resin-duct the ray-tracheids, or thick-- walled parenchyma, do not (as is usually stated in regard to Pinus) necessarily give way to thin-walled parenchyma, though such a change sometimes does: take place. Possibly the determinant factor is the distance of the medullary ray from the actual resin-duct, and the nature of the cell that it crosses ; if crossing a parenchyma-tracheid for instance the ray-tracheid would probably persist across the duct. Details concerning the shape and size of the pits of the various kinds of ray-cells are given in the special descriptions of the different species. (1) Conclusions as to the Systematic Affinities and (Ecological Structure. Pinus excelsa and P. Gerardiana. Р. excelsa and P. Gerardiana agree in the following features: the leaf is haploxylie, the scaly sheath of the dwarf-shoot is deciduous, the transition from the spring-wood to summer-wood is gradual, the outermost tracheids in the summer-wood have tangential pits and the ray-tracheids have feeble or no dentieulations. For these reasons both belong to one and the same great subdivision of Pinus. But in P. excelsa the needles are in tufts of five, the cone-scale has a terminal umbo and the ray-parenchyma has large apparently simple pits in the lateral walls. This species therefore belongs to the sub- section C'embra (Parlatore), and since its cone-scales are thin and the cones long it belongs to the group Strobus. But, according to Penhallow, in the species constituting the subsection Cembra the upper walls of the ray- parenchyma cells are thin: if this be correct, Pinus evcelsa stands apart from all these. As regards width of spring-tracheids the American species belonging to the Section Haploxylon that most closely approach it likewise belong to the group Strobus. Pinus Gerardiana differs from P. excelsa in that its cone-scale has a central umbo and is thick, its leaves are in tufts of 3, and hence it is separated, for instance by Koehne, from Cembra as a member of the sub-section Para-Cembra. H. Mayr (1890) noted that the small clearly half-bordered pits on the lateral walls of the ray-parenchyma ally it with the other species constituting 468 DR. P. GROOM AND MR. W. RUSHTON ON THE STRUCTURE this sub-section. Tt agrees with typical members of the Haploxylon Section in its uniseriate pits on the radial walls of the wood-tracheids, In altitudinal range there is not much difference between P. excelsa (6,000-12,000 ft.) and P. Gerardiana (5,000—10,000 ft.), but the latter alone is xerophilous in habitat: and its leaf has a much thicker cuticle and the hypoderma has thicker walls. The greater development of transfusion-tissue in P. Gerardiana perhaps might be associated with the greater thickness of the leaf, but Max Scheit (1883) concluded that the amount of transfusion- tissue varies directly with the external influences promoting transpiration, and the great development of the resin-ducts in this specles recalls the extensive production of ethereal oil glands in the leaves of plants in dry hot places, Pinus longifolia, P. Khasya, and P. Merkusii. These three species agree not only in the diploxvlie nature of the leaves, the persistent nature of the sheath of the dwarf-shoot, and the possession of a central umbo on the thick cone-seale, but also in that the transition from spring-wood to summer-wood is sudden (except in P. Ahasya), the outermost tracheids of the annual ring do not universally bear pits on the tangential walls, the pits on the radial walls of the spring-tracheids are often 2-seriate, and the ray-tracheids are denticulate. As already pointed out, these three species that frequently grow under subtropical or even tropical conditions are, like the sub-tropical American pines, the species possessing the widest spring-tracheids, despite of the fact that P. longifolia, and apparently sometimes the other species, live in situa- tions that are at least temporarily dry. As regards leaf-structure all three have stomata on all their faces, P. longifolia, the most clearly tending to xerophily, has the thickest cuticle (though not so thick as P. Gerardiana), and P. Ahasya has the thinnest. P. Merkusii has the most numerous lines of stomata, as its twelve lines of stomata imply that these are about *2 mm. apart on the average ; whereas in 7. Nhasya and P. longifolia, with 10 and 8 stomatic lines respectively, these are on the average *26 mm. apari. In the more xerophilous P. longifolia the endadermis has markedly thiekened outer walls, in P. Mer£usii this is less marked, while in P. Ahasya there is no indication of such thickening. All three species contrast with the haploxylie Indian species in the feebler development of the tissue separating the endodermis from the vascular tissue. The sub-endodermal layer forms a fenestrated cylinder of transfusion-tissue, in addition to this there is usually only one layer of complementary tissue, excepting in P. longifolia where there is a disproportionate development of mechanical tissues 1-3 cells thick. The xylem is well developed in all three species. The two three-needled species have merely two marginal resin-ducts, whereas P. Merkusii also has a median one against the outer face : in all three cases the ducts are against OF THE WOOD OF INDIAN SPECIES OF PINUS. 169 the hypoderma. All these facts collectively seem to indicate that these three species of Pinus live in a region of considerable annual rainfall, but can endure a considerable season of drought. As regards features of systematic significance, P. Merkusit is perhaps the most interesting abietineous plant in existence from the point of view of structure of wood, which shows possible relations to the araucarian type of pitting on the radial walls. So far it is the only existing conifer known to have these pits arranged in the cluster-like manner already described. In certain Cordaites (C. Newherryi) the pits are arranged in clusters which in the successive tracheids of a radial row form a radial series, so as to present the appearance of the possibility that the grouped pits correspond to the position of contiguous medullary rays. The pits forming one group or cluster are more numerous than in Pines Merkusit. Gothan (1910) describes and figures a fossil conifer, Cedroaylon transiens (Gothan), whose wood shows in some of the tracheids typical araucarian pitting, and in other tracheids little clusters of 3—4 pits, very similar to those of P. Merkusii, He regards this clustered arrangement as the first step in the change from an araucarian type of pitting towards the abietinean condition. If this “star-like” (as Gothan terms it) arrangement is thus a transitional stage between the two conditions, P. Merkusti completes the picture by providing a type that has the typical abietinean pitting and the clustered * star-like " arrangement, so that the stages between the two extremes are now known. P. Merkus also shows appearances that may be interpreted as transition between the alternate (araucarian) and opposite (abietinean) arrangement of these pits (fig. 46). So far as we are aware no other living conifer, outside the Araucariacez, has triseriate pits In. the ‘adial walls of the spring-tracheids : the pits are not arranged alternately as in the araucarian type, hut are opposite. SPECIAL DESCRIPTION OF THE SPECIES. PINUS GERARDIANA (Wall). Pinus Gerardiana, the Himalayan edible pine, a species with its leaves in 3-needled tufts, is clearly xerophilous in distribution, as it occurs in the “inner dry and arid West Himalaya” (Gamble, 1902), at altitudes varying from 5,000—10,000 ft., also in Afghanistan, Kafiristan, and in the Hariab district (7,000—11,000 ft.), moreover the species is social on * dry steep rocky slopes" (Gamble). The thick leaf is xerophytie in structure, for the epidermis has very thick walls, including thick cuticle and cuticular layers ; the stomata are sunk, and there іх a thick-walled hypoderma. Despite this xerophilous distribution and xerophytie structure the bark is “ very thin, grey, smooth, and cracked only in very old trees " (Gamble). Europe, however, supplies an analogue in Betula alba, whose habitat is often dry. 410 DR. P. GROOM AND MR. W. RUSHTON ON THE STRUCTURE A. Macroscopic FEATURES (naked eye). The heart-wood is light brown. The annual rings were 17 to the inch in our specimen, 13 in Stewart’s specimen (Gamble). The transition from the spring-wood to summer-wood in the same annual ring is gradual. The relative proportions of the spring-wood and summer-wood varied widely in different annual rings: the latter forming from 1 to more than 4 of the ring. The medullary rays are invisible in transverse section but show as thin darker bands on the radial section. The resin-ducts, just visible in transverse section, are noticeable on the longitudinal section as dark lines; their distribution in the annual ring is uneven, as they are scattered and often locally seanty, though generally more numerous in the later spring-wood and early summer- wood, they are not lacking from the inner and outer boundaries. D. Microscoric STRUCTURE. Tracheids. In transverse section the spring-tracheids are square or oblong-rectangular, with the slightly longer axis radial or tangential. The gradual decrease in radial diameter and in thickness of wall in the summer-wood culminates in the outermost tracheids, which are very compressed thick-walled fibro- tracheids. The following are measurements of typical tracheids :— | | Width of Lumen. Thickness of Wall. | — E ———| | Radial. | Tangential. Radial. | Tangential. |. | | | Inner spring-tracheid ...... 94 p | 29 u OO pe S5pu ‚ Qutermost summer-tracheid. . ён | 21р би Rp | | | Length of tracheid 3 mm. The tracheids show three sets of deviations from normal shape as regards their ends :— 1. Where they terminate against a medullary ray the straight end may be rectangular-truncate or forked, but the end may bend radially inward. Bordered pits occur on the bent part or truncate end. 2. Here and there the tracheids bend radially inwards at their ends and dovetail, and on the dove-tailing terminal portions there are pits on the tangential walls in the spring-wood. 3. In the vicinity of resin-duets rectangular parenchyma-tracheids occur. OF THE WOOD OF INDIAN SPECIES OF PINUS. 411 The bordered pits on the radial walls are uniseriate though occasionally they occur in pairs. In contour the pit-chamber is oval or circular (fig. 6), the former especially often in the spring-wood, whilst the aperture in the inmost spring-wood is circular or slightly oval with the longer axis transverse; but travelling outwards in the ring the aperture becomes gradually oblique or even vertical (Pl. 24, fig. 8), broadly lenticular, not becoming narrow lenticular except perhaps in the outermost layer. Moreover, the pointed ends of the aperture are continuous with oblique line-like furrows which may he continuous with like ones from higher and lower pits, so that the spiral arrangement of the pit-apertures is very evident. (It is possible that these line-like furrows are not natural to the wood in the tree, but are due to desiccation and consequent fracture.) The longitudinal distance apart of the pits in the spring-wood is very variable in tracheids, алох rims are distinct. The outer summer-tracheids also possess on their tangential walls smaller, more irregularly arranged, bordered pits, which are scanty and uniseriate in some tracheids, and more numerous and up to triseriate in others. They are most numerous in the outermost two or three layers, but occur in the latest five series of tracheids. In any case they occupy a relatively small area of the wall, and agree in structure and approximately in size with the pits on the radial walls of the summer-tracheids : the outline of the chamber is circular and that of the orifice is lenticular (fig. 7) j* Resin-Ducts. The duets attain a diameter of 120 д and their epithelial cells a radial width of 144. The flattened epithelial cells give rise to numerous occluding thyloses. Around these are two layers of rather flattened parenchyma with somewhat thicker pitted walls, which are longer and haye their thinnest walls towards the resin-epithelium. These are succeeded on the outside by parenchymatous cells which are oblong rectangular in longitudinal section and have thicker walls; and these in turn by parenchyma-tracheids of similar shape with relatively thin walls and few bordered pits which occur on the end walls as well as on the lateral, including tangential walls in summer-wood and spring-wood (fig. 2). The lengths of measured paren- chyma-tracheids were ‘114, :25, +27, and *5 mm., in comparison with 3 mm. the approximate length of the ordinary tracheids. Thus around the resin- duets there are cells showing transitional stages from epithelial parenchyma to typical tracheids. Medullary Rays. The linear usually uniseriate rays vary in height from 1 to 24 cells. The fusiform rays attain a height equivalent to 30 cells, but some of them are shallower than the tallest uniseriate rays. 412 DR. P. GROOM AND MR. W. RUSHTON ON THE STRUCTURE In addition to ray-tracheids, there are two kinds of parenchyma-cells, thick-walled and thin-walled. Each thick-walled parenchyma-cell is radially elongated and in length equal to the radial diameters of 4-6 tracheids in the spring-wood and about 8 tracheids in the summer-wood. In tangential view the lumen is an upright oval, and the general contour is vertically oblong with rounded angles in uniseriate rays, but the contour is more rounded near the central parts of the fusiform rays. ‘Their end walls are oblique or transverse. Оп the lateral walls the pits are very small, half-bordered (Picea-like) and circular in contour, but their orifices opening into the tracheids are lenticular and oblique. These pits are not nearly so tall as the height of the ray-cell, on the walls of which they are ranged in one or two tiers, and there are 2-3, usually two pits in each tier to the radial width of each tracheid, but only 1-2 in the summer-wood—therefore, as a whole, 2-5 in the spring-wood (fig. 4). In the summer-wood the apertures are much elongated and oblique (fig. 3). The upper and lower walls, as well as the end walls, the latter especially near the margins, have rounded pits. The thin-walled parenchyma -cells are enlarged radially with straight transverse or oblique, or bow-like terminal walls, which are devoid of special thickenings or pits. The ray-tracheids have transverse or oblique ends, bordered pits on all their walls, and are devoid of denticulations or very feebly and scantily denticulate in the case of the marginal ray-tracheids. The wniseriute rays (fig. 5) are nearly entirely composed of thick-walled parenchyma and ray-tracheids, mainly the former. The latter are very largely marginal, but some internal ray-tracheids occur in smaller or larger numbers. Where the ray passes a resin-duct and comes in contact with the parenchyma surrounding this, thin-walled parenchyma partially replaces the thick-walled, but there are also a few thick-walled parenchyma-cells which are continuous with similar ones or with ray-tracheids, This change is quite local and the ray assumes the original structure after passing the duct. Occasionally biseriate rays devoid of resin-ducts may be seen. The fusiform rays (fig. 1) in tangential section are often slender, sometimes being one eell in thickness except in the central part where the resin-duct is. In tangential section the resin-duct is bounded by a wall of about four thin-walled flattened epithelial cells (which grow inwards to form thyloses). These are ensheathed by a single layer of. similar cells, whieh on the flanks are in contact with the wood-tracheids. These in turn are succeeded by a little collection of thin-walled wider parenchymatous ray-cells, usually in two tiers, but among them may be an isolated, thick-walled parenchyma-ray cell. The thinner portions of the ray, which are biseriate towards the centre OF THE WOOD OF INDIAN SPECIES OF PINUS. 473 and uniseriate towards the margins, are mainly eomposed of thick-walled parenchyma, with one or two tiers of marginal rav-tracheids. Hence apart from or surrounding the resin-ducts, both types of rays are composed of thick-walled parenchyma, with a smaller number of marginal ray-tracheids, together with sporadic thin-walled parenchyma and internal ray-tracheids. PINUS EXCELSA, Wall. This five-needled species belongs distinctly to the temperate climate, as its range of altitude in the Himalayas is from 6,000 to 12,000 ft. Its area stretches from Afghanistan to Bhutan. As this species is widely grown in Europe the appearance of the wood is familiar, but for the sake of completeness a brief description of the structure of this is given. A. Macroscopic FEATURES (naked eye). The wood is light in colour, the sapwood being whitish and the heartwood a light red. In each annual ring the spring-wood gradually merges into the summer-wood with no sudden transition, The annual rings vary in width from 1 to about 21, or less, of an inch (in our Indian specimen the mean thickness was уу of an inch). The medullary rays are visible to the naked eye as yellow lines in the heart-wood. Resin-duets are numerous in the outermost spring-wood and especially in the summer-wood. D. Microscopic STRUCTURE. Tracheids. Spring-wood formed the greater part of the annual rings in our specimen : for instance, in one ring the radial row of tracheids was constituted of 28-30 forming the spring-wood, and 5-8 forming the summer-wood. In transverse section the inner spring-tracheids are mostly square or rectangular-oblong with a longer radial diameter. The transition to summer-tracheids is very gradual, and only a few of the outermost of these show marked shortening of the radial diameter. Below are given measurements of typical tracheids, whose length is 3-4-4 mm. | | Width of Lumen. Thickness of Wall. | Radial. Tangential. Radial. | Tangential. | Spring-tracheids . | 385 p Oron | Sty | ЗЯ | | | | | Summer-tracheids. E Il 5n | 285pn | 44и | 44и | LINN. JOURN,— BOTANY, VOL. XLI. 2N 414 DH. P. GROOM AND MH. W. RUSHTON ON THE STRUCTURE According to Gamble’s statistics the wood of Pinus excelsa is lighter in weight and less hard than that of Pinus Gerardiana : this is due to the thinner walls of both spring- and summer-tracheids, and perhaps to the smaller percentage of summer-wood in the former. The tracheids have pointed ends except where they end abruptly on medullary rays. In the spring-wood the numerous pits on the radial walls are nearly entirely uniseriate, but oceasionally paired, They are oval and transversely elongated or circular, with a transverse oval or nearly circular orifice. The torus is ragged at the edges and the membrane radially striated. Large simple pit-like structures oceur between some of the bordered pits (fig. 10). In the summer-wood the pits on the radial walls are uniseriate, less numerous, and circular in outline, with steeply oblique and even nearly vertical orifices (fig. 15). Sanio’s rims are narrow but quite distinct in the spring-wood. In the outer summer-wood on the tangential walls there are present numerous small scattered bordered pits. These are most abundant in the outermost layer of the tracheids, but may be seen in the outer three lavers. They are circular in outline, with nearly vertical-elongated fusiform apertures (fig. 14). Radial bars, * Sanio’s bars,” occur scantily: each is usually a cylindrical rod with a minute canal in its centre, Tracheids with the so-called * resin-plates?' occur against some of the medullary rays. Resin-Ducts. Each resin-duet has a flattened layer of thin-walled epithelial cells, which are broadly briek-shaped in longitudinal tangential view. In our specimen all the resin-duets were blocked by numerous large thyloses. Around the epithelium are parenchymatous cells whose form varies with the distance from the epithelium. The cells adjoining this are elongated brick-shaped with thin walls, and large rounded simple pits. Outside these the cells are longer, narrower, and still square-ended ; their walls are thicker and lignified, and the simple pits are smaller ; against the tracheids the pits are half-bordered. Finally there are parenehyma-tracheids whose terminal walls are transverse or somewhat oblique ; these have small bordered pits on all their walls. ‘The parenchyma extends farther in a tangential direction towards a medullary ray than towards the reverse side; moreover, this production of wood-parenchyma in contact with the medullary ray may be continued on the side of the latter that is distant from the duct. Medullary Rays. The uniseriate rays are distinctly shallower than the fusiform rays, as they vary from 1-12 cells in height, whereas the latter rays are often equivalent to 18 or 19 cells in height. OF THE WOOD OF INDIAN SPECIES OF PINUS. 475 Apart from the resin-producing epithelium the parenchyma shows two extreme forms, and ray-tracheids occur, Some of the uniseriate rays are composed solely of ray-tracheids. In particular some rays, so-called “distended rays,” consist solely of a line of ray-tracheids of characteristic shape. Та such rays each tracheid on the radially inner end is blunt or tapers to a more or less fine point, it widens in an outward direction and divides at its widest region into two or three marked lobes arranged in a vertical plane. In the ease of two-lobed tracheids, the ends of the next tracheid dovetails with the two lobes ; in the case of the three-lobed tracheids, the medium lobe may be continuous with the beginning of the next ray-tracheid, or the successive Tay-traeheids are not in contact (fig. 10). More or less similar ray-tracheids occur marginally on other uniseriate rays that include parenchyma (fig. 11), In normal rays the ray-tracheids are mainly marginal though internal ray-tracheids do occur, and their radial continuity is sometimes disturbed by the intercalation of ray-parenehyma. Sometimes there occur very long slender ray-tracheids whose lumen locally is reduced to a thin line (fig. 12). The ray-tracheids show bordered pits on all their walls, and are devoid of denticulations. The ray-purenchyma is composed of rather thick-walled cells elongated radially and having simple pits on all their walls. On the radial walls the typical broader ones have large oval pits elongated radially ; in the spring- "wood to the radial width of one wool-tracheid there is one pit, which nearly stretches across the whole height of the cell, or occasionally two or three pits: when there are three the pits are in two tiers (fig. 9). In the summer- wood there 1s still one pit to the radial width of each tracheid, but the pit area is fusiform and steeply oblique towards the lumen and slit-like towards a tracheid. The end wall bears a few large pits, so that it belongs to Penhallow’s “locally thickened type." The other parenchyma-cells are usually shallower, their pits are smaller and more crowded together so that the thiek portions of the wall form bars which are linked to form a reticulum, These latter cells appear to be specially numerous close to the resin-duets of the wood of the medullary ray. The parenchyma-cells often bulge into the lumen of the contiguous tracheid to form thyloses (fig. 17) (їп sections the pit-closing membranes often also dip into the cavity of the parenchyma-cell itself). In the fusiform rays the resin-duct is walled by a flattened epithelium (whose cells in our specimen had produced many thyloses). Surrounding this are thin-walled parenchymatous cells elongated radially (in our speci- men on the flanks of the ray these were very much flattened as if crushed). Above and below in tangential section occur two or three tiers of triseriate ‚ог biseriate thick-walled parenchyma-cells, which in turn are succeeded by А 2х2 416 DR. P. GROOM AND MR. W. RUSHTON ON THE STRUCTURE 4-6 similar cells forming a uniseriate series; sometimes the marginal cells, or rarely some internal cells, are ray-tracheids. The ray-tracheids are not abundant (fig. 13). The wniseriate rays are mainly composed of ray-parenchyma, whose cells in tangential section are vertically elongated, with an oval lumen and an oblong-oval contour ; these outlines are disturbed by the bulging in or out of the large pit-closing membrane. In some of these rays ray-tracheids are numerous (fig. 17). The length of the ray-parenchyma cell is equal to the radial width of 4-6 wood-tracheids in the radial spring-wood, and 2-4 in the summer-wood. PINUS LONGIFOLIA, Row, Pinus longifolia, the chir or long-leaved pine, is a three-needled species whose geographical distribution is interesting. According to Gamble (1902) and Brandis (1907) the tree flourishes in sub-Himalayan tracts and outer Himalayas. In the drier western region extending from Afghanistan to Nepal, it forms extensive pure forests at altitudes ranging from 1,500 to 6,900 and occasionally 7,590 feet, but dees not grow in the inner valleys. In the moister eastern region it is less common, is often mixed with Shorea robusta, and in Sikkim is usually on dry southern slopes at altitudes between 1,000 and 3,000 feet. Thus this pine shows greatest success in regions that are least moderately dry, and Gamble points out that transplants will not endure a wet soil. In the drier western region its thick rough bark suggests the xerophyte and. the light-demanding plant, in the moister eastern regions its bark is thinner. The suggestion has been made that its limited distribu- tion in the eastern region is due to the rainfall being too heavy. The deep tap-root confers an ability to obtain moisture in dry places, and its capacity in this direction is doubtless enhanced by its power of flourishing as a sub- deciduous tree ; for Gamble described the chir pine as more or less deciduous, while according to Brandis its needles remain on the trees for two or three years. In addition to its moderately xerophilous tendency this pine is exceptional in that it naturally occurs within the limits of the tropical climate, and “ will thrive in the Indian plains, even at Calcutta " (Gamble, loc. cit.). Thus some interest also attaches to the structure of the leaves and wood. A. Macroscoric FEATURES (naked eye). The light eoloured sap-wood contrasts with the red- or pink-brown heart- wood. Annual rings and resin-ducts are very distinct to the naked eve. The number of rings to the inch radius varies according to Gamble from 2 up to 20; in our specimen there were 9. In each annual ring the summer- wood is rather abruptly marked off from the spring-wood. There is con- siderable variation in the proportions of the spring- and summer-wood forming one annual ring; in our specimen the summer-wood formed a OF THE WOOD OF INDIAN SPECIES OF PINUS. . 477 fraction of the annual ring varying from one-half to one-eighth. The medullary rays are visible in transverse seetion, especially in the summer- wood and darker heart-wood, as light-coloured lines, and in radial section as slightly darker narrow bands. Тһе resin-ducts are clearly visible and especially striking in longitudinal views as brown lines. They occur in the spring-wood and summer-wood, but appear to be more numerous in the middle and outer parts of the annual ring than in the inner. Their number appears to be inlependent of the relative amount of spring- and summer- wood. D. Micnoscoric STRUCTURE. Tracheids. The transverse section of the tracheids in the earliest spring-wood tends to be oblong rectangular with the long axis radial; further out this changes to square, and ultimately in the summer-wood to rectangular with the long axis tangential. The change in size of lumen and thickness of wall is shown in the following table. Width of Lumen, Mean thickness of Walls. Radial. | Tangential. Radial. Tangential. Early spring-tracheid .. 555p | 395 pu du ot р Late summer-tracheids . 105 u | 225p Sp 9°6 ш Typical length of tracheid 4 mm. Thus the outermost summer tracheids vie with fibres in thickness of wall and smallness of lumen. Our specimen regularly showed “double annual rings.” The spring- tracheids somewhere near the middle of the true annual ring rather abruptly give way to two or three layers of compressed tracheids with thicker walls and smaller lumina. Outside this belt the tracheids more or less completely assume the form of spring-tracheids with larger lumina and with walls either as thin as those in the spring-wood or considerably thicker. Outside this zone in turn more or less sudden thickening of the walls marks the beginning of the true summer-tracheids (fig. 18). The walls as seen in radial section widen markedly in contact with the medullary rays. The ends of the tracheids are more or less sharp, or bluntly rounded, except when they end abruptly on a medullary тау; when ending thus 478 DR. P. GROOM AND MR. W. RUSHTON ON THE STRUCTURE on a ray-tracheid the transverse terminal wall has one or more bordered pits. With this exception and the sporadice occurrence of pits on the tan- gential and terminal walls, the bordered pits are confined to the radial walls, where in the spring-wood they are uniseriate or biseriate or both in the same tracheid (fig. 26). In each primary pit-area there may be one bordered pit or two collateral ones. Here the bordered pits are circular or oval with the longer axis transverse and the orifices circular, or widely fusiform and with the longer axis directed transversely, obliquely or nearly vertically. In the summer-wood the seantier and smaller pits are circular with a narrow fusiform, nearly erect orifice (fig. 21). The peculiar structure shown in figure 22 and superficially resembling a deformed bordered pit is a transverse section of a radial bar (Nanio's bar) which streatehes across the lumen of the tracheid and perhaps increases in height near its attachment to the tangential wall. Resin-Ducts. The resin-ducts may be solitary or paired, and in the latter case separated by only a few layers of flattened thin-walled parenchyma. The ducts have an unusually wide cavity (the width of which attained *2 mm., while the radial width of the epithelial cells was 13 ш). The cells composing the one- layered epithelium in longitudinal section are short, broad, often elongated transversely and hexagonal in form. This layer may be wholly or partially enveloped in a sheath of flattened’ parenchyma. Surrounding these cells is thin-walled parenchyma, whose ceils are briek- shaped, and elongated longitudinally. Such cells are often particularly developed on the side towards the nearest medullary ray, with whose paren- chyma they are continuous. Typical parenchyma-tracheids occur in contact with this parenchyma, and with thick-walled copiously parenehyma-eells that have numerous simple pits (fig. 20). ec Medullary Rays. The uniseriate rays vary in height from 1-25 cells, while the fusiform rays vary from a height shorter than the highest uniseriate up to equal to 30 cells. In the rays, apart from resinous epithelium, there are three kinds of cells : thick-walled and thin-walled parenchyma, also ray-tracheids. The thick-walled parenchyma-eells are much more abundant than the thin- walled. Each ceil is brick-shaped with a transverse or oblique terminal wall. The length equals the radial width of 6-8 tracheids in the spring-wood, and OF THE WOOD OF INDIAN SPECIES OF PINUS. 479 9-10 in the summer-wood. All the walls are pitted. On the lateral (radial) walls the pits are of moderate size but not nearly equalling the height of the cell ; they are arranged in one or two horizontal series, with 1-3 pits in each series. The outline of the pitis usually very broadly lenticular, with the long axis nearly horizontal or oblique, or nearly circular, but the thickening on the two sides is not exactly similar, so that the pits often show a double outline, the aperture or area being often slightly narrower on the tracheid- side (fig. 24). This distinction is more marked in the summer-wood where the orifice on the tracheid side is narrowly fusiform and nearly erect, and in a vertical direction often longer than the diameter of the chamber, while on the side away from the tracheid the pit oritice is shaped as in the spring- wood (fig. 22). The terminal walls have coarse reticulate thickenings, so that oval, fusiform, or cireular pits result. In tangential section, the cell- Jumen is mostly oval with the long axis erect in uniseriate rays (fig. 25), but more rounded in fusiform rays. They do not bulge into the adjoining tracheids like thyloses. The thin-walled parenchyma-cells have unpitted terminal walls, which are transverse and bow-like. Towards the tracheid on the radial walls their pits often resemble those of the thick-walled parenchyma, but often are so much larger that in the spring-wood there may be only one pit to the radial width of a tracheid, and this one pit stretches across the whole height of the parenchyma-cell. In the summer-wood the slit-like orifice is often longer that the circular chamber. The upper and lower walls are not pitted. The occurrence of large pits and relatively small bordered pits on the radial walls of ray-parenchyma of one and the same pine, is of special interest in relation to the classification of the genus and the systematic position of P. longifolia. The ray-tracheids show bordered pits on all walls. The walls of the mar- ginal tracheids bear denticulations, which sometimes nearly meet across the lumen and are more pronounced in the summer-wood than in the spring- wood. The terminal walls are transverse or oblique. Internal ray-tracheids oceur and have curved terminal walls; some are unusually wide and others narrow. The wniseriate rays are usually composed of thick-walled parenchyma (fig. 25) with or without rav-tracheids, but in some cases thin-walled parenchyma forms a considerable part of the ray. Where the ray crosses a resin-duct, thick-walled, starch-containing parenchyma is often but not always replaced by thin-walled, slender brick-shaped cells with more elon- gated pits on the side walls and entire transverse walls, Neither are ray- tracheids always replaced across the duct by parenchyma, for very slender ray-tracheids are to be seen crossing the duct. Here and there occur rays that are bisertate in the middle and uniseriate at the margins, and are devoid of resin-duets. 480 DR. P. GROOM AND MR. W. RUSHTON ON THE STRUCTURE A typical fusiform ray (fig. 19) consists in the centre of a resin-duct, surrounded by a flattened epithelium, around which in turn is a second similar layer. Above and below sueceed (about four) tiers of wide thin- walled starch-containing parenchyma, arranged in a biseriate manner. Next to these are several (2-5) tiers of thick-walled starch-containing parenchyma, arranged in а uniseriate manner, The ray is completed at its margin by 1-5 tiers of uniseriate ray-tracheids, Internal ray-tracheids may interrupt the tiers of thick-walled parenchyma. Less frequently the thin-walled parenchyma is more abundant: for instance, one ray in tangential section consisted successively of 1 tracheid, 2 uniseriate thick-walled parenchyma- cells, 4 uniseriate and two tiers of 2-3-seriate thin-walled parenchyma-cells, 2 layers of flattened cells around the duct, 1 3-seriate and 1 2-seriate and 1 l-seriate tiers of thin-walled parenchyma-cell, a solitary thick-walled parenchyma-cell, and 2 uniseriate ray-tracheids. PINUS KHASYA, Royle. This three-needled thick-barked species occurs in the Khasia and Naga Hills, as well as in several regions in Burma, at altitudes varying from 7,000 feet to the comparatively low one of 2,500. By Kurz it is described as growing in Burma in dry hot woods forming pure forests or mixed with trees belonging to the “upper dry forests." These pine-woods are well-lighted, rich in epiphytes (especially orchids and lichens), but very poor in lianes. The epiphytes suggest considerable atmospherie humidity at least periodically. The tree thus seems capable of living on dry sunny sites and in a climate ranging from temperate to sub-tropical or even tropical. On the Khasia Hills it does not grow in the regions of very great rainfall ( Hooker). A. Macroscopic FEATURES (naked eye), The light-coloured * pale brown to red" (Gamble) wood shows distinct annual rings, which in our specimen are somewhat sinuous. In a specimen of which Gamble gives the measurements there were six annual rings to the inch radius ; ours showed 3:2. The transition from the spring-wood to the summer-wood is gradual. and the distinction between these two is not great. The numerous resin-duets of this very resinous wood are most abundant in the outer half of the annual ring, in fact they are almost lacking from the inner third or half: in longitudinal views they form well-marked brown stripes. The medullary rays faintly suggested by ill-defined radial striation in the eross-section, form a delicate silver grain on the radial section. OF THE WOOD OF INDIAN SPECIES OF PINUS. 481 B. Micnoscoric STRUCTURE. The interesting features in the microscopic structure of the wood are: There are unusually complete arrangements for the conduction of water in various directions in the body of the wood; for the tracheids may have bordered pits on all their walls. ii. Some of the tracheids assume unwonted forms. iii. The resin-ducts and associated parenchyma are very richly developed. Tracheids. In transverse section the spring-tracheids are wide and rectangular to hexagonal with the radial diameter exceeding the tangential. Passing outwards there is a very gradual shortening of the radial diameter, and thickening of the walls, until the outermost three or four rows of the summer- wood are flattened. The measurements are given below :— | SPRING-WOOD. SUMMER-WOOD. Radial. | Tangential. Radial. Tangential. | : Width of lumen .... |> 92u 194 Thickness of wall.... 2u | 2 д m 5p Mean length of the tracheid 4:6 mm. In addition to tracheids of normal form, others occur with blunt rounded ende, and near the resin-ducts with transverse rectangular ends, also with feebly bilobed rounded ends. Here and there bundles of tracheids deviate from the straight course, portions of them run in a radial plane obliquely to the longitudinal axis, so that at spots not in contact with the medullary rays tangential longitudinal sections show transverse sections of tracheids (fig. 28). Where the ends of the tracheids abut upon medullary rays from above or below, some end bluntly, others bend and run radially transversely for shorter or longer distances and thus, so far as arrangement is concerned, form transitions between tracheids of the body of the wood and ray-tracheids. This transition is even more remarkably shown by those tracheids which bend into a medullary ray, so that their terminal portions run in a transverse radial direction and their terminal walls end direetly against a terminal wall 482 DH. P. GROOM AND МК. W. RUSHTON ON THE STRUCTURE of a ray-tracheid (fig. 24). Other tracheids push their ends between the ау cells, so that in tangential section such tracheids may be seen cut transversely. The bordered pits are mainly on the radial walls. In. the wider spring- tracheids they are uniseriate or biseriate with circular apertures (fig. 35). The biseriate pits are circular in outline or slightly flattened where the pits are in lateral contact. The chambers of the uniseriate pits are often elliptical in contour with the long axis transverse. In the narrow summer- tracheids the radial pits are much seantier, uniseriate, and have oblique narrow fusiform apertures (fig. 36). In addition to the bordered pits on the radial walls there are others on the oblique lateral walis of tracheids that are hexagonal and pentagonal in trans- verse section, and on tangential walls of some tracheids (fig. 30). These tangential pits occur in the first place on tracheids that are contiguous with the parenchyma on the radially inner and outer sides of the resin-ducts. Tangential pits also oceur often, if not. exclusively, in the bundles of bent tracheids already described, especially or solely near the ends of the obliquely directed portions, Here they are most abundant in the spring-wood though not absent from the summer-wood, Inasmuch as these bent tracheids form radial series and their bent ends are often at approximately the same level, in transverse sections the tangential pits are seen in radial rows. The occurrence of bordered pits on the tangential walls of species of Pinus that usually have none has been recorded (see Strasburger), but in such cases the tangential pits appear to be characteristic of unusually narrow annual rings, whereas in Pinus Khasya these radial bands of tracheids with tangential pits oecur in wide annual rings. Finally, bordered pits occur on the transverse or bluntly rounded walls of the same types of tracheids that have tangential pits, as well as on tracheids that end bluntly against ray-tracheids (fig. 29). Sanio’s rims are distinct in the spring-wood (fig. 35). As seen in the radial section, the walls of the tracheids in contact with the medullary rays are thicker than elsewhere, as in the case with resin-tracheids of Dammara. As there is no question of resin-tracheids here, the thickening of the wall in Mammara may be connected with the proximity to the medullary ray and not with the existence of resin-plates, Resin-Ducts. The resin-ducts are most numerous in the outer half of the annual ring, where they tend to form a tangential series as seen in transverse section. Very few isolated ducts oceur at the inner boundary of the annual ring. Outside this zone succeeds a spring-zone devoid of ducts. OF THE WOOD OF INDIAN SPECIES OF PINUS. 483 The ducts in place of being solitary are usually clustered in groups of two, three or even more. Frequently a medullary ray divides the cluster, which often includes two kinds of duets—normal wide ones and much narrower ones. The diameter of a large resin-duct measured was nearly 80 and the radial diameter of the epithelium-cells nearly 184. The duct itself is walled by a single layer of flattened peripherally extended thin-walled cells which tend to be somewhat elongated in a longitudinal direction. Around these is a collection of thin-walled parenchyma which is more extensive than usual. These cells are more elongated than those walling the duct, and towards the surrounding tracheids are increasingly narrow and long, their walls not being lignified. Where a resin-duct is close to a uniseriate medullary гау, this parenchyma may also form a radial series on the distant side of the ray. Outside the thin-walled parenchyma there occur two other types of cells : thick-walled parenchyma and parenchyma-tracheids. Sometimes the latter are separated from the thin-walled parenchyma by the former (fig. 31). The thick-walled parenchyma-cells are elongated, and on their longitudinal walls occur numerous more or less broad or narrow fusiform simple pits, which are elongated transversely or obliquely. The parenchyma-tracheids are shorter than ordinary tracheids and their bordered pits are considerably smaller than those of the surrounding normal tracheids. Where a tracheid abuts on parenchyma the pit is half-bordered. Medullary Rays. The uniseriate rays may reach a height of twenty cells, and the fusiform scarcely exceed this or are shallower. Apart from the resinous epithelium, the rays are mainly composed of ray-tracheids and thin-walled parenchyma, though parenchyma with somewhat thicker walls is not entirely lacking. The ray-tracheids are dentieulate, bear bordered pits on all their walls ; the terminal walls are transverse or oblique. The length of the ray-tracheid equals the radial width of 3-4 wood-tracheids in the spring-wood, and about 6 in the sammer-wood. The thin-walled parenchyma-cells mainly have transverse terminal walis, and in length are equal to the radial width of 5—6 tracheids in the spring-wood, and 3—4 in the summer-wood. On the lateral walls the pits are large and only little less high than the cell itself (fig. 27). There is usually one pit to the radial width of a tracheid, both in the spring-wood and the summer-wood, and in the latter the shape varies from oblong-oval with the long axis usually horizontal to oblique broadly fusiform. In the spring- wood the large pit may be divided into twọ or rarely into three or four small ones, whose contours are fusiform oval or nearly circular. Passing to the summer-wood, the aperture of the single large pit on the side towards the 484 DR. P. GROOM AND MR, W. RUSHTON ON THE STRUCTURE tracheid gradually narrows and its long axis is increasingly erect (fig. 37) : while the aperture and contour on the side of the wall truly belonging to the parenchyma-cell remains broad, fusiform or nearly circular. Occasionally the pit-membrane bulges into the contiguous wood-tracheid. The terminal and upper and lower walls are devoid of pits. In tangential section the cells are, in the uniseriate rays, mostly vertically elongated, being oval-oblong, but more rounded in the fusiform rays. Parenchyma-cells with slightly thicker walls occur, They differ from the thin-walled cells also in the occasional occurrence of pits in the terminal, upper, and lower walls. the vniseriate rays show marginal and internal ray-tracheids, which may be replaced by parenchyma when crossing a resin-duct. The proportion of parenchyma and ray-tracheids varies. Some low rays are composed entirely of ray-tracheids ; in taller rays, too, ray-tracheids may preponderate (fig. 2). The fusiform rays include a small resin-duet which is the central or nearer to the upper or the lower margin. Outside the epithelium is a somewhat similar layer of flattened thin-walled parenchyma, which here and there is interrupted by flattened cells which have thick lignified walls on the side distant from the epithelium. Above and below this tissue the ray is two cells in thickness, but there are only two biseriate layers of cells, which are parenchymatous, either thick-walled or thin-walled. Elsewhere the ray is uniseriate and composed of parenchyma and marginal and internal ray- tracheids (fig. 33). PINUS MERKUSII, Jungh. у de Vriese. In habitat this two-needled species is the most tropical in Asia, as it occurs in the Philippines and Cochin China, and stretches from Burma southwards to the Malay Peninsula, at altitades varying from 300 to 3,500 feet, and reappears in Sumatra. As regards supply of moisture the tree appears to be capable of enduring considerable dryness, for it is found in hot dry forests | on the Shan Hills, but judging from its distribution elsewhere the species also flourishes on sites where at least atmospheric moisture is abundant. The bark is thick. A. Macroscoric FEATURES (naked eye). The yellowish-brown heart-wood shows very sharply marked annual rings, of which there were about eighteen to the inch radius in our specimen, and eleven in the specimens mentioned by Gamble. Thus, in spite of the tropical distribution, growth in thickness appears to be comparatively slow. The reddish-brown summer-wood is sharply and suddenly marked off from the OF THE WOOD OF INDIAN SPECIES OF PINUS. 485 lighter yellowish-brown spring-wood of the same annual ring. The pro-. portion between these two types of wood varies; in our specimen the summer-wood is about equal in quantity to the spring-wood, and is well | developed in most annual rings, so that the wood is rather hard and heavy. The resin-ducts are distinct in cross-section and more abundant in the summer-wood than in the spring-wood : they are marked as brown lines in longitudinal view. B. Microscopie STRUCTURE. Tracheids. In transverse section the spring-tracheids аге rectangular or feebly hexagonal, obleng, with the long axis radial. A marked feature of the spring- tracheids is the unusually large size of the lumina, associated with the moderate thickness of wall. This type of structure with radial elongation of the lumen persists throughout the spring-wood, and is correlated with the 1-3-seriate arrangement of the bordered pits on the radial walls. In the inner stmmer-wood not only are the walls thicker, but also in transverse section the lumen is rounded and approximately isodiametric or slightly shorter in a radial direction. Тһе shortening of the radial diameter is most marked in the late summer-wood, so that the outermost two layers of tracheids have flattened lumina. The tracheids normally have typical rounded tips but occasionally show long tail-like continuations. On the medullary rays they terminate with blunt, flat ends or the terminal parts are bent, so that in extreme cases the curvature attains an angle of 180? ; thus in longitudinal tangential section transverse sections of these * wood-iracheids " are to be seen in contact with the medullary rays. One remarkable feature in this typical pine is the extraordinary length of the tracheids, which often attain 7 mm. in length. The mean dimensions of the tracheids are shown iin the succeeding table, and they show the very great size of the lumen of the spring-tracheids. SPRING-WOOD. OUTER SUMMER-WOOD. Radial. Tangential. Radial. | Tangential. Width of lumen ....) 685 д 45 р 10 pt | p | | Thickness of wall... | 4:9 р 4:9 и 6 | 8:9 p The structure of the radial walls and the arrangement of the bordered pits. 486 DR. P. GROOM AND MR. W. RUSHTON ON THE STRUCTURE have already been described in the general part of this paper. Here attention may be merely directed to the facts that Sanio's rims sometimes more or less completely surround the pit-bearing patch on the wall (figs. 43, 46, 47), also that they may be visible as oblique lines enclosing a single pit (fig. 46) and even separating two pits at the same level (fig. 48). As the pits become uniseriate near or in the summer-wood and the wall is thicker, Sanio’s rims dwindle to mere crescents bounding the upper and lower margins of the pit, or one margin only (fig. 44). Proceeding farther out in the annual ring, even these vanish and no Sanio’s rims are visible, In the summer-wood the pits on the radial walls are scantier and are uni- seriate. The bordered pits on the radial walls of the spring-wood are oval or circular in outline, or slightly flattened where close to a neighbouring pit, and the aperture is circular in outline, But in the summer-wood although the pit is circular in outline the aperture is short, fusiform, and oblique or nearly vertical (fig. 49). Pits are not entirely wanting on. the tangential walls, for they occur both in the spring-wood and summer-wood, more especially near the slightly bent tapering ends of bundles of radially deflected bundles of tracheids, which recall the more extensively bent bundles of Pinus Khasya. Oc 'asionally, tangential pits occur on the outer walls of the inmost laver of tracheids of the annual ring. Bordered pits also occur on the rounded ends of some tracheids. Radial lignified bars, “ Sanio’s bars," stretching across the lumina of radial rows of tracheids also oecur. The walls of the tracheids, as seen in radial section, are thicker against ‘the medullary rays than elsewhere. Resin-Ducts. The resin-duets are fairly numerous and are almost confined to the summer-wood. The thin-walled epithelium is surrounded by tissue composed of three kinds of cells :— i. More elongated parenchyma-cells, with somewhat thicker cellulose- walls, which bear large simple oval transversely extended pits. ii. Very elongated parenchyma-cells with lignified walls bearing obliquely-directed simple pits that are smaller than those on tlie - thinner-walled рагепеһуша (fig. 42). iii. Parenehyma-tracheids whose lateral walls have bordered pits that are circular in outline but have long oblique fusiform apertures. Bordered pits occur also on the transverse terminal walls (fig. 42), ~N OF THE WOOD OF INDIAN SPECIES OF PINUS. 48 Medullary Rays. The uniseriate rays attain a maximum height of 17 cells: the fusiform rays are relatively shallow, in fact not so tall as the highest uniseriate rays. The ray-tissue includes, apart from the resin-ducts, three extreme types of cells : thin-walled and thick-walled parenchyma, and ray-tracheids. The parenchyma is mainly of the thick-walled type. The terminal walls are more or less transverse and include a few rounded simple pits. On the lateral walls, to the radial width of one spring-tracheid there are 1-5 large pits, which are in one tier if 2-5 in number, and are in two tiers if 4-5, When, as is usual, there is only one tier of pits on the radial wall, the height of the pits is not much less than that of the cell. The pits vary in contour from oblong or radially elongated to circular or oval vertically elongated (fig. 50). In the summer-tracheids on the lateral walls there is only one pit to the radial width of one tracheid, and this pit has an oblique oval or a circular outline with a long, narrow, nearly vertical, fusiform aperture, towards the wood-tracheid (fig. 45). The upper and lower walls have numerous simple pits of rounded outline. In some of the rays markedly narrower and broader parenclyma-cells of this type are to be distinguished. The usual length of a cell is equal to the radial width of 4—5 spring-tracheids or 4-6 summer-tracheids. The lateral walls do not bulge into the contiguous g. 39). The thin-walled parenchyma-cells are radially elongated with walls that are tracheids. In tangential section the cell is oval, erect or circular (fi not pitted, The ray-tracheids have denticulate walls, and their ends are straight and transverse or oblique, or are convex. The walls often are locally thickened to such an extent that in tangential sections the ray-tracheids present the appearance of fibro-tracheids (see fig. 39). Marginal and internal ray- tracheids occur, and the former often assume peculiar forms, especially in the summer-wood, as the terminal part emits a lateral process which either grows over the next ray-tracheid (fig. 41) or forms a more or less erect cecum, In the latter case the ray-tracheid in shape and direction is transitional towards a wood-tracheid that applies its bent end to a medullary ray. When passing а resin-duet the ray-tracheid may be replaced by a thick-walled parenchyma- cell, but ray-tracheids are also found crossing a resin-duct : possibly, in this and other species of Pinus, the change from ray-tracheid to parenchyma does not take place if the ray is passing a point at which parenchyma-tracheids are in contact with the ray, but does take place if the ray comes into direct contact with parenchyma around the duct. The wniseriate rays vary considerably in composition. АП four types of cells oceur in them, and the ray-tracheids are internal as well as marginal. One ray for instance showed the following composition (the Roman numbers 488 DR. P. GROOM AND MR. W. RUSHTON ON THE STRUCTURE representing the number of ray-tracheids, and the Arabie representing those of the thick-walled parenchyma): IH, 3, IV. 4, ПІ; another showed 1, 3, III. — Ray-tracheids are evidently well-represented. Some uniseriate rays are composed solely of thin-walled parenchyma and ray-tracheids. A marked feature of these rays is the large size of the intercellular spaces. It was not possible to get perfect preparations of the fusiform rays, as these were all attacked by a fungus. The resin-duct was seen to be surrounded by thin-walled parenchyma, which extends for some distance towards the upper and lower margins, which were composed of ray-tracheids, or partly thick-walled parenchyma (fig. 40). D It is a pleasure to express our thanks to Sir David Prain, F.R.S., and to l Mr. R. 8. Pearson, Imperial Forest Economist, Dehra Dun, India, for their provision of the specimens used in this investigation. BIBLIOGRAPHY. Branpis, Sir D. (1907). Indian Trees. London. GAMBLE, J. S. (1902). A Manual of Indian Timbers. London. Gerry, ELorsE (1910). “The Distribution of the * Bars of Sanio’ in the Coniferales??? Ann. of Botany, xxiv. pp. 119-123. Сотнах, W. (1910). “ Die fossilen Holzreste von Spitzbergen.” Kungi. Svenska Vetenskas-Akad. Handl. xlv. No. 8. Кокнхк, E. (1893). Deutsche Dendrologie. Stuttgart. Kurz, S. (1875). Preliminary Report on the Forest and other Vegetation of Pegu. Calcutta. Mayr, Н. (1890). Die Waldungen von Nordamerika. München. MüLLEn, C. (1890). ** Ueber die Balken in den Holzelementen der Coniferen.” Berichte d. deutsch. bot. Gesell, Bd. viii. General- versammlungsheft, pp. 17-45. PrkNuanLow, D. P. (1907). A Manual of North American Gymnosperms. Doston. SaNIO, К. (1873-4). “ Anatomie der gemeinen Kiefer (Pinus sylvestris, L.) Jahrb. f. wissensch. Bot., Dd. ix. pp. 50-123. Scuerr, Max (1883). “Die Tracheidensiiume der Dlattbündel der Coni- feren.” Jenaische Zeitschr. f. Naturwiss., Dd. xvi. pp. 615-630. Srraspurcer, E. (1891). Ueber den Bau und die Verrichtungen der Leitungsbahnen in den Pflanzen. Jena. Тномрхох, W. P. (1910). * The Origin of Ray Tracheids in the Conifera.” Botanical Gazette, vol. l. pp. 101-115. sy . OF THE WOOD OF INDIAN SPECIES OF PINUS. 489 EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. PLATE 24, =; — 22 = The magnification is 312, excepting in the cass o Figs. 11 & 12 (x 240 circa), Fig. 51 (x 12). ig. 17 (X020), Fig. 18 ( x 140), and Pinus Gerardiana. Fig. 1. Fusiform ray, tangential section. 2. Parenchyma and parenchyma-tracheids adjoining resin-duct. 3. Ray-parenchyma in summer-wood, radial section, 4. Medullary ray in spring-wood, radial section. 5. Uniseriate medullary ray, tangential section, 6. Spring-tracheid, view of radial wall. 7. Outer summer-tracheid, view of tangential wall. 8, Summer-tracheid, view of radial wall. Pinus excelsa. Fig. 9. Medullary ray in spring-wood, radial section. 10. “ Distended " medullary ray, radial section. 11. Medullary ray with lobed marginal ray -tracheids, radial section. 13. Medullary ray with very narrow ray-tracheids, radial section. 13. Fusiform ray, tangential section. 14. Outer summer-tracheid, view of tangential wall. 15. Summer-tracheids, radial section. 16. Spring-tracheids, view of radial walls. 17. Uniseriate ray, tangential section of ray-parenchyma. Pinus longifolia. Fig. 18. * Double annual ring,” transverse section. 19. Fusiform medullary ray, tangential section. 90. Thick-walled parenchyma adjoining resin-duct and medullary ray, tangential section. 9]. Summer-tracheids, radial section. 92. Tangential section showing a transverse section of a ** Sanio's bar.” 23. Medullary ray in summer-wood, radial section. 24. Medullary ray in spring-wood, radial section. 95. Uniseriate medullary ray, tangential section. 26. Spring-tracheid, radial section. PLATE 25. Pinus Khasya. Fig. 27. Medullary ray, radial section. 28, Tangential section showing a wood-tracheid cut transversely. 29. Radial section, showing pits on the terminal, radial, and tangential walls of tracheids. 30. Summer-tracheid, showing pits on tangential and radial walls, tangential section. LINN. JOURN..—BOTANY, VOL. XLI. 20 490 ON THE WOOD OF INDIAN SPECIES OF PINUS. Fig. 31. Tissue adjoining resin-duct (which lay to the left), longitudinal section. 32. Uniseriate medullary ray, tangential section. 33. Fusiform medullary ray, tangential section. 34, Medullary ray, and bent wood-tracheids, in spring-wood, radial section. 35. Spring-tracheid, radial section. 36. Summer-tracheid, radial section. 37. Medullary ray, showing pits of ray-parenchyma, radial section. Pinus Merkusit. Fig. 38. Wall of spring-tracheid, tangential section. 39. Uniseriate medullary ray, tangential section. 40. Fusiform medullary ray, tangential section. 41. Medullary ray with lobed marginal ray-tracheids, radial section. 42, Tissue adjoining resin-duct (which lay to the left), longitudinal section. 43, 46-48, Spring-tracheids, radial sections. 44. Late spring-tracheid or early summer-tracheid showing the last trace of Sanio's rims, radial section. 45. Medullary ray in summer-wood, radial section. 49. Summer-tracheid, radial section. 50. Medullary ray in spring-wood, radial section. JOURN. LINN. Soc., Bor. VoL. XLI. PL. 24. Groom & RUSHTON. 2) i А; ил, у 2 ТШЩ I | | $, А Ж й ү „ш у, AL руи came c 0 ( Ре D 2 18 Han: AAA AALALA SE aS > JC | Г 4 [C 2и © ti H LT br Oh тт елли УР РУР 5 LÀ E L4 — 31 2 = SOGNO - — ——____ Fr0—— 53 — ERIS d L6; BE EAR Qn x EN анаар — t ems - WE SU eam PS 050999 -99- А А SE SUS Grout, sc. INDIAN SPECIES OF PINUS. W. R del, JOURN, LINN. Soc., Bor. VoL. XLI. PL. 25. Groom & RUSHTON. 32 Grout, ве. W. R. del. INDIAN SPECIES OF PINUS. QM aS hs Wh) in Mat ean ee a ho г, ж” PX е t ; $ MUN DECEMBER 29. Price 65. THE JOURNAL OF THE LINNEAN SOCIETY. Vor. XLI. BOTANY. No. 284. CONTENTS. Page I. A Revision of the Genus Symphytum, Tourn. By CEDRIO BuckNALL, Mus. Bac. Oxon. With 2 Text-figures. (Com- municated by Mr. J. W. Ware, F.L.S.) _............... bids CMM Index, Title-page, Contents, etc. LONDON: SOLD АЁ THE SOCIETY'S APARTMENTS, BURLINGTON HOUSE, PICCADILLY, W., AND BY LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO., AND WILLIAMS AND NORGATE. 1913 LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. etoi ФФ LIST OF THE OFFICERS AND COUNCIL. Elected 24th May, 1913. PRESIDENT. Prof, E. B. Poulton, M.A. D.Sc., F.R.S. VICE-PRESIDENTS. Sir Frank Crisp, Bart. Prof. A. C. Seward, F.R.S. Horace W. Monckton, F.G.S. Dr. A. Smith Woodward, F.R.S. TREASURER. Horace W. Monckton, 1.09.8. SECRETARIES, Dr. Otto Stapf, F.R.S. | Prof, G. C. Bourne, F.R.S. GENERAL SECRETARY. Dr. B. Daydon Jackson. COUNCIL. Prof: С: О, Bourne, F.R.S. ' Prof. Francis W. Oliver, F.R.S. Dr. W. T. Calman. Prot. E. B. Poulton, F.R.S. Sir Frank Crisp, Bart. Dr, A. В. Rendle, F.R.S. Prof. Percy Groom, D.Se. Dr. Walter George Ridewood. Prof. W. A. Herdman, F.R.S. Miss Edith R. Saunders. Arthur W. Hill, M.A. Prof. A, C. Seward, F.R.S. Dr. B. Daydon Jackson. ' Dr. Otto Stapf, F.R.S. Prof. F. Keeble, Sc.D., F.R.S, Miss Ethel N. Thomas, B.Sc. Prof. E. A. Minchin, F.R.S. Comr. J. J. Walker, R.N. Horace W. Monckton, F.G.S. | Dr. A. Smith Woodward, F.R.S. LIBRARIAN. | CLERK. | ASSISTANT. A. W. Kappel. | S. Savage. | LIBRARY COMMITTEE. The Officers ex oficio, with the following in addition :—- Dr. W. T. Calman. Hugh Scott, M.A. Prof. E. A. Minchin, F.R.S. Miss A. L. Smith. Henry N. Ridley, F.R.S. Miss E. N. Thomas, B.Sc. R. W. H. Row, B.Sc. Dr. A. Smith Woodward, F.R.S. Miss Ethel Sargant | A REVISION OF THE GENUS SYMPHYTUM. 491 A Revision of the Genus Symphytum, Tourn. By Cepric BUCKNÁLL, Mus.Bac.Oxon. With 2 Text-figures. (Communicated by Mr. J. W. Warre, F.L.S.) (Read 19th June, 1913.] INTRODUCTION. AN attempt to elucidate the true relations of the native and naturalised species of the genus Symphytum which, together with their hybrids, are found in Britain and Scandinavia, showed that considerable confusion existed in the nomenclature, not only of these but of many other species, and that the svstem of classification hitherto in use, not being in accordance with the natural affinities of the members of the genus, was unsatisfactory. With a view to render, if possible, the identi£cation of these plants less uncertain ; to arrange them on a more natural system ; and to clear up doubtful points connected with certain little-known species, I determined to make a study of the entire genus. This entailed careful and repeated examination of herbarium specimens and, when possible, of living plants, the study of all the literature of the genus, and of the geographical distribution of the species. In carrying out this work I have had the great and indeed indispensable advantage of free access to the great collections and libraries at Kew and South Kensington, and for this and for much kind assistance my acknowledgments are due to the authorities and to the members of the staff at these institutions. My thanks are also due to Dr. C. E. Moss of Cambridge and to Mr. G. C. Druce of Oxford, for entrusting me with the valuable collections of Symphytum in their charge, and to Mr. Clarence Bicknell and Mr. Charles Bailey for the loan of their own large collections. Living at a distance from London, and being unable to spend more than a few days at a time in the National Herbaria, these colleetions have been of inestimable advantage in enabling me to study at leisure almost all the known species. Through the kindness of M. Casimir De Candolle, M. G. Beauverd, and Dr. John Briquet, I have been enabled to examine the types contained in the great herbaria of Geneva, and to take notes of many interesting specimens. Lastly, I wish to thank those who have so kindly sent me plants, both living and dried, from many parts of Great Britain. In this revision all citations, whether of authors or of specimens, are given in historieal order, and with a view to preserving this order throughout I have not given separate citations of figures. All citations of authors are from the first editions of the works in which they occur. 202 402 MR. С. BUCKNALL : A REVISION When I have felt compelled to adopt names differing from those hitherto in use, or to restore to specifie rank plants which had been reduced to varieties, I have only done so after the most careful consideration. For the sake of uniformity of treatment, all descriptions have been rewritten, retaining, however, the characters given by the original authors, and adding alternative charaeters when these have been found to vary in authentic specimens. But, having given a complete generic description, I have omitted from the specifie descriptions those characters which are common to all the members of the genus. GEOGRAPHICAL DISTRIBUTION, The geographical area of the genus includes almost the whole of Europe (except Lapland), Asia Minor, a part of Siberia, and Persia. In altitude it ranges from sea-level to 8000 ft., the Caucasian species (S. caucasicum, Bieb., and %. grandiflorum, DC.) attaining 7000 ft., and S. asperum, Lepech., and S. peregrinum, Ledeb., 8000 ft. S. officinale, Linn., extending from the west of Europe into Siberia over 74? of longitude and 24? of latitude, has the widest range of all. That of S. tuberosum, Linn., comes next in extent, but falls far short of S. officinale, extending from Spain to the Black Sea and from central Germany to Turkey, with a small outlying area in the north of England and Scotland. Reckoning from north-west to south-east, S. bulbosum, Schimp., S. uliginosum, Kern., S. Zeyheri, Schimp., S. ottomanum, Friv., S. cordatum, Waldst. & Kit, S. tauricum, Willd., S. anatolicum, Boiss., S. orientale, Linn., S. brachycalyw, Boiss., and S. palæstinum, Boiss., occupy larger or smaller areas in central and southern Europe and in Asia Minor, sometimes distinct and sometimes overlapping. Of these, S. pales- tinum reaches farthest south, to about 319 N. lat. S. armeniacum, Bucknall, appears to extend from Armenia to the Caucasus. ©. asperum, Lepech., S. caucasicum, Bieb., and А. grandiflorum, DC., are found in the Caucasian region, and 5. peregrinum, Ledeb., in the extreme south-east of the Caucasus and in Persia. S. mediterraneum, Koch, and S. floribundum, Shuttlw., occur only in a few spots in south-east France, and S. Gussonei, Schultz, is pro- bably confined to Sicily. S. pseudobulbosum, Azn., S. Bornmuelleri, Bucknall, S. sylvaticum, Boiss., S. sepulerale, Boiss. & Bal., and S. kurdicum, Boiss. & Hausskn., have as vet only been met with in small areas in Asia Minor. As some of the species found in the last-named region bear considerable resemblance to each other and to some better known species, they may be easily overlooked. Their areas will perhaps be extended and other species discovered when the botany of this large and only partially explored region becomes better known. As an instance of the way in which a plant may escape notice even in a comparatively well-known country, S. pseudobulbosum OF THE GENUS SYMPHYTUM. 495 may be mentioned. This was found on the Asiatic side of the Bosphorus, near Constantinople, and must be, when growing, a distinct-looking plant. But it was only recognised as a species in 1892, although S. orientale had been known near that city since the time of Tournefort. History. The earliest species of Symphytum on record are naturally those which are most common and widely distributed in western Europe, viz. S. officinale, Linn., and S. tuberosum, Linn. S. officinale is recorded in Turner's * Libellus" (1538) as “Symphytum herbarii vocant consolidain majorem vulgus Comfrey,” and in L’Obel’s * Historia ’ (1576) as Consolida major. S. tuberosum still retains the name under which it was known before the time of L'Obel, but is described without a name in Gerard's * Негр” (1597) as follows :— There is another kinde of Comfrey that hath leaves like the former (S. officinale) saving that they be lesser; the stalks are rough and tender ; the flowers are like the former, but that they be of an overworne yellow colour ; the roots are thicke, short, blacke without and tuberous.” The S. tuberosum minus of Clusius (Stirp. Pann. Hist. p. 671 (1582)) is said to be the plant now known as S. bulbosum, Schimp., but the figure, found also in the * Historia’ of 1601, shows neither the characteristic root nor the exserted corolla-seales of that species. The plant was described by Schimper as S. bulbosum in 1826. During Tournefort’s travels in the East in 1700-1702 he discovered two species which were recorded in his * Corollarium ^ in 1703. One of these, “S. Constantinopolitanum .... flore albo " was figured and fully described in the ‘Voyage du Levant’ (1717), and is S. orientale, Linn., as now understood. The other, “S. orientale .... flore caeruleo" may include two or more species. One of these is represented by a specimen in Ferb. Mus. Brit., marked on the back of the sheet ©“ Cappadocia, Tournefort." This has been named “S. orientale," but it is the common plant of the Caucasus described as S. asperum by Lepechin in 1798, and by Donn as S. asperrimum (Bot. Mag. t. 929) in 1806. [t was introduced into England in 1801, and there is a specimen in Merb. Mus. Brit. grown at Kew in 1803. I have lately found amongst Sherard’s plants in the Fielding Herbarium a plant labelled “Symphytum Cappadocicum folio subrotundo aspero flore cæruleo, Cor. I. R. H. 7.” This was probably collected by Sherard, who was a pupil of Tournefort, if not by Tournefort himself, and is identical with a plant discovered in the neighbourhood of Trebizond by Balansa in 1866. This was named S. sepulerale by Boissier, and was described in the * Flora Orientalis" in 1879. 494 MR. C, BUCKNALL: A REVISI ON There is in the S. tuberosum cover in Herb. Linn. a glabrous narrow-leaved plant belonging to the group of S. officinale, marked on the back of the sheet “S. vulgare, Gmelin,” but with no other indication of its origin. In Smith's herbarium there їѕ a similar specimen. This plant was described by Kerner in 1863, from Hungarian specimens, as S. uliginosum. It has been found, doubtless as an introduced plant, at Sefton Park, Liverpool. S. tuberosum, Ucria, Hort. Reg. Pan. (1789), non Linn., is quoted by Gussone as 8. Zeyheri, Schimp. This was recorded by Gussone in Prod. FI. Sic. (1827) as S. bulbosum ; it was, however, separated from that species by Schimper in 1829. S. tauricum was described by Willdenow in 1799, and hy Hornemann (as S. bullatum) in 1813. When introduced. into England it became known by both these names, and was figured in the Botanical Magazine in 1816. S. cordatum, Waldst. & Kit., was also described in 1799, and b 'autifully figured in the authors’ * Deseriptiones Plantarum rariorum Hungarie? in 1802. It was again described by Persoon in 1805 as ©. pannonicum, and by Baumgarten in 1816 as S. eordifolium. The name S. cordatum was likewise used by Marschall von Bieberstein, in 1808, for a nearly allied but very distinct plant, S. grandiflorum, DC. This was discovered by Steven in Imeritia in 1805, and named by him S. ibericum, but it does not appear that he published the name until 1819, or the description until 1851. In the meantime De Candolle, in the ‘ Prodromus? (1846), described it from specimens sent by Wilhelms from Iberia (Province of Tiflis), as S. grandiflorum, and this name therefore has priority. I have seen living plants of this species, unnamed, in the botanic gardens of Cambridge, Bristol, and Geneva. S. caucasicum was described by Marschall von Bieberstein in 1808, and as S. raeemosum by Roemer & Schultes in 1819. Tt was introduced into Britain in 1830, and is occasionally found seminaturalised or as an escape. S. ottomanum was described by Frivaldszky in 1836. S. palestinum was described by Boissier in the * Diagnoses’ in 1844, but specimens exist which were collected by Guillardot in the Antilibanon in 1817, and by Aucher-Eloy in the neighbourhood of the Taurus in 1837. Some of these have since been named S. orientale B. angustior, DC., but they are quite distinct from any form of S. orientale. Others have been referred to S. esperrimum and S. anatolicum. S. peregrinum was described by Ledebour (Ind. Sem. Hort. Dorp., 1820), presumably from plants from the province of Talysch in the extreme south- east of the Caucasus. Specimens exist which were grown in the Geneva Botanic Gardens between 1820 and 1830, and this species was subsequently introduced into Britain and Seandinavia as a fodder-plant. It is now extensively naturalised in these and other countries, and has even been cultivated with more or less success in India and Australia (see Report on OF THE GENUS SYMPHYTUM. 495 the Progress and Condition of the Royal Gardens, Kew (1878), p. 12). Remarks on the uncertainty which has existed with regard to the status of this plant will be found on pp. 518-519. S. anatolicum, Boiss., was collected by D’Urville in the island of Cos in 1820 as S. asperrimum. It was again found by Boissier near Smyrna in 1842, and described by him as S. anatolicum in 1844. There is in the Cambridge Herbarium a specimen of a blue-flowered plant collected by Calvert in Armenia between the years 1854 and 1866. It is related in some respects to S. asperum and in others to S. sepulerale, but is distinct from these and from all other species. The Fielding Herbarium contains several good specimens of the same plant collected by the Hohenackers in 1831 and 1838 in Georgia, and also another of Calvert's Armenian collection. I have named and described the plant as S. armeniacum. A plant collected by Pinard in Caria in 1843 as S. orientale, Linn., was named S. brachycaly by Boissier in 1844. S. Gussonei, Schultz, was at first referred by Gussone in ‘ Flora Sicula’ (1844) to S. mediterraneum, Koch, but was named 5. Gussonei by Schultz in 1874, because it was not the same as the plant referred by him to S. mediterraneum (S. floribundum, Shuttlw.). The available evidence tends to show that Gussone’s plant is distinet from that of Koch. S. sylvaticum, Boiss., was gathered by Bourgeau at Calia near Trebizond in 1862, and described by Boissier in 1879. I know of no other specimens than those contained in the Boissier herbarium, and the plant does not appear to be recorded from any other locality. S. kurdicum, Boiss. & Hausskn., was discovered in Kurdistan near the Persian frontier in 1867 and described by Boissier in 1879. It was again collected by Bornmüller in 1893. S. floribundum, Shuttlw., was discovered at Hyères by Shuttleworth in 1871. As already mentioned, Schultz determined it to be 5. mediterraneum, Koch, a plant to which, as I shall endeavour to show, it is in no way related. It appears to be a very rare species, as, besides the Hyères specimens, which are well represented in herbaria, I have only seen it from Aups, Var. All the particulars which I have been able to discover will be found in the remarks on this species. A plant collected by Bornmiiller in the north of Asia Minor in 1889 was distributed under the name of S. brachycalyx, Boiss. It is nearly related to that species and also to 5. palestinum, Boiss., but occupies an area distinct from that of either species, and possesses well-marked characters of its own. I have therefore described it as a new species and named 16 S. Bornmuelleri, after the discoverer. S. pseudobulbosum, Aznavour, was discovered near Constantinople in 1892 and described in the following year. It does not appear to have been noticed elsewhere. 490 MR. C. BUCKNALL : A REVISION Of S. sicyosmum, Candargy (Bull. Soc. Bot. Fr. xliv. 1897, р. 150) I have seen no specimens, and the description being so nearly that of S. anatolicum, Eam unable to distinguish it from that species. SYMPHYTUM. Tournefort, Inst. p. 138, t. 56 (1700) : Linn. Gen. ed. T. p. 39, no. 109 (1737) : Engler & Prantl, Pflanzenfam., Borrag. Teil iv. Abteil За (1893). Herbie. perenni, hispide. Flores in racemis scorpioideis geminis nudis terminalibus dispositi. Cady. campanulatus vel tnbulosus, quinque-partitus vel quinquedentatus. Corolla infundibuliformis vel subeylindrica, limbo ventricoso late breviterque quinquedentato, «dentibus | semiorbicularibus triangularibusve apice obtusis sepissime breviter patentibus, — Fornices quinque, lineares vel subulati, eonniventes, margine papillosi, inclusi raro exserti, cum staminibus alternantes. Stamina inclusa, antheris. oblongis. Stylus filiformis, breviter exsertus, stigmate minute eapitato. VNuculæ quatuor, liberze, ovate, magis minusve curvatæ, oblique earinatze, area basi- lari annulari tumidá excavatå dentatá toro insidente et eum cum dentibus amplectente ; strophiolo oblongo pallido e cavitate pendente. CHARACTERS OF THE SPECIES, The root in the greater number of the species is fusiform, either simple or branched, and sometimes very thick and fleshy. In the remaining species it is more or less creeping, with nodular, tubercular or cylindrical thickenings, being simple or branched according to the species. The stem is correlated with the root—in the species with a fusiform root it is branched, constituting the Ramosa, and in those with a creeping root it is normally simple—the Stmplicia. In the Ramosa the branches may be simple, bearing only one pair of leaves and racemes, or compound and similar to the main stem. Again, the branches may be much smaller than the stem and arranged in a racemose manner, or the stem may be subdichotomous, with the branches approaching it in size. In the Stmplicia the stem is often bifid at the apex, and sometimes bears rudimentary branches in the axils of the leaves, or more rarely fully developed flowering branches. The clothing of the stem and branches generally consists of a fine, scattered -pubescence, together with longer hairs which may be slender and soft, setose and rigid, or claw-like and prickly, with or without tubercular bases. [n the inflorescence the clothing is denser than that of the stem, and often consists of curved or uncinate hairs directed upwards. The leaves are sometimes bullate, and are entire or very occasionally partially dentate, but this is probably an abnormal condition. The margin, OF THE GENUS SYMPHYTUM. 497 however, is often repand-sinuate and minutely eroso-denticulate. In outline they vary from subrotund to oblong, ovate, or narrowly lanceolate, with the base cordate or rounded, suddenly contracted or gradually attenuated. The blade of the leaf is more or less decurrent on the petiole, on each side of which it forms a membranous margin, and when the leaves are sessile it sometimes forms wings or decurrent lines on the stem. The relative length and breadth of the leaves may vary considerably in the same species, and the autumnal leaves are often very large in comparison with those of the flowering season. The clothing of the leaves, like that of the stem, is of two kinds, but the hairs are generally shorter, straighter and more regularly disposed than on the stem. Оп the upper surface the hairs are, in the dried state, appressed, all pointing towards the apex of the leaf, and are often borne on tubercular bases, especially on the older leaves. The lower surface is more softly hairy with longer hairs, but often bears tubercular хене on the midrib and veins. The inflorescence consists of a pair of scorpioid racemes each with a leaf at the base, and the flowers are arranged in two rows on the upper side of the rhachis. In the Ramos the flowers are generally more numerous and more shortiy pedicelled than in the Stuplicia, and consequently form denser racemes, The ealy furnishes a good character for the division of the anos in the relative length of its segments or teeth, which are sometimes longer and sometimes shorter than the tube. These vary from triangular or lanceolate to linear, with the apex acute or obtuse, and are of importance in the discrimination of many of the species. The margins of the segments are ciliate, in the Simplicia often conspicuously so, because the back of the segments іх puberulous and almost destitute of long hairs. In truit the calyx is more or less accrescent and becomes strongly hispid or setose, with the segments at first connivent over the nutlets ; but when the fruit is abortive the segments are widely spreading. (See note on А. patens, Sibth.) The corolla when well developed is infundibuliform or subeylindrical, with a more or less ventricose limb which is generally equal in length to the tube, but occasionally falls short of it. The margin is divided into five broadly ovate or triangular teeth with a short, obtuse, spreading apiculus. Owing to unfavourable conditions of growth the corolla is sometimes narrowly clavate with the mouth unexpanded and the teeth narrow, acute and erect. It is needless to say that flowers in this condition should not be taken as characteristic of the species. The corolla-seales alternate with the stamens and spring from the top of the corolla-tube a little above the insertion of the latter, their point of attach- ment being marked by a depression on the outside of the corolla, They vary from linear-oblong to subulate, with the tip obtuse or acute, and in relative length they vary from a little shorter than the stamens to more than double 498 MR. €. BUCKNALL : A REVISION their length. They sometimes show a tendeney to become furcate at the apex. The margin bears several rows of papillate cells which, in the unexpanded flower, interlace with those of the contiguous scales and so form a cone closing the throat of the corolla. The stamens are included, the anthers oblong with the cells either obtuse or apiculate at one or both ends. The relative length of the anther and filament is sometimes a good specific character, and it is customary to estimate this, not from the entire length of the filament, but from that part which is not concealed by the anther. The style is filiform with a minute capitate stigma, and in ihe mature flower is shortly exserted. It is sometimes bent about one millimetre below the stigma, and this has been given as a specific character of S. peregrinum, in which it is frequently but not invariably present. This peculiarity some- times occurs in other species, and appears to be caused by the elongation of the style while the flower-bud is still tightly closed. The nutlets are ovate or oblong, more or less curved, in two pairs, with the contiguous sides of each pair slightly fattened so that the nutlet is obliquely keeled. The surface is more or less distinctly marked with a few large facets or areole and is smooth and shining or granulated and opaque. The base is annular and tumid, and furnished with teeth which clasp the torus while the nutlet is still attached, but are generally inflexed in the dried state. The strophiole is white, oblong and protrudes through the excavated base of the nutlet. In certain species some plants produce abundance of fruit while others are completely sterile. In one species, S. floribundum, Shuttlw., the fruit appears to be always undeveloped. All the species flower in the spring and early summer, but in some cases they continue flowering throughout the summer and autumn. CLASSIFICATION OF THE SPECIES. In De Candolle's * Prodromus, the first work in which all the known species of Symphytum were brought together, no attempt was made to divide the genus into groups or to classify the species. The first author to do this was Boissier, whose arrangement in the * Flora Orientalis? is given below. I. Corolla-seales included. 1. Root fusiform or branched: S. officinale, Linn., orientale, Linn., cauca- sicum, Bieb., tauricum, Willd., sylvaticum, Boiss., anatolicum, Boiss., brachycaly.e, Boiss., palwstinum, Boiss., kurdicum, Boiss. & Hausskn., asperrimum, Bieb., sepulcrale Boiss. & Bal. 2. Root tuberous: S. tuberosum, Linn., grandiflorum, DC. II. Corolla-scales exserted : S. bulbosum, Schimp., ottomanum, Friv. OF THE GENUS SYMPHYTUM. 499 The next attempt to group the species was made by Otto Kunze (PI. orient.-rossic. in Act. Hort. Petropol. x. 1887, p. 219). He reduces the number of species to five, and apparently regards all the others as synonymous with these. His “ species " are :—— 1. S. bulbosum including S. ottomanum. 2. S. tuberosum —,, S. sylvaticum. 3. S. tauricum » S. grandiflorum. 4. S. officinale » S. uliginosum, caucasicum and mediterraneum. 5. S. orientale „ S. peregrinum, asperum, palestinum, kurdicum, anatolicum, brachycalyx, sepulerale and grandiflorum, hort. nee DC. I altogether fail to see how any characters could justify such an incongruous grouping of the species as is here displayed. The arrangement by Gürke in Engler & Prantl’s * Pflanzenfamilien? follows that of Boissier, but adds S. cordatum, Waldst. & Kit., to the group of S. officinale. Finally, Kusnezow in the * Caucasian Species of the Genus Symphytum? (1910), retains Boissier's main divisions, but carries the subdivision of these a step further. The following is an outline of his system :— I. EUSYMPHYTUM. i. Cyanea. А. S. officinale, uliginosum, mediterraneum, | molle, cau- casicum. B. S. orientale, brachycalyx, palestinum, | kurdicum, anatolicum, sepulerale, asperum, peregrinum. ii. Ochroleuca. А. S. tuberosum, Gussonei, B. S. cordatum, grandi- Jlorum, tauricum, sylvaticum. П. Всівоѕсм. S. bulbosum, ottomanum. The weak point in all these arrangements is that the main sections are founded on a comparatively unimportant character, viz., the relative length of the corolla-scales and the corolla. From this it results that S. bulbosum and 8. ottomanum, in which the scales are longer than the corolla, are associated together, and each is separated from the species to which it is naturally allied. To the characters of the groups adopted by Kusnezow the same objection applies, with the further disadvantage that they are not sufficiently definite and admit of numerous exceptions, especially with regard to the branching of the stem and the colour of the flowers. I now submit the system of classification which a study of actual specimens of all the known species (except the doubtful S. sieyosmum), many of them in the living state, has led me to adopt, and which has already been outlined when treating of the charaeters used in the determination of the species. 500 MH. C. BUCKNALL : A REVISION This study has convinced me that the genus 1х naturally divided into two sections, one containing the plants with a branched stem and fusiform root, and the other those with a simple stem and a more or less ereeping and tuberous root. Of these sections the two British species of Symphytum are examples, the Ramosa being represented by S. officinale, and the Simplicia by S. tuberosum. The Ramosa may be readily divided by the ebaraeter of the calyx, as to whether its segments are longer or shorter than the calyx-tube. The groups thus formed may be subdivided by the leaves beiag decurrent or not, by the colour of the flowers, and by the corolla-seales being included or exserted, By these means well defined sections are formed, in which the species are connected by important characters, There are some cases in which it is difficult to decide on the true relationship of the plant, but I believe that on the whole no species will be found to be far from its proper position in the arrangement I propose. CONSPECTUS OF THE SECTIONS, Division I. RAMOSA. Subdivision i. SEGMENTATA, Section 1. Officinalia. 5. officinale, Linn., S, uliginosum, Kern. Section 2. Cærulea. S. asperum, Lepech., S. peregrinum, Ledeb., S. sepul- erale, Boiss. & Bal., S. armeniacum, Bucknall. Section 3. Albida. S. Гамен, Willd., S. sylvaticum, Boiss., S. anatolicum, Boiss., У, offomanium, Friv. Subdivision il. DENTATA. Section 4. Orientalia. S. orientale, Linn., S. kurdicum, Boiss. & Hausskn., S. caucasicum, Bieb., S. foribundum, Shuttlw., S. pseudobulbosum, Azn. Section 5. Suborientalia. S. palestinum, Boiss, S. breehgealgr, Boiss., S. Bornmuelleri, Bucknall. Division I. SIMPLICIA. Section 0. Tuberosa. S. tuberosum, Linn, S. mediterrancum, Koch, S. Gus- sonei, Schultz, S, bulbosum, Schimp., S. Zeyheri, Schimp. Section 7. Cordata. — S. cordatum, Waldst. & Kit., S. grandiflorum, DC, OF THE GENUS SYMPHYTUM. KEY TO THE SPECIES. Stem branched ; root fusiform or with fusiform branches; flowers generally numerous,,......... MEME .. Stem simple or nearly so; root more ог les: creeping with tuberous expansions; flowers generally few, yellowish ........‚....... НА T Division I. RAMOSA. Calyx divided to or below the middle .............. Calyx not divided to the middle................. .. . Leaves decurrent on the stem from node to node, or onlv on the dilated and clasping petiole, but then the plant is glabrescent and scabrid ; nutlets smooth. Leaves not decurrent; nutlets generally granulated. Subdivision i, SEGMENTATA. Section 1. Officinalia. Plant more or less densely pilose-hispid ; lower leaves ovate-lanceolate, upper oblong-lanceolate entirely decurrent; flowers white or yellowish (a. ochro- leucum, DC.), or dull purple (b. purpureum, Pers.) . . Plant thinly hispid, glabrescent or asperous with minute prickles and their tubercular bases; leaves narrowly lanceolate; corolla red-purple or violet..... ТРГ Upper leaves partially decurrent, subhispid; calyx рарегшоицѕ ................ ОНОН Upper leaves not “de current with dilated and clasping petioles, or partially decurrent (var. pseudopterum, Borb.), the lower narrow; plant glabrous except for small prickle-like hairs and their tubercular bases ; — wa S. officinale, Linn. 4. officinale var. lanceolatum, ceu | Мел. calyx-segments ciliate with small prickles ........ 2. S. uliginosum, Kern. Corolla blue or purple ; plant often tall, stout ........ Corolla white, or, if blue, smaller ; plant more slender. Section 2. Czrulea. . Calyx large with acute segments; corolla rose-colour then clear blue; upper leaves sessile, uncinately adnexed to the stem.......... aca eee eens e 4 Calyx with obtuse segments ..... TM . Calyx small; corolla blue, 5-4 times longer than the calyx: upper leaves subpetiolate ,.......... ees X. Calyx large; corolla purple (or blue?), 2, rarely 4 times as long as the calyx ...... TOPPED . Leaves ovate with rounded base, the middle cauline petiolate; stem with long, slender hairs .......... б Leaves oblong-elliptic, the middle and upper cauline amplexicaul; stem with short, stout, claw -like prickles ...................................... 6б 6. 9. . S. peregrinum, Ledeb. - 4. S. asperum, Lepech. ) 5, . 5. sepulerale, Boiss. < Bal. S. armeniacum, Bucknall. LI 502 MR. C. BUCKNALL : A REVISION 9. 10. 11. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. Section 3. Albida. Corolla-scales exserted .......................... .. 10. S. ottomanum, Friv. Corolla-scales ineluded ...... ee Hh Hs aser 10. Lower leaves cordate; corolla-scales obtuse; nutlets granulated .................................... т. S. tauricum, Willd. Lower leaves not cordate .......................... ll. Calyx-segments linear, obtuse; raceme 5-7-flowered ; nutlets smooth or very minutely granulated, shining ; flowers white .........6. ..................... Calyx-segments lanceolate, acute or subacute; raceme many-flowered ; nutlets granulated; corolla small, white or violet; stem dichotomously branched nearly from the базө.................................. 9, Section 4. Orientalia. Corolla-scales slightly exserted ; stem tall, robust, with erect-spreading branches, narrowly winged below .. 15. Corolla-scales included ............................ Flowers blue; lower leaves gradually attenuated into the petiole .......... erede) hae 211, Flowers white or yellowish ........................ Upper leaves decurrent; flowers numerous, shortly pedi- celled; calyx campanulate ...................... 14. Upper leaves not decurrent; calyx more or less cylin- drieal oo... cece cee hes Plant attaining 5 or 6 dem., fairly stout; leaves broadly ovate with a subcordate truncate or rounded base; petiole margined at the apex ; nutlets curved ...... Plant scarcely exceeding 4 dem., more slender, generally with long slender branches; petioles margined to the base ; nutlets nearly straight .................... Upper leaves sessile ; plant closely and softly pubescent ; calyx divided to scarcely more than 1 into oblong subobtuse teeth ................................ 12 Upper leaves petiolate; plant tubercular-setose, asperous ; calyx divided to 3 or 1 into lanceolate, subobtuse teeth ........ . Section 5. Suborientalia. Calyx cylindrical, divided to 1 into broad, obtuse teeth, accrescent in fruit; plant racemosely branched ; leaves oblong with subcordate, rounded or subcuneate base. 18. Calyx divided to { or 1 into linear or triangular teeth ; plant dichotomously branched .................. Calyx very accrescent in fruit, broadly cylindrical, with obtuse teeth ; lower leaves with subcordate, rounded or attenuate base, 3-6 cm, long, or (var. majus, Bucknall) 17 em. long, with entire or (var. den- tatum, Boiss.) acutely dentate margin ............ 16 eee etter eee hehehe 13. ‚ S. sulvaticum, Boiss. S. anatolicum, Boiss, S, pseudobulbosum, Azn.. 13. S. caucasicum, Bieb. 14. S. floribundum, Shuttlw. 16. 17. . S. orientale, Linn. S. kurdicum, Boiss. S. Bornmuellert, Bucknall. 18. ‚ 5. palestinum, Boiss. OF THE GENUS SYMPHYTUM. 503. Calyx scarcely accrescent in fruit, shortly campanulate with acute or subacute teeth ; lower leaves gradually attenuate into the broad рейо]е................ ‚. 17. S. brachycalyx, Boiss. Division П. SIMPLICIA. 19. Root thick and tuberous or slender and bearing tuber- cles; leaves attenuate at the base or the lowest subcordate or rounded .......................... 20. Root with cylindric thickenings ; leaves broadly ovate, cordate, rarely only rounded at the base .......... 25. 20, Corolla-scales included ............................ 2]. Corolla-scales exserted ............................ 24. Section 6. Tuberosa. 2]. Lower leaves nearly as large as the middle stem-leaves; stem with short internodes ...................... 90. S. mediterraneum, Koch. Lower leaves much smaller than the middle stem- leaves ; stem taller with longer internodes ........ 22. 29. Root slender with tubercles at intervals, simple ...... 91. S. Gussonei, Schultz. Root thick, tuberous, branched .............. eh 23. 28. Leaves ovate-lanceolate or elliptic, 2-3 times as long as broad ........................ ee rne 19. S. tuberosum, Linn. Leaves linear-lanceolate, about 5 times as long as broad ; calyx-segments very narrowly subulate............ 5. tuberosum, Linn, var. angus-. 24. Lower leaves smaller than the middle stem-leaves ; [tifolium, Kern.. stem sometimes branched above, or with rudimentary branches in the upper ахїїз...................... 92. S. bulbosum, Schimp. Lower leaves nearly as large as the middle stem-leaves, broadly ovate, often cordate or rounded at the base ; stem sometimes branched below or with rudimentary branches in the lower ахїЇїз...................... 23. S. Zeyheri, Schimp. Section 7. Cordata. 25. Leaves large, sub-rotund, deeply cordate, nearly glab- rous; barren shoots erect........ TD 24. S. cordatum, Waldst. & Leaves smaller, cordate or rounded at the base, asperous [ Kit. with short stiff hairs; barren shoots decumbent .... 25. S. grandiflorum, DC. 1. S. OFFICINALE, Linn., Sp. Pl. ed. I. p. 136 (1753). Radix crassa, carnosa, fusiformis, ramosa. Caulis pilis longis conicis albis deflexis vestitus, ramosus, laminá foliorum decurrente alatus. Folia parce pilosa, raro tuberculato-setosa, radicalia et inferiora ovato-lanceolata in petiolum cuneatim contracta, superiora oblongo-lanceolata, a basi lata deeurrentia. Rachis pedicelli calyxque pilis mollibus conieis deorsum leviter curvatis dense vestiti. Calyx infra tertiam partem inferiorem in. lacinias laneeolato-subulatas acuminatas pilosas fissus. Corolla алда, 504 MR. C, BUCKNALL : A REVISION ochroleuca, purpurea vel rosea, calyce duplo longior. Fornices triangulari- subulati, stamina vix superantes. — .[nfhere filamentis duplo longiores. Nucule leves vel leviter areolate, nitidee, nigre, supra basin non constrict. Caulis 3-12 dem. altus ; folia radicalia 15-25 em. longa, 6-8 em. lata ; caulina 15-20 em. longa, 4—5 em. lata, summa 4-6 em. longa, 1-1:5 em. lata; flores 14-18 mm. longi; calyx 7-8 mm. longus ; corolla 15-17 mm. longa ; nucule 4:4 mm. longa, 2:5 mm. 1ай. Symphytum herbarii vocant Consolidam majorem vulgus Comfrey, W. Turner, Libellus (1538). Consolida major, Lobel, Stirp. Hist. p. 315 (with figure) (1576) : C. Bauhin, Phytopinax, p. 500 (1576). Symphytum magnum, Lyte, A niewe Herball, p. 145 (1578). Symphytum Alum seu Alus, Lobel, Stirp. Advers. pars ii. p. 251 (1605). Symphytum magnum, J. Bauhin, Hist. iii, p. 533 (1650); Ray, Synopsis, ed. 1, p. 77 (1690). | S. officinale, Linn., Hudson, Fl. Angl. ed. i, p. 68 (1762) ; Withering, Bot. Arr. ed. 1, p. 105 (1776). S. bohemicum, Schmidt, Boh, cent. ii. p. 13 (1704). ^. officinale, B. purpureum, Guss, Fl. Sie. Prod. i. p. 219 (1827) ; DC. Prod. x. p. 37 (1846): Ledeb. Fl. Ross. ni. p. 114 (1846-51); Gren. & Godr. Fl. Fr. ii. p. 551 (1850); Willk. & Lange, Prod. FI. Hisp. ii. p. 491 (1870). ^. molle, Janka in Termés. Füzetek, i. p. 29 (1877). S. officinale, Linn., Rouy & Foue. Fl. Fr. x. p. 289 (1908); Coste, Fl. Fr. i.p. 581 (1903); Kusnez. Сапе. Sp. Symph. pp. 22 & 65, t. i. figs. 1 & 5 (1910). Geogr. Disrr.—From BRITAIN and Spars to Russia and SIBERIA; and from SCANDINAVIA to S. ITALY, Greece and Turkey. Subvar. а. ocHRoLEUCUM, DC. Flores albidi vel ochroleuci. Consolida major flore albo, Gerard, Herb. p. 660 (1597). S. officinale, Linn., Oeder, Fl. Dan. t. 664 (1777) : Curt. Fl. Lond. ed. 1, vol. 11. t. 220 (1777) ; Smith, Eng. Dot. xii. t. 817 (1801) ; DC. Prod. x. p. 37 (1846) ; Syme, Eng. Bot. t. 1515 (1867). Subvar. 9. PURPUREUM, Pers. Flores purpurei. Consolida major flore purpureo, Gerard, l. c. S, patens, Sibth. Fl. Oxon. p. 70 (1794). | . officinale B. purpureum, Persoon, Synopsis, i. p. 161 (1805). officinale var. bohemicum, D. Don, Brit. Fl. Gard. ser. ii. vol. iv. t. 304 (1838). officinale B. purpureum, Pers., DC. Prod. x. p. 37 (1846). Л r VA OF THE GENUS SYMPHYTUM. 505 SPECIMENS EXAMINED :—BRITAIN. S. magnum. Palace Garden, Bangor. * With bright red flowers,” Dr. Foulkes. Herb. Univ. Cantab.—58. consolida major flore purpureo. Chelsea Garden, 1752. Herb. Mus. Brit.—58. offici- nale, L. Edinburgh Garden. Herb. Smith in Herb. Soc. Linn.—8. officinale B. patens. Warrington, Lanes. W. Wilson, 1824. Herb. Univ. Cantab.— №. rugosum. “Lee’s Garden,” 1827. Herb. Kew.—s. officinale 8. purpureum. Bentley, Hants. C. M. Lemann, 1827. Herb. Univ. Cantab.—8. officinale В. patens, Bath. С. C. Babington, 1839 & 1853. Herb. Univ. Cantab.— S. officinale 8. patens. Pangbourne, Berks. C.C. Babington, 1847. Herb. Univ. Cantab—8, pictum. Herb. Thomas Moore, Chelsea. Herb. Kew.— S. patens, Sibth. Oxford Bot. Gard., Baxter. W. Thiselton Dyer, 1867. Herb. Kew.—8, officinale, Linn. Killiecrankie, 1874. Herb. G. C. Druce— S. officinale 8. patens. Wellington, Salop. F. R. Tennant, 1881. Merb. Univ. Cantab.—S. tuberosum, Linn. Settle, Yorks. W. H. Painter, 1888. Herb, Bicknell.—S. officinale v. patens. R. Esk, Midlothian, F.C. Crawford, 1890. Herb. J. W. White and C. E. Salmon.—S. officinale, Linn. Staplefield, Sussex, 1891. Zerb. Bicknell. officinale 8. purpureum. Kington, Berks., 1893. Herb. G. C. Druce.—8. officinale а. ochroleucum. Windermere. К. F. Tennant, 1894. Herb. Univ. Cantab.—8. officinale 8. patens, Ealing. A.L.,1899. Herb. G. C. Drice.—Craigerook, Edinburgh. F. C. Crawford, 1900. Herb. C. E. Salmon.—s. officinale a. ochroleucum. Shepperton, Middlesex, 1900. Herb. Kew.—Rosyth Castle, Fife. F. C. Crawford, 1900. Herb. С. Е. Salmon.—S. officinale 8. patens. Flitwick, Beds., 1903. Herb. G. C. Druce. —Also from the counties of Cornwall, Devon, Somerset, Surrey, Dorset, Hants (Isle of Wight), Kent, Surrey, Essex, Bucks, Norfolk, Here- ford, Gloucester, Stafford, Brecon, Lincoln, Derby, York, Kirkcudbright, Roxburgh, Wicklow, Waterford. Tus CoNTINENT.—5. officinale, Linn. Herb. Linn, in Herb. Soc. Linn.— S. caucasicum, Bieb., “sed calyx profundius fissus” (8. purpureum). Herb. Besser in Herb. Kew.—8. asperrimum, Bieb. (8. purpureum). Merb. Besser in Herb. New.—S. consolida. Herb. Pallas in Herb. Mus. Brit.—8. officinale, var. 8. Burgdorf, Cant. Berne. L. Leresche, 1831. Merb. Univ. Cantab.— S. sp. “Fl. atropurpureus.” Schandau, Saxony, 18236. Herb. Kew.— S. officinale, Linn. Bedford, U.S.A. Leg. Girard, 1847 (Introduced). Herb. Mus. Brit.—S. officinale latifolium. Varberg, Sweden. E. Fries. Herb. Kew.—8. officinale, * Fl. ruber.” Carinthia. Reuter, 1857. Merb. Cons. Bot. Genev.—8. officinale var. purpurea. Upsala, “in cultis rarius.” F. Ahlberg, 1865. Herb. Mus. DBrit.—58. tauricum. Jardin da Crest, Jussy, Geneva, 1869. Herb. Cons. Bot. Genev.—®. officinale, Linn. Ribières, Hautes Alpes. Reverchon, 1873. Merb. Bailey and S. Lond. Bot. Inst.—S. officinale a. ochroleucum. Lausanne, 1875. Herb. Kew.—S. molle, Janka. Hatvan, Hungary. F. Bohatsch, 1878 & 1885. Herb. Kew., Bailey, and S. Lond. Ур LINN. JOURN.— BOTANY, VOL. XLI. 506 MR. C, BUCKNALL ! A REVISION Bot. Inst.—S. officinale, Linn. Samthal, Botzen. C. Packe, 1878. Herb. Univ. Cantab.—N allis 8. Ledro, S. Tyrol. Porta, 1878. Herb. Bailey and S. Lond. Bot. Inst.—Englefeld, Pest. Steinitz, 1880. S. Lond. Bot, Inst.—Lund, Sweden. Carl Paulsen, 1885. Herb. J. W. Wlate.-—Feldkirch, Austria? 1886. Herb. Bailey and S. Lond. Bot. [nst.—8. patens. Stockholm. Dr. Andersen, 1887. Herb. Kew.—S. officinale variatio vernalis & autumnalis f. latifolia (8. purpureum). Perpignan. Debeaux, 1879. Herb. Kew.— S. officinale, Linn. Robilante, Italy, 1888. Merb. Bicknell_—Novogrodek, Russia. W. Dybowski, 1893. Herb. Kew.--S. Beat, Haute Garonne, Bordére. Herb. Bicknell.—Veynes, Hautes Alpes, 1905. Herb. Bicknell.— Rubano, Padua. A. Béguinot, 1907. Herb. Bicknell, Without date:—S. officinale, Linn, U.S.A. Leg. Rafinesque (Introduced). Herb. Delessert in Herb. Cons. Bot. Genev.—S. grandiflorum, DC. Jard. Bot. Genev. Herb. Cons. Bot. Genev.—8. officinale v. calycinum. — Seandi- navia. Herb. Bailey.—S. officinale. Moldavia. Guebhard. Herb. Cons. Bot. Genev.—S. uliginosum, Kern. R. Rakos, Pest. Herb. Bailey.— S. officinale v. bohemieum. Pforta, Thuringia. Herb. Bailey. — Tran- sylvania. Herb. Kew. Var. LANCEOLATUM, Weinm. in Bull. Soc, Imp. Nat. Mose. No. vii. p. 57 (1837).— Caulis inferne. glaberrimus, basi violaceus, plus minus hispidus. Folia inferiora longe petiolata, plus minus anguste lanceolata, in petiolo decurrentia, superiora sessilia, summa paullo decurrentia, omnia glabra vel subhispido- pilosa, precipue ad venis. Calycis lacinize ovate, oblongee, acuminate adpresse, tubo corolle breviores, precipue margine et in dorso hispide. Corolla cylindraceo - campanulata, granulis albis obsita, ore contracta, purpureo-violacea. Fornices lanceolati, corolla parum breviores. Caulis 6—9 dem. altus. Conf. S. tanaicense, Steven, Obs. Asperif. Taur.-Cauc. p. 577 (1851). Groar. Distr.—Russta : Bessarabia to the Crimea, the Caucasus, and the Ural. SPECIMENS EXAMINED :—Native. . asperrimum. Crimea. M. Beaupré, 1816. Herb. DC—S. officinale y (Alph. DC.), “versus Caucasum, Revilliod, 1821. Herb. DC.—8. lanceolatum. Bessarabia. Tardent, 1822. Herb. DC.—S. officinale v. purpureum. Sarepta, islands in the Volga, 1872. Herb. Mus. Brit. Introduced or eultivated.—8. patens, Sibth. — Toxteth Park, Liverpool. H. Sheppard, 1867. Herb. Hookerianum in Herb. Kew.—Sevenoaks. — Cult, Mr. E. M. Holmes, 1911. In typical S. officinale the decurrent blade of the leaves forms wings with nearly parallel margins, which extend from node to node on the stem and branches. OF THE GENUS SYMPHYTUM. 507 In the variety lanceolatum and in other species in which the leaves are decurrent, the wings are cuneate, and end in an acute point between the nodes. A distinctive appearance is given to this species by the uppermost leaves, which are supported in a nearly erect position by their broad decurrent base, and generally overtop the flewers. The subvarieties а. ochroleucum and В. purpureum only differ from each other in the colour of the flowers, and intermediate forms, in which the flowers are striped with dusky purple and yellowish or greenish white, are common. Pale red and orange tints also occur, but these seem to be due to abnormal conditions. So far as my experience goes a blue tint in the flowers is the result of hybridity with S. peregrinum, Ledeb. S. officinale is usually fairly hairy and often densely so above, but forms are found, especially in Eastern Europe, in which the plant loses much of its hairiness and becomes asperous with thinly scattered tubercular setee. When this is the ease and the leaves are also narrowly lanceolate and only partially decurrent, the plant belongs to the variety lanceolatum, Weinm., which no doubt consists of a series of forms intermediate between typical S. officinale and the very distinct S. uliginosum, Kerner, 5. tanaicense, Steven, which was gathered in the region of the river Don (Tanais) in 1817 was described in 1851 as follows :—“ Foliis lanceolatis longe petiolatis, superioribus vix decurrentibus, cauleque glabriusculis, calyce ultra medium 5-partito, laciniis lanceolato-linearibus, acuminatis margine ciliatis, corolle laciniis brevibus demum reflexis, nueulis levibus non striatis. A S. officinale foliis vix decurrentibus et glabritie bene distinctum. Flores cæruleo-violacei.” It is clear that this is either one of the above-mentioned intermediate forms, or S. uliginosum itself. That the latter is found in 8. Russia is proved by an excellent specimen in the Fielding herbarium gathered at Novgorod-Sieversk in 1824 as S. officinale, o£ which there is also a typieal specimen on the same sheet. It is therefore quite possible that S. uliginosum is identical with S. tanaicense, but as I have seen no authentic specimen of the latter this must remain doubtful. The colour of the flowers in these plants is described as purple or blue- violet, but in dried specimens the colour appears to be the same as in a plant cultivated at Sevenoaks by Mr. E. M. Holmes, and in this the flowers are rose-purple. At first I referred this plant to S. uliginosum, but now consider that it is better placed with S. officinale v. lanceolatum. S. molle, Janka, is described as a small plant, glabrous below and softly hairy above, simple or slightly branched, with decurrent glabrescent upper leaves and white flowers. None of the specimens so named which I have seen agree with this description, but are densely hairy forms of S. officinale. The description of 5, patens, Sibth., is as follows :—* Foliis ovato- 2P2 508 MR. C. BUCKNALL : A REVISION lanceolatis decurrentibus, calyce patente tubo corollie breviore, the red- flowered Comfrey.” Smith in * English Botany,’ vol. xii. in the notes accom- panying t. 817, remarks :—“ Dr. Sibthorp has made a new species of the red or purple-flowered variety, distinguishing it by a shorter and spreading calyx, which we and several of our friends have failed to discover." As will be seen by the list of synonyms and specimens, Sibthorp’s name has often been given, both in Britain and on the Continent, not only to the purple- flowered 5. officinale, but also to S. peregrinum and its hybrids, and even to S. asperum, Lepech., but no one has been able to recognise the “spreading calyx” described by him. fructifer auctus, subelabrescens. Corolla alba, calyce duplo longior. Fornices b] nm ` > 5 Fig. 2, Symphytum Bornmuelleri. a. Flower. 6, Corolla opened to show stamens and corolla-scales. x 2, obtusi, stamina paullo excedentes. Antheræ obtusæ, filamentis dimidio longiores. Nuculw rectiuscule, venoso-areolatæ, venis fere lævibus, areolis minute tuberculatis. Caulis 2-45 dem. altus ; folia inferiora 6—8 cm. longa, 2—4:4 cm. lata ; racemus fructifer ad 7:5 em. longus ; flores 17 mm. longi, calyx 8-9 mm. longus, fructifer 10-12 mm. longus, 5 mm. latus ; паси 3 mm. longe, 1:5 mm. late. 5. brachycalyx, Haussknecht non Boiss., Pl. exsic. Anatoliw Orient. 761, and Pont. Galaticus, No. 2107 (?). GEOGR. Distr.—TurKEY: Northern Asia Minor. SPECIMENS EXAMINED :— 58. brachycalyx Boiss." — Ak-Dagh, Amasia. Bornmüller, No. 761, 1889. Herb. Kew and Mus. Brit.—Sanadagh, Pontus Galaticus. Bornmiiller, No. 2107 (?) 1890. Herb. Kew., Mus. Brit., Fielding, and Bailey. This species, having been determined as SS. brachycalya, Boiss., by Hauss- knecht, occasioned much uncertainty in my mind with regard to the limits of variation, both in that species and in S. palwstinum, Boiss., until, by careful comparison of authentic specimens, I realized that Bornmiiller’s plant eould not be assigned to either of these. Boissier’s description of the stem of S. brachycalyæ is,in the * Diagnoses,’ © caulibus a basi ramosis," and in‘ Flora Orientalis, caulibus subdichotome paniculato-corymbosis.” In actual speci- mens the stem is generally forked, with the branches comparable in size with the main stem. In S. Bornmuelleri the branches are arranged in a racemose manner in the axils of leaves and are small in comparison with the stem, and LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XLI. 2R 538 MR. С. BUCKNALL : A REVISION itis only at the top of mature plants that they are corymbose. The calyx also is very different from that of S. brachycalya, which Boissier deseribes in the ‘ Diagnoses,’ as "breviter campanulato laciniis triangulari-lanceolatis obtusiusculis tubo calycino brevioribus," and in ‘Flora Orientalis, * calyce fructifero parum aucto breviter eampanulato ad tertiam partem in dentes triangulares fisso." In 8. Bornmuedleri it is tubular, cylindric, much enlarged in fruit, with broadly ovate, obtuse teeth, which are scarcely one sixth of the length of the tube—shorter in proportion than in any other described species. From S. palestinum it differs in the same way, but in that species the calyx is still more enlarged in fruit. It also differs from both in being very shortly and sparingly pilose. Having only been found in the north of Asia Minor, its area is, as far as is known, quite distinet from those of the related species, being about 200 miles distant from that of S. paliestinum and 600 from that of S. brachyealya. 19. S. TUBEROSUM, Linn., Sp. Pl. ed. I. p. 136 (1753). Radix obliqua, ramosa, tuberoso-incrassata, nodosa. Caulis retrorsum setosus, simplex, raro parce ramosus, sepe apice bifidus. Folia puberula et magis minusve dense hispida, inferiora parva, ovata vel spathulata, in petiolum alatum, basi subdilatatum, amplexicaulem contracta vel attenuata, media majora, ovato-lanceolata vel elliptiea, in petiolum attenuata, summa sessilia, subdecurrentia. acemi pauciflori. Hachis pedicellique pubescentes parceque pilosa. Calyx ad quartam partem inferiorem in lacinias lanceolatas acutas pubescentes longe ciliatas fissus. Corolla ochroleuca, calycem duplo triplove excedens. Fornices inclusi, late triangulari-subulati, aeuminati, stamina dimidium superantes. Antherw basi apiculatz, filamenta duplo excedentes. Nucule late ovate, leviter curvatæ, supra basin constricte, obtuse, debiliter rugoso-areolate, minute tubereulatze. Caulis 2-5 dem. altus ; folia caulina media 10-14 em. longa, 3°5-6 ст. lata ; flores 15-18 mm. longi; calyx 7-8 mm. longus ; corolla 12-16 mm. longa ; nucule 3°5 mm. longe, 3 mm. late. S. tuberosum, Lobel, Stirp. Hist. p. 315, with figure (1576). Symphytum sp., Gerard, Herball, p. 661 (1597). S. tuberosum majus, Clusius, Hist. lib. 5. p. elxvi (1601). S. majus tuberosa radice, C. Bauhin, Pinax, p. 259 (1623). S. tuberosum, Gerard, Herball emend. p. 806 (1633). S. MU Linn., Jacq. Obs. pars 3, p. 12, t. 63 (1768) ; Jacq. Fl. Austr. . 225 (1773-78) ; Lightf. Fl. Scot. p. 1092 (1777) ; With. Bot. Arr. me 2, p. 196 (1787) ; Huds. Fl. Angl. ed. 2, p. 648 (1798) ; Smith, Fl. Brit. p. 219 (1800) : Smith, Eng. Bot. t. 1502 (1805) ; Lehm. Asperif. no. 253 (1818) ; Reich. Ieon. xviii. t. 103 (1857) ; Dietr.. OF THE GENUS SYMPHYTUM. 539 Fl. Boruss. t. 675 (1842) ; DC. Prod. x. p. 38 (1846) ; Ledeb. FI. Ross. iii. p. 115 (1846-51) ; Gren. & Godr. FI, Fr. ii. p. 511 (1850) ; Syme, Eng. Bot. t. 1517 (1867). S. foliosum, Rehm. Verh. zool.-bot. Ges. Wien, xviii. p. 495 (1868). S. tuberosum, Linn., Willk. & Lange, Fl. Hisp. ii. p. 492 (1870); Caruel in Parl. Fl. Ital. vi. p. 879 (1884) ; Coste, Fl. Fr. ii. p. 582 (1903). Скоск. DisrR.— From ВЕїТА1Х‚ FRANCE and Spain to Turkey, and trom GERMANY and S.W. Russra to ITALY and GREECE. SPECIMENS EXAMINED :— BRITAIN : 5. tuberosum radice. Chelsea Garden, 1747. Herb. Mus. Brit.—S. tuberosum, Linn. Edinburgh Garden, 1782. Herb. Smith in Herb. Soc. Linn.—Leith Water, Edinburgh. К. B. 1794. Herb. Mus. Brit.—Thunbridge near Ware, Herts, 1874, “with Tulipa sylvestris. Truly wild." Herb. Mus. Brit.—Walton Bridge, Middlesex. Н. & J. G[roves], 1877. * Commen." Herb. Mus. Drit.—Stoke Bishop Wood, near Bristol, 1890. Herb. J. W. White—Llanberis, Carnarvon. E. S. & С. E. Salmon, 1891. Herb. Mus. Brit. and C. E. Salmon. THE CowTINENT.—5. tuberosum, Linn. Bayonne, France. Endress, 1831. Herb. Kew.—Levey, St. Maurice, Valais. Herb. Cons. Bot. Genev.—Matrit. (Madrid) in umbrosis Real Casa del Campo. Reuter, 1841. Herb. Kew. and Cons. Bot, Genev.—Constantinople. | Aucher-Eloy, Herb. d'Orient, 2370. Herb. Kew.—PBaku, Caucasus. Leg. Becker, 1876.—8. ottomanum. “In agro Byzantino.” Leg. Noe, 1876 (?) Herb, Kew.--S. tuberosum, Linn. Bordighera, 1888-1896. Herb. C. Bicknell—Rome. Baenitz, 1895. Herb. Bailey.—8. foliosum, Rehm. Czernelica, Galicia, Austria. F. A. Knapp, 1895-6. Herb. Bicknell —-S. tuberosum, Linn. Lugano, Switzerland. Hans Schinz, 1896. Herb. Bieknell.—S. ottomanum, Friv. Kratilsvica, Servia, 1897. Herb. Kew.—Hyéres, France, 1892. Leg. C. Bucknall.—Murau, Styria, 1907.—Belvidere, Montenegro. Leg. Bierbach. Herb. Cons. Bot. Genev. Var. ANGUSTIFOLIUM, Kern. in Oester. Bot. Zeitschr. xiii. (1863) p. 227, pro sp.— Caulis ramosus, tuberculato-setosus. Folia oblongo-linearia vel oblongo- lanceolata, basin versus attenuata et angustissime decurrentia. Calya in lacinias lineares fissus. Corolla calycem duplo excedens. Caulis 3-4°5 dem, altus; folia caulina 7:5-12:5 em. longa, 1:3-2*5 em. lata ; sepala 6 mm. longa, 1 mm. lata; corolla 12 mm. longa. SPECIMENS EXAMINED :—8. tuberosum forma. Dubienko pr. Monasterzyska, Galicia orient.-austr. Br. Blocki, 1894. Herb. Mus. Brit.—Casovia, Hungaria septr. cult. E. Woloszezak. Fl. Polon. Exsic. No. 851,1902. Herb. Mus. Brit. S. tuberosum is distinguished from allied species by the thick, branched, tuberous root, by the lower leaves which are smaller than the succeedine ones, and by the included stamens. i 2n2 - 540 MR. C. BUCKNALL: A REVISION The var. angustifolium, Kern. is a very distinct looking plant, of which I have only seen the specimens cited. In these the primordial leaves are very small and narrow, measuring with the petiole 3 em. x 0*3 em.; the largest stem-leaves are 10 em. x 1-4 em., the flowers 15 mm. long, the calyx 8 mm. long, with nearly filiform segments only 0:5 mm. wide at the base. In Dr. Woloszezak's plants, eultivated at Kaschau, the leaves are rather broader in proportion to their length. The Trenesin plants referred to S. angustifolium have small leaves which are mostly similar in [shape and proportions to those of typical S. tuberosum, but in some cases they show a tendency to become more elongated. These cannot be regarded as repre- senting Kerner’s plant. S. foliosum, Rehm. differs from S. tuberosum, according to the description, in the radical leaves being very numerous, and in the corolla being twice ав. broad. Specimens from woods on the banks of the Dniester at Czernelica, the locus classicus, are nearly past flowering, and therefore not in a condition to show any distinctive characters which they may have possessed. The stem is about 3°5 dem. high, nearly naked for more than half its length with leaves crowded towards the top, and the few remaining flowers are small. Otherwise there is nothing to distinguish these specimens from ©. tuberosum. The plants of the Tuberosum section are more nearly related than those of most of the other sections of the genus, and opinions have differed greatly as to their rank. Caruel states that, having studied these plants in the neigh- bourhood of Florence, where all the forms grow promiscuously together, he has formed the opinion (Fl. Ital. vi. p. 879) that S. mediterraneum, Gussonet, bulbosum, and Zeyheri are all different forms or states of S. tuberosum, and that this species varies in the following manner :—The root is thickened in different ways, sometimes for a considerable distanee as in Reich. Icon. t. 103, sometimes becoming large and nodose as in Jacq. t. 63, and sometimes it is thickened at intervals into lateral, sessile or stipitate tubercles as in Bischoffs figure of S. filipendulum (S. bulbosum, chimp.) in ‘Flora,’ ix. p. 561; the flowers vary in size, sometimes the entire flower, sometimes only the corolla being smaller, and in the latter case the corolla-scales and style ure necessarily exserted. But it should be borne in mind, firstly, that where 5, tuberosum and S. bulbosum grow together, the circumstances are not favourable for forming an opinion as to the relationship of the members of this group, on account of the probability of hybridization taking place between them and producing a series of forms which may be confused with independent species. Secondly, tnat other characters must be taken into consideration besides those of the root and flowers on which Caruel relies. Thirdly, that so far as is known, the plants mentioned above do not appear to be hybrids, but stable forms occupying separate geographical areas. In the case of S. tuberosum and OF THE GENUS SYMPHYTUM. 541 S. bulbosum the areas are partly distinct and partly overlapping ; that of S mediterraneum is within the area of S. tuberosum, and just outside that of S. bulbosum ; S. Gussonei and S. Zeyheri are within the area of S. bulbosum, and outside that of S. tuberosum. Alter much consideration and careful comparison of numerous specimens, I have decided to treat these plants as species, in accordance with the views of those authors who, having studied them in their natural habitats, or in other ways, have had the opportunity of forming a definite opinion, have arrived at the conclusion that they are distinct entities, and not chance variations of a single species. 20. S. MEDITERRANEUM, Koch, Syn. Fl. Germ. ed. 1, p. 500 (1837), non Schultz, nec Guss. Radivw .. .. Caulis simplex vel apice bifidus, interdum (vel semper ?) flexuosus, retrorsum piloso-hirsutus. Folia setoso-pilosa, setis interdum minute tuberculatis, inferiora late ovata, basi subcordata vel rotundata, ceteris majora vel saltem latiora, in petiolum late marginatum basi sub- dilatatum, amplexieaulem contracta, media ovata vel ovato-lanceolata, in petiolum contracta vel attenuata, suprema sessilia, subdecurrentia. aceme pauciflori. achis et pedicelli pubescentes breviterque pilosi. Сау pub- escens, ultra tertiam partem inferiorem in lacinias lineari-lanceolatas ciliatas fissus. Corolla ochroleuca, calycem subduplo excedens. — Fornices lanceolati, acuminati, stamina longe excedentes. Anthere basi apiculatee, filamenta triplo excedentes. Nuculæ .... Caulis (in spec. visis) 1:5 dem. altus ; folia infima 4'5 сш. longa, 3*5 em. lata, caulina. inferiora 6-7 em. longa, 2-3 em. lata ; flores 15-18 mm. longi, calyx 7 mm. longus. S. mediterraneum, Koch, Gren. & Godr. Fl. Fr. ii. p. 512 (1850), partim. Gerocr. Disrr.—France: Var; Bouches du Rhône ; Alpes Maritimes (?). SPECIMENS EXAMINED :—Aubagne, Bouches du Rhône. Herb. J. 5. Mill, 1872. Herb. Kew.—Aubagne “in Provence,” March. Herb. Bailey.— (?) Near the potterv of Clement Massier, Vallauris, Alp. Mar. Miss Maud Law, 1882. Herb. Bailey. In Koch’s type specimen, which cannot now be found, the root was wanting ; but Italian and French authors have attributed to it a root similar to that of 5. bulbosum, viz. slender and creeping, with tubercles at intervals, because S. mediterraneum, Gussone (S. Gussonei, Schultz), has such a root. The comparison of plants named S. mediterraneum, Koch, from Aubagne with authentic Sicilian specimens of S. Gussonei, Schultz, which I had tried in vain to reconcile with each other and with descriptions, shows that there are two distinct forms, allied to S. tuberosum, Linn., but varying from it in 542 MR. C. BUCKNALL : A REVISION different directions, and occupying different areas. The Aubagne plants, of which there is a good sheet at Kew, all, unfortunately, without roots, at first appeared to me to be young specimens of S. tuberosum, but, on comparing them with plants of that species in the same stage ot growth, I found that they were not only very different in habit, but possessed in a marked degree the cha- racters which Koch gives as distinguishing S. mediterraneum, As the locality, Aubagne, is only twenty miles or so from Toulon, in the neighbourhood of which town Koch's plant was found, there is every reason for the belief that this is at least a form of S. mediterraneum. The Aubagne plants are distinguished from S. tuberosum by the lower and more compact growth, by the flexuous stem which is bent in alternate directions at each node, and by the comparatively large cordate or rounded lower leaves which are broader than, but not so long as, the succeeding ones. The size of the flowers is only a little less than is usual in S. tuberosum, and in this point the Aubagne plants do not correspond with Koch's statement that they are only half the size of those of that species. This has been copied by succeeding authors as a character of S. mediterraneum, but, as the size of the flower is often variable in this genus, this need not be an obstacle to the acceptance of these plants as Koch’s species. The winged amplexicaul petioles form a well-marked feature of the Aubagne plants, and in this Koch states that S. mediterraneum differs from S. tuberosum. This character is, however, also found in the latter species, as well as in other members of the group, more especially in the primordial leaves, but it is not generally so conspicuous as in 5, mediterraneum. The plant gathered by Miss Maud Law at Vallauris, which is about 100 miles from Aubagne, differs in the lower leaves being gradually attenuated into the petiole, and in the taller and straighter stem. It may be regarded as intermediate between S. tuberosum and S. mediterraneum. 21. 5. GussoxEt, Schultz, in Arch. Fl. (1874) p. lviii. Radix repens, gracilis, teres, tubercula subrotunda invicem gerens. Caulis simplex vel apice bifidus, gracilis, parce retrorsum pilosus. Folia pilosa, infima minima, lanceolata vel elliptica, in petiolum anguste alatum, basi amplexicaulem attenuata, media multo majora, ovata, elliptica vel oblonga, in petiolum brevem, late alatum subattenuata, suprema ovata, sessilia. Racemi pauciflori. /achis pedicellique pubescentes et parce pilosi. Calyx ad tertiam partem inferiorem in lacinias lanceolatas acutas ciliatas fissus. Corolla albida, усет subtriplo excedens. Fornices lanceolati, acuti, inclusi, stamina longe excedentes. Anthere basi apiculatze, filamentis subduplo longiores. Nueule .... Tubereula 1-2 em. et ultra diam.: caulis 2—3 dem. altus; folia infima L5 Z em. longa, 0°8—1°5 em. lata, media 8-9 em. longa, 3:5 em. lata, vel OF THE GENUS SYMPHYTUM. 543 5-7 em. longa, 2:4 em. lata; flores 15-20 mm. longi; calyx 6-7 mm. longus; corolla 15-18 mm. longa. S. mediterraneum, Gussone, Fl. Sic. ii. p. 792 (1844) non Koch. ? S. nodosum, Schur, Enum. Transs. p. 468 (1866). S. Gussonei, Schultz, Flora, lviii. p. 218 (1875). S. tuberosum forma, Caruel in Parl. Fl. Ital. vi. p. 879 (1884). S. Gussonei, Schultz, Lojacono Pojero, Fl. Sic. p. 66 (1902). GEOGR. DiSTR.— SICILY. | GALICIA. SPECIMENS EXAMINED :—S. mediterraneum, Koch. Mirto, Sicily. Todaro exsie. 1393. Herb. Kew., Univ. Cantab., and Bailey.—S. Gussonei, Schultz, prope Messinam, Sicilia. Leg. Nicotra, 1879. Е. Schultz, Herb. norm. 2373. Herb. Fielding —Gurgo prope Gibilmanna. M. Lojacono Pojero, Pl. Ital. Sel. cent. iii. No. 225, 1887. Herb. Kew., Mus. Brit., Univ. Cantab., S. Lond. Bot. Inst., and Bailey.—8. Gussonei, Nym. Castelbuono, Sicilia. M. Lojacono Pojero. Herb. Bicknell. —? S. nodosum, Schur. Skole, Galicia Orient. Dr. Woloszezak, 1897. The creeping root, which is like that of S. bulbosum and S. Zeyheri, alone distinguishes this from S. tuberosum. From S. mediterraneum it differs in the lower leaves being smaller than the succeeding ones, and from 8. bulbosum and S. Zeyheri in the included corolla-seales. Lojacono describes it as a small plant with the lower leaves appressed to the ground, and few stem-leaves. He also states that the root is that of S. officinale, but, in any case, this must be an error. His plant is probably a small form of S. Gussonei. S. nodosum, Schur, is a plant 16-20 em. high, growing in rock-fissures at Surul, Gótzenburg, Transylvania. It resembles S. tuberosum except in the root, which is like that of S. bulbosum. Schur remarks * An var. rupestris S. tuberosi insignis?" ТЕ is remarkable that plants apparently so similar as this and S. Gussonei should occur in such different and widely separated localities as the lowlands of Sieily and the rocks of the Transylvanian moun- tains. More complete examples are necessary in order to form an opinion as to the position of Schur's plant. Dr. Woloszezak's plant named S. nodosum from Skole is like S. tuberosum, but the root is wanting. 22. S. BULBOSUM, Schimp. in Flora, viii. (1825) p. 17. Radix repens, gracilis, teres, elongata, tubera subrotunda invicem gerens. Caulis simplex vel apicem bifidus, raro subramosus, subglaber vel retrorsim setosus. olia minute parceque setosa, inferiora ovata vel spathulata cum mediis majoribus ovato-oblongis in petiolum alatum basi subdilatatum, amplexi- caulem contracta vel attenuata, superiora sessilia, subdecurrentia. Racemi pauciflori. Rachis pedicellique dense pubescentes, pilis longis perpaucis obsiti. Caly. pubescens, ad tertiam partem inferiorem in laciniis lanceolatas 544 MR. C. BUCKNALL : A REVISION subaeutas longe ciliatis fissus. Corolla ochroleuca, subeylindrica, calycem subduplo excedens, in dentes ovatos breves erectos fissa. Fornices lanceo- lato-subulati, ad apicem obtusiusculum attenuati, longe exserti. Anthere basi subapiculate, filamenta paullum excedentes. Nuculw late ovate, sub- curvate, supra basin constrietz, obsolete reticulato- -rugose, minute albido- tuberculate. Caulis 2-4 dem. altus ; folia caulina. 7-17 em. longa, 3-9 em. lata ; flores (cum fornicibus) 13-15 mm. longi ; calyx 5 mm. longus ; corolla 9-11 mm. ionga ; nucule 3 mm. longi, З mm. latæ. 8. tuberosum minus, Clusius, Stirp. Pann. Hist. p. 671 with figure (1583) ; Clus. Hist. lib. 5, p. elxvi (1601). S. minus tuberosa radice, C. Bauhin, Pinax, p. 259 (1623). S. bulbosum, Schimp. ; Reich., Pl. erit. cent. 3, t. cexx. fig. 367 (1825). S. filipendulum, Bischoff in Flora, ix. (1826) p. 561. S. Clusii, Gmel. Fl. Bad. iv. p. 144 (1826). S. punctatum, Gaud. Fl. Helv. ii. p. 41 (1828). S. tuberosum B. easertum, Loisel, Fl. Gall. ed. 2, i. p. 152 (1828). S. macrolepis, Gay in Reich. Fl. Exc. i. p. 347 (1832). S. bulbosum, Schimp. ; Koch, Syn. Fl. Germ. ed. 1, p. 900 (1837); DC. Prod. 38 (1846); Gren. & Godr. Fl. Fr. ii. p. 512 (1850) ; Reich. Icon. Fl. Germ. t. 104. fig. 2 (1857). S. tuberosum B. Clusii, Caruel in Parl. Fl. Ital. vi. p. 879 (1884). S. bulbosum, Schimp. ; Coste, Fl. Fr. ii. p. 582 (1903) ; Rouy & Fouc. FI. Fr. x. p. 291 (1908). GEOGR. Disrr.—From Germany (native?) and SWITZERLAND to SICILY and GREECE, and from S.E. FRANCE to BULGARIA. SPECIMENS EXAMINED :—S. tuberosum. S. Europe. Yalden. Herb. Banks in Herb. Mus. Brit.—S. bulbosum, Schimp. Heidelberg. Schultz, 1836. Herb. Cons. Bot. Genev.—Calabria. Prof. Gasparini, 1839. Herb. Univ. Cantab.—Monte Generoso, Switzerland, ex Herb. Boiss. Herb. Kew.— Sorrento, Italy. Townsend, 1860. Herb. S. Lond. Bot. Lust. —Cardo, Corsica. P. Mabille, Herb. Cors. No. 225, 1867. Herb. Univ. Cantab.— Bastia, Corsica. Gaston Genevier, 1869. Herb. Univ. Cantab.—W eissen- burg, Alsace. Rec. Е. Schultz. Herb. Norm. 110, 1871. Herb. Unir. Cantab. and Fielding.—8. macrolepis, Gay. In Weinbergen, Heidelberg. Herb, Univ. Cantab.—8. bulbosum, Меір. Tatoe, Greece. W. Barbey, 1873. Herb. Cons. Bot. Genev.—Mentone. André, 1882. Herb. Bicknell.— Bordighera. С. Bicknell, 1887-1896. Herb. Bicknell. — Weissenburg, Alsace. Hausser, 1893. /Jerb. S. Lond. Bot. Inst.—Volo, Greece. P. Sintensis, 1896. Merb. Cons. Bot. Genev., Bicknell, and Bailey.—Rome. R. Pirotta, 1897. Herb. Cons. Bot. Genev, S. Lond. Bot. Inst., and Bailey.—Solduno, near Locarno, 1897. Herb. Bicknell.—S. ottomanum. OF THE GENUS SYMPHYTUM. 545 Voden, Macedonia, Adamovic, 1903. Herb. Kew.—S. tuberosum. Camal- doli, Naples. М. Guadano, 1904. Herb. Bicknell.—Vergers entre Locarno et Minusio, Tessin. Herb. Kew. The creeping root, simple stem, and exserted corolla-scales clearly separate this species from all others except S. Zeyheri, and from this it is distinguished by the smaller basal leaves, which are less abruptly contracted into the petiole, and by the rather smaller corolla. The root is very slender and far creeping—in Bischoff’s figure it is 4:5 dem. long—unbranched, with a few rootlets at the base of the stem and on the tubercles. The leaves are more often rounded at the base than in S. tuberosum, but are sometimes gradually attenuated into the petiole. De Candolle states that a Swiss specimen in his possession has small flowers with the corolla-scales and style scarcely exceeding the corolla, but that it must undoubtedly be referred to this species. The plant from Solduno, Locarno, has similar flowers. In the olive groves on the Italian Riviera S. bulbosum grows to a large size; in Mr. C. Bicknell’s herbarium there are plants with leaves measuring 17 em. long and 9 em. broad. Schimper’s description is taken from plants growing in the vineyards at Heidelberg. If S. bulbosum is native here, this must be the most northerly extension of its area. 28. S. ZEYHERI, Schimp. in Flora, xii. (1829) p. 418. Radix repens, gracilis, teres, tubera subrotunda invicem gerens. Caulis simplex vel apice bifidus, interdum a basi ramosus vel gemmas in axillis inferioribus gerens, pubescens et setis retrorsis quandoque tuberculatis vestitus. Folia ovata vel oblongo-ovata, parce setosa, inferiora mediis vix minora, basi subcordata vel rotundata cum mediis in petiolum alatum con- tracta vel attenuata, summa subdecurrentia. Racemi pauciflori. Rachis et pedicelli dense pubescentes et parce pilosi. Calyæ pubescens, ad tertiam partem inferiorem in lacinias lineari-lanceolatas subacutas ciliatas fissus. Corolla ochroleuca, infundibuliformis, in dentes breves ovatos vel trian- gulares fissa, calycem duplo subtriplove excedens. Fornices lineari- lanceolati, obtusiusculi, exserti. Anthere basi ‘apiculate, filamenta triplo excedentes. Nuculæ rectiuscule, supra basin constrictee, reticulato-rugosie, minute tuberculatze. Tubereula 1-3 cm. diam. ; caulis 2-4 dem. altus ; folia inferiora. 6-9 em. longa, 4-5:5 em. lata, media 9-12 em. longa, 4-5 em. lata; flores cum fornieibus 14-16 mm. longi: calyx 5-7 mm. longus; corolla 10-14 mm. longa ; nucule 3:5—4 mm. long, 3 mm. late. S. tuberosum, Ucria, Hort. Reg. Pan. p. 83 (1789), non Linn. S. bulbosum, Guss. Fl. Sic. Prod. i. p. 219 (1827), non Schimp. S. brochum, Bory & Chaub. Exp. Morée, p. 65, t. 7 (1832). Ct = с» MR. C. BUCKNALL: A REVISION S. Zeyheri, Schimp.; Guss. Flore sicule, Syn. р. 226 (1842); Guss. Enum. Pl. Vase. Inarime, p. 218 (1854). S. tuberosum: S. Zeyheri, Schimp. forma grandiflora, Caruel in Parl. FI. Ital. vi. p. 879 (1884) ; M. Lojacono Pojero, Fl. Sic. p. 66 (1902). GEOGR. Distr.—s. Irary : Sicily, Sardinia, Corsica. GREECE. SPECIMENS EXAMINED :—S. brochum, Bory & Chaub. Morée. | Chaubard. fierh, Cons. Bot. Genev, —S. Zeyheri, Schimp. Sicily. M. Parlatore, 1841. Herb. Cons. Bot. Genev.—8. bulbosum, Schimp. Greece. Boissier, 1844. Herb. DC.—S. Zeyheri, Schimp. R. Oreto, Gratia, Sicily. Е. & A. Huet de Pavillon, 1855. Herb. Cons. Bot. Genev., Kew., and Univ. Cantab.— S. brochum, Bory & Chaub. Khan Simeno, Rashova, Mons. Parnassus. Heldreich, Herb. Graec. Norm. 744, 1857. Herb. Mus. Brit. and Cons. Bot. Genev, — Taygetus, Greece, 1862. Herb. Kew.— S. Zeyheri, Schimp. Palermo. Todaro, Fl. Sic. exsic. No. 1394. Herb. Univ. Сатар. and S. Lond. Bot. Inst.—8. bulbosum. Schimp. In valle Dumbrek. P. Sintensis, Iter Trojanus, No. 42, 1883. Herb. Kew. and Mus. Brit.—S. Zeyheri, Schimp. H. Oreto, Palermo. Dr. Guzzino, 1889. Herb. Bicknell.—R. Oreto, Palermo. Dr, 1. di Giovanni, Pl. Sie. exsic. cent. iv. 415, 1891. Herb. Bicknell.—S, bulbosum, Schimp. Macomer, Sardinia. Leg. C. Bicknell & L. Pollini, 1904. Herb. Bicknell.—8. Zeyheri, Schimp. R. Molinello, Augusta, Province of Catania, Sicily. Béguinot, Fl. Ital. exsic. 947, 1905. Herb. Bailey. —Corsica. G. C. Drace, 1905. Herb. Fielding.—Hirpinia, Avellino (S. Italy). A. Trotter, 1907. А. Béguinot, Fl. It. exsic. No. 947 bis. Herb. Fielding and Bicknell. This differs from S. bulbosum much in the same way that S. mediterraneum differs from S. tuberosum. The plant is generally less tall and more compact, the lower leaves are more broadly ovate, rounded or subcordate at the base, and nearly as large as the succeeding ones, and the corolla is larger and infundibuliform. The stem often bears rudimentary branches in the lower axils and is occasionally branched at the base. Schimper states that it is easily distinguished at first sight and from afar, and that he had seen many complete flowering and fruiting specimens in Herb. Zeyheriano. He describes the teeth of the fruiting-calyx as narrower than those of S. bulbosum, but in Sicilian plants containing well developed fruit, I find that the teeth are at least as broad as in that species. Béguinot, on the label of an excellent specimen from Augusta, Sicily, quotes Gussone (Fl. Sic Syn. i. p. 226), who suys that the characters of S. Zeyheri are constant, and (Enum. Pl. Vase. Inar. p. 218) that “It is not a southern form of S. bulbosum, for that species also occurs with us, but in the mountain region, never in the lowlands, and careful comparison shows that they do not pass into each other." Béguinot continues that he can confirm this conclusion with regard to a plant from Ischia, erroneously recorded as OF THE GENUS SYMPHYTUM. 541 S. bulbosum, and that the same form is found in Capri and Nisida. However this may be, the plants named 5. Zeyheri by Béguinot, from Avellino, S. Italy, are scarcely distinguishable, at least when dry, from S. bulbosum. The plant gathered by Mr. Clarence Bicknell in Sardinia is similar to Sicilian specimens. 94. S. CORDATUM, Waldst. & Kit. apud Willd. in Act. Soc. Berol. ii. (1799) p. 121. Radix horizontaliter repens, subcylindrica, subearnosa, folia bina aut terna e quorum medio anno proximo caulis proditurus est, proferens. Caulis simplex, glabrescens vel setulis retrorsis parce obsitus. Folia pauca, ampla, repanda, suborbiculari-ovata, acuminata, sursum paree setulosa, subtus pube- scentia, radicalia et caulina inferiora longe petiolata, summa ovato-lanceolata, sessilia. Racemi breves, pauciflori. Rachis pedicellique minute pubescentes et parcissime pilosi. («уг pubescens, ad quartam partem inferiorem in lacinias lanceolatas ciliatas fissus. Corolla ochroleuca, calyce subduplo longior. Fornices subulati, subacuti, stamina superantes. Antheræ utrinque apiculate, filamentis duplo longiores. Nucule oblongæ, rectiuscule, supra basin subconstrietze, valde rugoso-reticulate, minute tuberculate. Radix ad 1 em. crassa ; caulis 2-4°5 dem. altus ; folia majora 12-15 em. longa, 12 em. lata; flores 15-18 mm. longi; calyx 10-13 mm. longus ; corolla 13-16 mm. longa ; nucule 4 mm. longze, 3 mm. lati. S. cordatum, Waldst. & Kit. Pl. rar. Hung. i. p. 6, t. 7 (1802). S. pannonicum, Pers, Syn. i. p. 161 (1805). S. cordifolium, Baumg. Enum. Stirp. Transs. i. p. 126 (1816). S. cordatum, Waldst. & Kit., Reich. Pl. crit. iii. t. 240. fig. 395 (1825) ; Fl. exe. i. p. 347 (1832) ; Icon. Fl. Germ. t. 102. fig. 2 (1857) ; DC. Prod. x. p. 40 (1846) : Ledeb. Fl. Ross. iii. p. 116 (1846—51). Grocr. Disrr.—Huncary: Banat, Transylvania. GALICIA. MOLDAVIA. Russta: Volhynia. SPECIMENS EXAMINED :—S. cordatum ex Hungaria. М. Schrader, 1810. Herb. Cons. Bot. Genev.—Ex Alp. Carpath. Mr. Sieber, 1816. Herb. Smith in Herb. Soc. Linn.—Résbanya. Sadler. Herb. J. Lindley in Herb. Univ. Cantab.—Thal Borkutovski. L. Vågner, 1851. Herb. Cons. Bot. Genev.— Raho, im Thale Vilsinsky. L. Vágner, 1882. Herb. J. W. White.— Kalmk, Zips, 1886. Ev herb. Ullepitsch. Herb. C. Bicknell.—Siebenbiirgen (Transylvania). Herb. Bailey.— Banat. v. Welden. Herb. Fielding. The large, subglabrous, deeply cordate leaves distinguish this from all other species. The description of the root and manner of growth is taken from Waldstein & Kitaibel’s ‘Pl. rar. Hung. The figure there given shows a root with two branches, one bearing a flowering stem and the other a tuft of radical leaves, S. grandiflorum differs in the decumbent caulescent barren shoots. 548 MR. C. BUCKNALL : А REVISION 29. 5. GRANDIFLORUM, DC., Prod. x. p. 40 (1846). Radix crassiuscula, intricato-ramosa, repens, ramos longos prope originem шишип incrassatos et squamosos edens. — Sureuli steriles decumbentes, anno proximo caules floriferos erectos simplices vel a basi parce dichotome ramosos setis longiusculis reflexis parce obsitos proferentes. Folia tenuiter puberula et setulis sparsis deciduis tuberculatis aspera, ea sureulorum sterilium crassius- eulorum ampla, ovata, aeuminata, cordata, in petiolum longum anguste alatum contracta, ea caulium floriferorum gracilium ovata vel ovato-lanceo- lata, in petiolum alatum contracta vel attenuata, inferiora mediis minora, summa sessilia, breviter decurrentia. Racemi pauci- vel multi-flori, fructiferi elongati, erecti. Rachis et pedicelli pubescentià pilisque sursum curvatis vestiti. Calyz parce pilosus, infra tertiam partem inferiorem in lacinias lineares obtusas subglabras conspicue cilatas fissus. Corolla ochroleuca, aiyce triplo quintuplove longiore. Fornices lineares, obtusi, stamina vix superantes. Antheræ basi obtuse, filamenta subaquantes. Nucule curvate, late ovatw, supra basin constrictze, obsolete rugosa, tubereulatze, fuser. Caulis 2-3 raro 4 dem. altus ; folia sureulorum sterilium 6—10 em. longa, 5-6 em. lata ; caulium floriferorum 2-4 em. longa, 1:5-2:5 em. lata ; flores 12-22 mm. longi ; calyx 6-7 mm. longus ; corolla 12-20 mm. longa ; nucule 8 mm. long, 2:4 mm. latæ. S. cordatum, Bieb. Fl. Taur.-Cauc. i. p. 130 (1808). S. ibericum, Stev. in litt. ex Bieb. 1. c. iii. p. 647 (1819). S. grandiflorum, DC., Ledeb. Fl. Ross. iii. p. 116 (1846-51). S. ibericum, Stev., Obs. Asperif. p. 579 (1851). S. grandiflorum, DC., Boiss. Fl. Orient. iv. p. 172 (1879) ; Kusnez. Cauc. Sp. Gen. Symph. p. 45, t. i. fig. 12 (1910). GEOGR. Disrr.—Rvssia: W. Transcaucasia. TURKEY : Armenia. SPECIMENS EXAMINED :— 58. ibericum, Stev. Caucasus. Herb. Boiss — S. cordatum, Willd. Georgia, Caucasus. Mr. Wilmsen par Mme. de Hahn, 1838. Herb. DC.—S. sp. Armenia. Н. Н. Calvert & J. Zohrab. No. 679. Reed. 1867. Herb. Kew. and Fielding.—Krzerum. J. Zohrab. Herb. Kew.— S. grandiflorum, DC. Inter Batum et Akhalzikh. S. Sommier & E. Levier, 1890. Herb. Barbey-Boiss,—Adjaria in Anticaucaso, 1890. Herb. Barbey- Boiss. —( Plantes d'Imérétie) A. Lomakin, 1893. Herb. Barbey-Boiss.— S. tauricum. Batum, 1893. Zerb. Barbey-Boiss—Mingrélie, Transcauc. №. Alboff, 1893-4. Herb. Barbey-Boiss.—Iter Persie. Szovits. ex herb. Hort. Petrop. Recd. 1899. Herb. Kew. LIVING PLANTS :—S. sp. Cambridge Botanic Garden, Mr. R. I. Lynch, 1912.—Bristol Univ. Botanic Garden, Mr. Eves, 1912.—Botanie Garden, Geneva, 1912. Var. ABCHASICUM, Kusnez., Cane. Sp. Gen. Symph. p. 46, t. 1. figs. 10, 13 & 14 (1910).—* Foliis radicalibus elliptico-ovatis, basi rotundatis, caulinis OF THE GENUS SYMPHYTUM. 549 ovatis elliptieisve, basi sensim angustatis vel rotundatis ; calycis fere ad basin 5-partiti laciniis longissime acuminatis, corolle tubum subequantibus ; nuculis minute granulatis, opacis." S. abehasicum, Trautv. in Bull. Soc. Natur. Mose. xliii. (1870) p. 72. S. ibericum var., Stev. Observ. Asperif. p. 579 (1851). GEocGR. DisrR.— Russia : Kuban, Circassia, Abchasia. S. grandiflorum is easily recognised by the decumbent barren shoots with broadly ovate, cordate leaves. In the second year the main axis of the shoot is prolonged into an erect flowering stem, while an axillary branch remaining decumbent, causes the main stem to appear lateral. The root is irregularly cylindrical and tortuous—not simple as stated by Kusnezow,—but copiously branched and far creeping. Its branches give rise to numerous stems which form large tufts. In the autumn the stems attain 3-5 dem. in length, and the leaves increase greatly in size; Stevens states that he had a specimen with а subrotund radical leaf half a foot long and broad which one would scarcely believe could belong to the same plant. The corolla is very variable in size. De Candolle described it as 18-20 mm. long, but Steven states that the largest flower he had seen was only 12 mm. long. In the plant from Erzerum at Kew they are 20-22 mm., and in those from the Bristol and Cambridge Gardens they are about 18 mm. long. The Bristol plant was already in fruit at the end of May 1912, and con- tinued flowering throughout the year. The var. abchasicum differs from the type in the cauiine leaves being rounded or gradually attenuated at the base, and in the calyx-segments being nearly as long as the corolla-tube. T have seen no specimens. HYBRIDS. Hybrids between S. officinale, Linn. and 5. peregrinum, Ledeb. xS. DISCOLOR, Bucknall. (S. officinale a. ochroleucum x peregrinum.]—A. x S. discolori differt: habitus S. officinalis sed caule spe elatiore ; foliis in- ferioribus anguste oblongo-lanceolatis, basi breviter in petiolum attenuatis ; floribus majoribus, confertioribus ; corollæ rufo-violaces limbo latiore, eorollá siccà purpurascente, nuculis sepe olivaceo-nigris. x S. densiflorum, Bucknall, l. c. pp. 334 & 337. Has. With the parents on the banks of the Land Yeo, near Bristol, Somerset. SPECIMENS EXAMINED: In Herb. Kew., Mus. Brit., Univ. Cantab., and Fielding. x Ө. FERRARIENSE, Massalongo. See addendum, p. 556. OF THE GENUS SYMPHYTUM. 551 Hybrids between S. officinale, Linn. and S. tuberosum, Linn. S. ZAHLBRUCKNERI, Sennholz.—* All leaves, especially the upper ones, elongate lanceolate, broadest at the middle, acuminate. Racemes mostly terminal. Calyx green. Corolla-scales exceeding stamens. Stem 26- 3°4 dem. high. Has. Lower Austria: Piesting between Waldegg and Od.” Sennholz in Verh. zool.-bot. Ges. Wien, xxxviii. (1888) p. 69. S. Zallbruckneri x , ©. Beck, Fl. Nied. Oestr. ii. п. p. 964 (1893). The above short description does not convey much information as to the exact position of this hybrid, but, the calyx being described as green, while in XS. Wettsteinii it is described as purplish, it may be inferred that xS. Zahlbruckneri = S. officinale а. ochroleucum x S. tuberosum. If this inference is correct, a plant gathered by the writer near St. Jean de Luz, France, in 1898, may be placed here. This has the habit of S. tuberosum, but the partially decurrent leaves, the hispidity of the inflorescence and the more numerous flowers, suggest the influence of S. officinale. The following is a description of the French plant : — Caulis apice bifidus, anguste alatus, hispidus. Folia hispida, inferiora: oblongo-elliptica, acuta, in petiolum brevem attenuata, superiora ovato- lanceolata, acuminata, sessilia, decurrentia. —Kachis pedicelli calyxque dense hispidi, pilis eis S. officinalis similibus. Racemi satis multiflori, Calyæ fere ad basin in lacinias subulato-lanceolatas acutas puberulas ciliatas fissus.. Corolla ochroleuca, calyce duplo longior. Fornices stamina paullo excedentes. Anthere filamenta triplo longiores. Folia majora 11 em. longa, 3-5 cm. lata; flores 15 mm. longi; calyx 7 mm. longus. Has. Ascain, S. Jean de Luz, France. S. multicaule, Teyber (S. officinale x tuberosum). © Entirely fertile, seeds intermediate." Teyber in Verh. zool.-bot. Ges. Wien. lviii. (1908) p. 18. “ Im Steinbach- thale bei Góstling." xS. WErrsTEINIL, Sennholz. (S. officinale B. purpureum x tuberosum.)— * Rhizomate breviter incrassato, obliquo, carnoso, nodoso, nigro, postice pramorso, antice radicibus secundariis decurrentibus affixo. Саше simplici vel superiore subramoso. Foliis breviter decurrentibus, inferioribus radical- ibusque ovato-lanceolatis in petiolum sensim contractis, superioribus elliptico- lanceolatis, Calycibus subpurpurascentibus. Corollis ochroleucis in lineis ex apicibus laciniarum decurrentibus violascentibus.” 5. Wettsteini, С. Sennholz in Verh. zool.-bot. Ges. Wien, xxxviii. (1888) p. 63. Has. Lower Austria: Kalksburg, with the parents. S. dichroanthum, Teyber, l. c. p. 13. * Im Pulkauthale bei Pulkau.” ou Su bo MR. C. BUCKNALL : A REVISION Hybrid between S. officinale, Linn. and S. cordatum, Waldst. & Kit. X 5. POLONICUM, Blocki. (S. cordatum x officinale.)— Radix ...... Caulis subramosus, anguste alatus, puberulus et tuberculato-setosus. Folia 'adicalia ampla, late ovata vel oblongo-ovata, cordata, breviter acuminata, in petiolum longum decurrentia ; caulina ovata, basi rotundata vel subcordata, longe acuminata, petiolata, superiora sessilia, decurrentia, omnia puberula et magis minusve hispida vel tuberculato-setosa. Racemi multiflori, floribus amplis confertis. Rachis, pedicelli calyxque pubescentes. Calyæ ultra tertiam partem inferiorem in lacinias ovato-lanceolatas acuminatas minute ciliatas fissus. Corolla campanulata, violaceo vel colore ochroleuco violaceoque variata, lobis latissimis brevibus. Fornices staminibus longiores. Antherw filamentis duplo longiores. Caulis 8—4 dem. altus ; folia radicalia 22 em. longa, 16 em. lata, vel 14 em. longa, 15 em. lata ; caulina ad 16 em. longa, 8-5 em. lata; flores 20 mm, longi; calyx 6-10 mm. longus. ' Has. Galicia orientalis. SPECIMEN EXAMINED :—8. polonicum, Blocki. Winniki pr. Leopolim, Galicia Orient. Leg. Вг. Blocki, 1901-4. Merb. Bailey. Hybrid between S. tuberosum, Linn. and $, bulbosum, Schimp. x 5. BickNELLL hybr. nov. (S. bulbosum x tuberosum.)—Radixv repens, tubereula subrotunda, elongata vel multiformia gerens. Folia inferiora basi rotundata, in petiolum subito contracta, superiora in petiolum alatum attenuata, summa sessilia decurrentia. Corolla subeampanulata, calycem duplo excedens. Fornices breviter exserti. Flores cum fornicibus 14-16 mm. longi, corolla 11-13 mm. lon Has. Iraty: Liguria. SPECIMENS EXAMINED :—S, bulbosum x tuberosum, Bicknell, Val Borghetto, Bordighera, 1889 ; Vallecrosia, Bordighera, 1895. Herb. Bicknell. ga. Hybrid between S. tuberosum, Linn. and S. cordatum, Waldst. & Kit. x S. UrLEPITSOHII, Wetts.— Rhizoma obliquum, earnosum non vel modice nodosum. Caulis simplex vel apice inflorescentiá bifida, breviter et remoti- uscule hispidus. Folia ovata, acuminata, basi subito contracta et paullulum decurrentia, vel sensim angustata et deeurrentia, mollia, breviter setulosa. Corolla pallide ochroleuca, tubo lacinias calycis longitudine superante, in faucem valde dilatata. Caulis 2:5—4 dem. altus ; folia media in speciminibus majoribus 8-12 cm. longa, 5-7 cm. lata ; flores 17-11 mm. longi, calyx 5-9 mm. longus. Wettstein in Kerner, Schede ad FI. exsic. Aust.-Hung. vi. p. 37, No. 2130 (1893). OF THE GENUS SYMPHYTUM. 553 S. cordatum X tuberosum, Ullepitsch in Oestr. bot. Zeitschr. p. 209 (1886). Нав. HUNGARY. SPECIMENS EXAMINED :—S, Ullepitschii, Wetts. Ad ripas fluvii Dunajec prope Roth-Kloster, Hungaria, Jos. Ullepitseh. Herb, Fielding and Bailey. Pienen, Zips, Hungaria, Jos. Ullepitsch, 1892. Herb. Bailey, Bicknell, and J. W. White. According to Wettstein, this hybrid does not develop fruit. The specimens which I have seen are mostly nearer to S. tuberosum than to S, cordatum. List OF AUTHORS CONSULTED, OR TO WHOM REFERENCE IS MADE, IN THIS REVISION. ALBERT, A., et JAHANDIEZ.—Catalogue des Plantes Vasculaires du Département du Var. 1908. Ascuerson, P. F. A, und P. Grinner.—Flora des Nordostdeutschen Flachlandes, 1898-9. Aznavour, G. V., in ‘ Bulletin de Herbier Boissier, 2те Sér, iii. 1903. BanixaroxN, C. C.—Flora Bathoniensis, 1884. Manual of British Botany, ed. 9. 1904. Baxzn, J. G., in ‘ Report of Botanical Exchange Club,’ 1878. Bavunis, Casear.—Phytopinax. 1596. 3AUHIN, J.—Historia. 10650. BAUMGARTEN, J. C. G.—Enumeratio Stirpium Transsilvanie. 1816. Вкхтнам, G., and Sir J. D. HookEn.— Genera Plantarum, Vol.ii. 1870. DBiEBERSTEIN, see MARSCHALL VON BIEBERSTEIN. Breuer, A.—Plantarum novarum ex Herbario Sprengelii Centuria, 1807. Biscuorr, G. W., in Flora, ix., 18206. Borssier, E.—Diagnoses, ser. 1, vols. iv. et xi. 1844. — Flora Orientalis, iv. pp. 171-177. 1879. Bory ре Sr, Vincent et J. B. M. Cuavsarp,—Expédition de Morée. 1832, Borantcan Magazine. See Curtis, Hooker, and Sims. JUCKNALL, C., in Journal of Botany, 1912. Buxsau{, J. C.—Plante minus cognitarum, 1729. CanparGy.—Flore de lile de Lesbos in ‘ Bulletin de la Société Botanique de France,’ xliv. 1597. CANDOLLE, А. P. pE.— Prodromus Systematis naturalis Regni vegetabilis, x. 1846. CARUEL, T., in Parlatore, * Flora Italiana,’ vi. 1884. Crusius, CAnoLUS.—HRariorum Stirpium per Pannoniam observatarum Historia. 1583. —— Raricrum Plantarum Historia. 1601, Соѕтк, Н. J.—Flore Francaise. 1903. Curtis, W.—Flora Londinensis, ed. 1. 1777, ete. —— Botanical Magazine. 1806 & 1832. DIETRICH, A.—Flora regni Borussici, 1842, Don, D.— British Flower Garden, ser. 2, iv. 1858. Donn, J., in Curtis, Botanical Magazine, 1806. Enaunr, Н. G. A., und K. Prantu.—Pflanzenfamilien, Teil iv. 1893. LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XLI. 98 554 MR. €, BUCKNALL : A REVISION Frowzn, Dr. T. B., in ditt, in Herb. Kew. Frirs, E. M.—Novitiarum flore suecieze mantissm, ii. 1839, iji. 1842. —— Summa Vegetabilium Scandinavie. 1846. FrRIVALDSZKY VON Frivaup, L, in Flora, xix. 1836. Gavupiy, J.—Flora Helvetica. 1828. Gay, J., in Reichenbach, Flora Germanica Exeursoria, 1852, GERARD, Joun,—Catalogus Horti Londinensis. 1596. (MS.) ——- Herball. 1597. GMELIN, M C.—Flora Badensis Alsatica, iv. 1826. GMELIN, S. G.—Flora Sibirica, iv. 1769. GRAHAM, n.i in New Edinburgh Philosophical Journal. 1852. Grenier, J. C. M., et D. A. Gopron,—Flore Francaise, ii, 1850, Gvssoxz, J.—Flora Sicule Prodromus, ii. 1828. Flora Sieule Synopsis, ii. 1844. —— Enumeratio plantarum in insula Inarime (Ischia). 1854. Hooker, Sir J. D. The Student's Flora of the British Islands. 1270. in Botanical Magazine. 1879. Ilupson, W.--Flora Anglica, ed. 1. 1762; ed. 2, Appendix, 1798. Jacotin, J. F.—Eclogæ Plantarum rariorum aut minus cognitarum, 1811-1816. Jacquin, N. J.—Observationes Botanic, 1768. — — Flora Austriaca. 1773-1778. Janka, V., in Termés. Füzetek, 1877. JouRNAL or Boraxy, xviii, 1880, li. 1912. KERNER, A., in Oesterreichische botanische Zeitschrift, xiii. 186: — — Sched ad Floram exsiecatam Austro-Hungaricam, vi. 1803. Kocu, W. D. J.—Synopsis Flore Germanice et Helvetice. 1837. Kvsxkzow, H. N.—“ Caucasian Species of the Genus Symphytum,” in Mémoires de l'Académie Impériale des Scienees de St. Pétersbourg, 1910. Кохяв, Orro.-- Plante orientali-Rossiem in Acta Horti Petropolitani, 1887. Leprnovr, C. F.—Index Seminum Hort. Dorpat. 1811 & 1820. — — Flora Rossica, ij. 1846-1851. Lunas, J. G. C.—Plantie e familie Asperifoliarum nuciferæ. 1818. Leprcnn, L, in Nova Acta Academie Scientiarum Imperialis Petropolitanæ. 1805. LIGHTFOOT, Rev. J.—Flora сойса. 1777. LINDMAN, С, A. M.—Ueber Symphytum ... in Botaniska Notiser, for Ar 1911 ‚фр. 71-77. 1лххзив, C.—Genera Plantarum. 1737. Species Plantarum, ed. 1, 1753; ed. 2, 1762-1763. Lose, М. de.— Plantarum seu Süirpium Historia. 1576. —— Stirpium Adversaria Nova. 1605. LOISELEUR-DESLONGCHAMPS, J. L, A.—Flore Générale de France, 1828, Lozacoxo Posero, M.—Flora Sicula. 1902. Lyre, H.—A niewe Herball. 1578. MARSCHALL vox BrEBERSTE:N, F. A.—Flora Taurico-Caucasica, ii, 1808 ; and iii, Suppi., 1819. Massaroxao, C., in Bullettino della Società Botanica Italiana, 1913. Nyman, C. F.—Sylloge Flore Drops 1854-5. —— Conspectus Flore Europe 1883, ete. Oxper, G. C.—Flora Danica. 177 77, ete. PARLATORE, F.—Flora Italiana. 1884. Persoon, C. 1.—Synopsis Plantarum, i. 1805. OF THE GENUS SYMPHYTUM. 555 Ray, J.—Synopsis Methodica Stirpium Britanicarum. 1690. REHMANN, A., in Zoologische Botanische Gesellschaft, xviii. (1868) p. 495. Reicuensacn, H. G. L.—Flora Germanica Excursoria. 1825. -— leonographia Botanica seu Plantæ Criticæ. 1825. —— leones Floræ Germanici ct Helveticæ. 1857. Report of the Botanical Exchange Club. 1878. Roemer, J. J., et J. A, ScHULTES,—Systema Vegetabilium, iv. 1819. Rovy, G., et J. Foucaup.—Flore de France, x, 1908, SCHIMPER, K. F., in Flora, xii. 1829, —— Beschreibung des Symphytum Zeyheri u. s. w. Heidelberg, 1835. SCHMIDT, F. W.—Flora Boëmica. 1794. ScnuLrTz, F.—Archives de Flore de Europe, in Jour. Bot. Wissembourg, 1874. —— in Flora, lviii, 1875. Зенон, P. J. F.—Enumeratio Plantarum Transsilvaniæ. 1866. SENNHOLZ, G., in Verhandlung der kaiserlich-königlich zoologisch-botanischen Gesellschaft in Wien, xxxviii. 1888. | SIBTHORP, J.—Flora Oxoniensis. 1794. Sims, J.—Botanical Magazine. 1816 & 1817. SMITH, Sir J. E.—TEnglish Botany, 1801 & 1805. —— Compendium Flore Britannic, — 1800. SrnENGEL, K.— Linnei Systema Vegetabilium, i. 1825, STEVEN tz litt. M. von B. 1819. STEVEN, C.—* Observationes іп Asperifoliis Taurico-Caucasicis,’ in Bull. Soc, Imp, Nat. Moscou, xxiv. 1851. Sturm, J.—Deutschlands Flora, Heft 17. 1804. Sweet, R.—DBritish Flower Garden, ser. 2. 1885, Syme, J. T. I.--Enplish Botany, vii. 1867. —— (as BosweLL Symp) in Journal of Botany, xviii. 1880. Tavscu, б. F., іп Flora, xix. 1856. THeLLuNG, А.--“ Beiträge zur Kenntniss der Schweizerflora,” viii., in Vierteljahrsschrift der Naturforschenden Gesellschaft in Zürich. 1907, Tounxzronr, J. P. nz.—Institutiones Rei Herbariæ. — 1700. -— Corollarium Institutionum Rei Herbariæ. 1703. —-— Relation d'une Voyage du Levant. 1717. TRAUTVETTER, E. R., in Bull, Soc. Tmp. Nat, Mose, xliii. 1870. Turner, W.—A new Herball, ii. 1562, —— Libellus de re herbaria novus. 1538. Ucria, В. pa.-—Hortus Regius Panhormitanus. 1789. WALDSTEIN, F, A., Graf von, et P, Kirarpen.——Descriptiones et Icones Plantarum rariorum Hungarie. 1799-1802. WzINMANN, J. A., in Bull. Soc. Imp. Nat. Mose, vii. 1857. WzaTIrsrEIN von WESTERSHEIM, R., in Kerner, Schedæ ad Florum exsiceatam Austro- Hungaricam, 1895. WILLDENow, C. L.,'in neue Schriften naturforschenden Freunde zu Berlin, 1799, —— Species Plantarum, i. п. 1798. WILLKOMM, H. M., et J. LANGE.— Prodromus оге Hispaniem, ii. 1870, WrirHERING, W.-—Botanical Arrangement of British Plants, ed. 1. 1776. 282 A REVISION OF THE GENUS SYMPHYTUM. ex C c. ADDENDUM. Hybrid between S. officinale, Linn., and S. orientale, Linn. x S. FERRARIENSE, C. Massalongo. (5. officinale x orientale.)— Folia caulina et floralia in petiolum caulemque anguste decurrentia. Caly« fere ad medium in dentes subovatos divisus. S. ferrariense, C. Massalongo in Bull. Soc. Dot. Ital. No. 6 (1913), p. 78. INDEX. [Synonyms and native names are printed in italics. A star * denotes the first publication of a name. | Abies sibirica, Ledeb., 445 ; ecol., 387-589, 400, 421, 499, 430, 441, 444, 447. Abietineæ, wood-struct., 465; mentioned, 92. Abrus precatorius, Linn., seedlings, 57, 61, 73, 86, 87, 88, 91, 107 ftnote, 112. spp., mentioned, 91. Acacia, Linn., seeds, 112-115; seedlings, 5, 16, 68, arabica, Willd., 113. armata, R. Br., 112. cesia, Wight $ Arn., 113. cornigera, Willd., mentioned, 368. crassiuscula, Wendl., 112. Cyclops, A. Cunn., 112. dealbata, Link, 113. decora, Zteichb., 112. doratoxylon, A. Cunn., 5, 68, Drummondii, Benth., 112. elongata, Sieber, 112. var, angustifolia, hort. Cantab., 112. Farnesiana, Willd., 113. Gnidium, Benth., var. latifolia, hort. Cantab., 113. hakeoides, А. Cunn., 112. lanigera, A. Cunn., 68. leptoclada, A. Cunn., 112, leucophloa, Willd., 113. linifolia, Willd., 112. longifolia, Wild., 112. neriifolia, A. Cunn., 68, 113; men- tioned, 7. penninervis, Sieber, 113. Acacia retinodes, Schlecht., 113. Riceana, Hensl., 113. rostellifera, Benth., 118. spectabilis, A. Cunn., 112. spp., 5, 6, 8, 68. stenophylla, A. Cunn., 113. suaveolens, Willd., 68. verticillata, Willd., 112. vestita, Ker-Gawl., 112. А сасіеғе, seedlings, 5, 68, 75. Acanthacee of Selangor, 294. Acanthocarpus Preissii, Lehm., 267. Acharitea, Benth., mentioned, 312. Achillea impatiens, Linn., 423; ecol. 389. Millefolium, Linn., 423. Aconitum, Tourn., ecol., 892-396, 398, ambiguum, Reichb., 402 barbatum, Patrin, 393, 402. Napellus, Linn., war. B. alpinum, lusus a, ambiguum, Kegel, 402. septentrionale, Köll., 389, 402. sp., 392-394, 396, 398. Acrocarpus fraxinifolius, Wight $ Arn. seedling, 19, 69; seed, 113. Actæa spicata, Linn., 402. Adenanthera pavonina, Linn., seedling, 9, 68; seed, 113. Adenanthereæ, seedlings, 9, 68, 75. Adenophora Lamarckii, Fisch., 428. marsupiiflora, Fisch., 428. Adenosacme lanceolata, Ridl., 291. Adenostemma viscosum, Forst., 292, Adesmia, DC., sp., seedling, 73, 84. 258 INDEX. Adinobotrys, Dunn, 128; mentioned, 124, 127. atropurpureus, Dunn, 236, 238, erlanthus, Dunn, 937. Nieuwenhuisii, Dunn, 238. 4Eschynanthus longicalyx, Ridl., 29 E sculus Hippocastanum, Linn., он, 23. Agalmyla staminea, Blume, 294. Aglaia odoratissima, Blume, 289. Aglaonema Schottianum, Mig., 301. Agropyron cristatum, Roem. y Schult. 453; ecol., 390, 394, Agrostis alba, Linn., 452. vulgaris, Linn., 451 ; ecol., 396. Albizzia, Durazz., seedlings ‚ OMN. seq. Lebbek, Benth., 113 lophantha, Benth., 118. moluecana, Mig., 7, 16, 68, 75, 118. procera, Benth., 113. Alchemilla vulgaris, Linn., 415. Alhagi Kirghisorum, бейген, 411. Alismaceæ of Mongolia, 448. Allardia giabra, Deene., 423; ecol., 395, Allee, 270. Alium fistulosum, Linn., 446; ecol., 396. monadelphum, Zerez., 446. Salesovi, Regel *, 446. Schænoprasum, Linn., 446. senescens, Linn., д. brevipedicellatum, Regel, mentioned, 446, sessiliflorum, Fisch., 446. Stellerianum, Wild., 447, Szovitsi, Regel, 447. Victorialis, Linn., 447. Allophylus Cobbe, Blume, var. glabra, Ridi.*, 289. Alnus Alnobetula, Hartig, var. B. fruticosa, Winkl., 442; ecol., 389. Alsophila commutata, Mett., 301. latebrosa, Mook., 302. Althæa rosea, Cav., 408 ; ecol. 396. Alyssum Fischeri ianum, DC., 404. lenense, Adams in Hb. Kew., 404, Amaryllidaces of Australia, 255-258 ; — of Selangor, 500. Amentiferie, mentioned, 110. Amerimnum ? fasciculatum, Buch.-Ham., 184. secundum, Buch.-Ham., 238. Amherstieæ, seedlings, 10-12, 68, 76, 92. Amorpha, Linn., sp., seedling, 71, 83. Amorphophallus Bufo, Ridl., 301. Amphipogon Brownii, F. Muell., 275. cameinus, V. Muell., 276, confusus, Domin *, 276. cygnorum, Nees, 277. debilis, 2. Br., var. fallax, Domin *, 275 5. var, typica, Domin *, 275. laguroides, #, Br., 277. strictus, 2. Br., mentioned, 275. var. desertorum, Domin *, 276. var. occidentalis, Pilger, 276. — — var. setifer, Benth., 276. Anabasis aphylla, Linn., 440. brevifolia, ©. A. Mey., 440; ecol., 395. phyllophora, Kar. § Kir., 440. Anadendrum montanum, Schott, 301. Anamirta Cocculus, Wight & Arn., men- tioned, 368 ftnote. Anarthria gracilis, R. Br., var. complanata, Domin *, 267, var, cscheemoides, Domin, 268. ischemoides, Nees, 268. prolifera, P. Br., 268, scabra, R. Br., 267. Anatomy of the genus Salicornia, Linn. (de Fraine), 317-548. Anchusa myosotidiflora, Lehm., 433. Andromeda Polifolia, Linn., 429, Andropogon australis, Spreng. 4 subsp. a. plumosum var. a. genuinus, Hack., 275. bombycinus, R. Br., 274. contortus, Linn., 274. Gryllus, Linn, subsp. c. pallidus, Hack., 275. intrans, F. Muell., 275. Ischeemum, Linn, 45]. pallidus, Kunth, : 275. procerus, X. Br., 274. Androsace filiformis, Retz., 431. septentrionalis, Linn., 431. Anemarrhena, Bunge, mentioned, 109 ftnote. Anemone Linn., ecol., 894, 398. altaica, Frisch., 400. baicalensis, Turez., 400. Bungeana, Pritz., 399, 394, 398, cærulea, DC., 400. INDEX. Anemone patens, Linn., 400, 398. — — var, Nuttalliana, А. Gray, 400. ranunculoides, Linn., 400. reflexa, Steph., 400. Regeliana, Maxim., 399, 594. —— sp. ($ Pulsatilla), 400. Anerincleistus, Korth., sp, mentioned, 290. Angiopteris evecta, Hoffm., 303. Anigozanthos bicolor, Endl., mentioned, 257, 258. var. minor, Benth., 258. Dorrienii, Domin *, 256, 258. Gabriele, Domin *, 257, 258. humilis, Lindl., 957. Manglesii, D. Don, var. leptophylla, Domin *, 257. Anonacew of Selangor, 287. Antennaria dioica, Gaertn., 422. Anthyllis, Riv., seedlings, omn. seq. Darba-Jovis, Linn., 35, 11. tetraphylla, Linn., 96, 71. Vulneraria, Linn., 36, 71. var. Dillenii, Schult., 56, 71. | Antidesma pendulum, Hook. f., 297. | Apocynaceæ of Selangor, 293. | Apples, mentioned, 390. Aquilegia vulgaris, Linn., 402. Arabis incarnata, Pall., 404. Araceæ of Selangor, 300. Arachis hypogæa, Linn., seedling, 45, 79, 77, 84, 85, 91. Araliacez of Selangor, 291. Araucaria, Juss., seedlings, 92, 99: wood- struct., 464. Bidwellii, Hook., 99. Cunninghamii, Sweet, 99. imbricata, Pav., 99. Araucariaceæ, mentioned, 409. Araucarinæ, mentioned, 92. Archichlamydeæ, mentioned, 116. Ardisia andamanica, Kurz, 293. Arenaria capillaris, Poir., ecol., 391, 394, — є, formosa, Fisch., lusus a. alpi- nus, Reyel, 407. С. nardifolia, Ledeb., 407 ; ecol., 395. sp. nov. ?, 407. Argostemma Hookeri, King, 291. involucratum, Hemsl., 291. spinulosum, C. B. Clarke, 291. Arisiema anomalum, Memsl., 800. Arnebia guttata, Bunge, 434. Artemisia, Linn., ecol., 390-398. argyrophylla, Zedeb., 425, 890, 391, 396. campestris, Linn., 424. frigida, Wild., 424. Lercheana, Weber, 424, 297, 308. var. humilis, Ledeb., 424. sericea, Weber, var. B. grandiflora, DC, 424. Sieversiana, Willd., 424, 395 Arthrocnemum, Mog., ей 3 fruticosum, Moq., 518, 929. indicum, Mog., 333. macrostachyum, Bunge, 331 ftnote. Arthrolobium, Reichb., sp., seedling, 72. Arthropodium capillipes, Zndl., mentioned, 264. Asclepiadex of Selangor, 294. Ash, mentioned, 124. Aspen, ecol., 959. Asperula odorata, Linn., 421. Aspidium pachyphyllum, Kunze, 303, Asplenium amboinense, Willd., 303. flabellifolium, Cav., 282. furcatum, Thunb., 282. hirtum, Kau/f., 502. nitidum, Sw., 802. tenerum, Forst. f., 302. Aster alpinus, Linn., 422; ecol., 38! Astragalinæ, seedlings, 72, 85. Astragalus, Tourn., seedlings, 43, 44, 72, 103; seed, 112. alpinus, Linn., 410. Cicer, Linn., 112. chlorostachys, Lindl., 43, 72, 112. danicus, Retz., var. albus, hort. Kew., 44, 72, 112. dasyglottis, Fisch., 410. galegiformis, Linn., 112. glycyphyllos, Linn., 112. leucophyllus, Zorr, & Gray, 112. Onobrychis, Linn., 112. Pallasii, Fisch., 410. spp., 72, £10. Atraphaxis lanceolata, Meisn., 440; ecol., 398. yar. divaricata, Meisn., 440. Australia, Additions to its flora (Domin), 245-283. 27. 560 Avrainvillea lacerata, J. Ag., f. Bart., 306 f. robustior, Bart., 306. typica, Balanophora polyandra, Grif., mentioned, 297 truncata, Ridl.*, 296; mentioned, 287. Balanophoraceæ of Selangor, 296. Balc, also Baloc- Baloc, 180. Bamboo zone, Giant, mentioned, 285. Bani, 180. Baphia, Afzel., sp., 238. Baptisia australis, X, Br., seed, 112. leucantha, Torr, § Gray, seedling, 24, 60, 78; seed, 112. sp., seedling, 69. Barklya syringifolia, F. Muell., seed, 118. Bauhinia, Linn., transition in, 15; seed- lings, omn. seq. acuminata, Linn., 18, 68, 112. diphylla, Buch.-Ham., 112. grandiflora, Juss., 68. Hookeri, F. Muell., 12, 68, 113 Lawii, Benth., 112. monandra, Азр, 113. purpurea, Linn., 13, 68, 113. racemosa, Lam., 14, 68, 76, 77, 108, 113. tomentosa, Linn., 14, 68, 112; men- tioned, 19, 52. triandra, Roxb., 13. rariegata, Linn., 19, (alba), 113. yunnanensis, Franch., 13, 68, 76, 112, Bauhiniew, seedlings, 12-15, 68, 76, 91. Begonia Klossii, Rid/.*, 290. megapteroidea, King, 290. Robinsonii, Ridl., mentioned, 290. Begoniacew of Selangor, 200. Berberideæ of Mongolia, 403. Berberis, Linn., mentioned, 80. heteropoda, Schrenk, 403; ecol., 396. sibirica, Pell., 403. Berrebera, Hochst., 123, 125. ferruginea, Hochst., 221, Betel-vine, see Piper Detle, Linn. Betula alba, Linn., mentioned, 469 ; 380—451. glandulosa, Mich., 442. 13 ftnote, 68; ecol., INDEX, Betula nana, Linn., ecol., 3896, 388, 389, 393, 395, pubescens, Barh., var Winkl., 442. Birch, ecol., 389-451. Biserrula Pelecinus, Linn., seedling, 45, 72 ; seed, 111. Blastus Cogniauxii, Stapf, mentioned, 990. pulverulentus, Rid/.*, 290 ; mentioned, 287. Blechnum orientale, Linn., 302. Bonaveria Seeuridaca, Scop., seedling, 71. Вогаріпет of Mongolia, 433. Borya nitida, Labill., 266. Bossizea scolopendria, Sm., seed, 112. Brassaiopsis elegans, Ridi.*, 291, speciosa, DC. $ Planch., mentioned, 29]. Branching specimens of Lyginodendron oldhamium, Wil. (Brenehley), 319-350. Brenchley, Winifred E, On branching specimens of Lyginodendron oldhamium Will., 349-356. Bromus inermis, Leyss., 453. Bryopsis implexa, De Not., 306. — var. elegans, Hauck, 306. Buchnera sp., Cham. = Nesogenes euphras- ioides, A. DC., 318, 316. spp., mentioned, 312, Bucklandia populnea, R. Br., 289; men- tioned, 286. Bucknall, C., Revision of the Genus Sym- phytum, Tourn., 491-556, Bulbine semibarbata, Haw., 261, — f. gracilescens, Domin *, 261, Bulbostylis barbata, €. B. Clarke, 269. Bupleurum longifolium, Zinn., var. 8 aureum, H. Wolff, 418; ecol., 389, falcatum, Linn., var. А. bicaule, Wolff, 419. multinerve, DC., 418. Burchardia congesta, Lindl., 258, congesta, Lindl., 260. monantha, Domin *, 260. multiflora, Lindl., 258, 259, umbellata, 2. Br., 958, var. composita, Domin *, 260. гаг. gracilis, ©. Andrews, 260, ——— var. multiflora, Domin *, 259. var. ornithogaloides, Domin %, 259. д. tortuosa, INDEX. 261 Burchardia umbellata, var. strictiflora, Domin *, 259. var. typica, Domin *, 259. f. minor, Domin *, 260. Butea frondosa, Aoxb., seed, 115; cf. 87. Butomus umbellatus, Linn., var. 8. minor, Turcz., 448. Cactaceæ, mentioned, 89. Cæsalpinia, Linn., seedlings, omn. seq. coriaria, Willd., 19, 69. pulcherrima, Sw., 13 ftnote, 19, 69, 113. Sappan, Linn., 20,69, 13 ftnote; men- tioned, 22, sepiaria, Roxb., 21, 69, 77, 102, 110, cf. 54 ftnote, 84; mentioned, 9, 91, 108. Ceesalpinioidere, seedlings, 10-22, 68, 76, 91, 100, 110. Cesta paradoxe, Endl., 264. versicolor, Lindl., 263, Cajanine, seedlings, 74. Cajanus indicus, Spreng., seedling, 74. Caladenia dilatata, R. Br., 253. Dorrienii, Domin *, 251. filamentosa, A. Br., 251, 252. var. ciesarea, Domin *, 251. flava, R. Br., 253. gemmata, Lindl., 254. latifolia, R. Br., 253. longicauda, Lindl., 253. var, eminens, Domin *, 258. Menziesil, R. Br., 251. Patersoni, Л. Br., 253; mentioned, 252. — — var, dilatata, Benth., 253. reptans, Lindl., 253. serrata, Reichenb. f., 253. Calamagrostis Epigeios, Roth, 451. Calamus viridispinus, Bece., 300. Calancan, 180. Calanthe veratrifolia, R. Br., 298. Calcium oxalate in cells of Piper Betle, Linn., 379. Callerya, Endl., 123. Callianthemum rutæfolium, C. A. Mey., 400. Callithamnion, Lyngb., physiol., 308. Baileyi, Harv., 308. Callithamnion corymbosum, Zyngb., 307. Hookeri, Harv., 307. sp., 308. tetragonum, Ag., 307. Calothrix parasitica, Thur., 305. Calpurnea lasiogyne, E. Mey., 18 ftnote. Caltha, Linn., sp., mentioned, 404. Caltharathie, 270. Campanula glomerata, Linn., 428. rotundifolia, Linn., 428. silenefolia, Fisch., 425. Campanulacee of Mongolia, 428 ; of Selan- gor, 293. Camptothera acuminata, Deene., men- tioned, 367. Canarium luzonicum, Mig., mentioned, 179. Canavalia ensiformis, DC., seedling, 62, 74, 77, 87; seed, 112. gladiata, D C., seedling, 62, 74, 87. Canna, Linn., mentioned, 285. Cannabis sativa, Linn., 442; ecol., 998. Caprifoliaceze of Mongolia, 420. Caragana arborescens, Lam., 409; ecol., 390, 394; seedl, 39, 41, 72, 83, 112. Bungei, Ledeb., 410 ; ecol., 390. conferta, Benth., mentioned, 410. pygmæa, DC., 410. spp., 410; ecol., 391. spinosa, DC., 410; ecol., 393, 394. tragacanthoides, Poir., seedl., 43, 72; seed, 113. Cardamine pratensis, Linn., forma C. parvi- folia, Winm. § Grab., 404. Carduus arctioides, Willd., 426. Carex, Linn., ecol., 394, 396. atrata, Linn., 450. cæspitosa, Linn., 396. var. magis-bracteata, C. B. Clarke, 449. capillaris, Linn., 450, 396. melanantha, C. A. Mey., 449, 394. pediformis, C. A. Mey., 450. Regeli, B. $ O. Fedtsch., 450. rigida, Gooden., 449. sp., 450. Carmichaelia australis, R. Br., seedling, 45, 71, 83; seed, 113. odorata, Colenso, seed, 112. Carruthers-Miller-Priee Expedition, see Price, M. P., and N. D. Simpson. 502 INDEX. Carum Carvi, Linn., 419, Caryophyllacew of Mongolia, 406. Cassandra calyculata, D. Don, 429. Cassia, Tourn., seedlings, omn. seq. auriculata, Linn., 112. brasiliana, Lam., 17, 69, 113. Fistula, Linn., 113. lloribunda, Cav., 17, 69, 112. glauca, Lam., 115, levigata, Willd., 17, 69. siamea, Lam., 17, 69, 113. spp., 18, 69. sumatrana, Korb., 17, 69. tomentosa, Linn. f., 112, Cassiew, seedlings, 15-18, 69, 76, 109. Cassytha, Miil., mentioned, 103, Castanospermum australe, A, Cunn., seed- ling, 23, 69, 78, 109, 110; seed, 113; mentioned, 114 ftnote. Casuarina, Linn., mentioned, 103. campestris, Diels, 247. Dorrienii, Domin *, 946, Huegeliana, Mig., 247. Саѕцагіпасе of Australia, 246, Catabrosa aquatica, Beauv., 452, Caulerpa cupressoides, J. Ag., var. Lyco- podium, Fan Bosse, 306. Freycinetii, J. Ag., var. de Boryana Van Dosse, 306. racemosa, J. Ay., var, uvifera, J. Ay., 306. scalpelliformis, 2, Pr., 306, Caustis dioica, X. Br., 260. Cedroxylon transiens, Gothan, wood-struct, 469. Celastrineæ of Selangor, 289, Centranthera prostrata, Bojer, 314. thymoides, Bojer, 314. Cephalotaxus koraiana, Zort., 95 ftnote. Cerastium davuricum, Fisch., 407. lithospermifolium, Fisch., 407 ; ecol., 394. Ceratocarpus arenarius, Linn., 438. Jeratonia Siliqua, Linn., seedling, 15, 69, 76, 118. Ceratostylis gracilis, Blume, 298, lancifolia, Hook. f., 208, Cercis, Linn., mentioned, 14. sp., seedling, 68, 76. Chetomorpha Linum, Aiitz.. 306. Chamerhodos altaica, Bunge, 415. 5 , Chameescilla corymbosa, F. Muell., 263. var. versicolor, Domin *, 263. Dyeri, Domin %, 264, paradoxa, Domin *, 264. spiralis, F. Muell., 264. Cheilanthes tenuifolia, Sw., var. nudiuscula, Domin *, f, transiens, Domin *, 282. Chelidonium majus, Linn., 403. Chenolea divaricata, Hook. f., 438. Chenopodiaceæ of Mongolia, 438-440. Chenopodium, Linn., ecol., 391-396. frutescens, С. А. Mey., 498, 894, 396. —— var, 891. glaucum, Linn., 438, 396. Chibber, H. M., Morphology and Histology of Piper Betle, Zinn. (the Betel-vine), 357-883. Chicuswa, 204. Chloranthaceæ of Selangor, 295. Chloranthus brachystachys, Blume, 295. Chlorophyceæ from the Red Sea, 306. | Chorizema cordatum, Lindl., seedling, 24, 69, 78, 104. Chrysopogon Gryllus, Trin., var, pallidus, Benth., 274. Chylocladia kaliformis, Harv., physiol., 308. Cicer arietinum, Linn., seedling, 73, 86, 87, 93 & ftnote; cf. 77. Citrus, Linn., mentioned, 80. Claytonia arctica, Adams, 408. Clematis æthusifolia, Turcz., 399. alpina, Mil., var. sibirica, Regel $ Til., 399. Clement, E., coll., 245. Clianthus puniceus, Banks & Soland., seed, 113. sp., seedling, 72. Clitorea Ternatea, Linn., seedling, 59, 74, 113. Cnicus igniarius, Benth. § Hook. f., A26. serratuloides, DC., 426, Codium tomentosum, Kitz., 306. tenue, Kiitz., 306. Coelogyne carnea, Mook. f., 298. Coix Lachryma-Jobi, Linn., mentioned, 285. ?olleetors of Millettia spp., 231-236. Colutea arborescens, Zinn., seedl., 41, 72; seed, 113. INDEX. 563 кә. (ay Colutea cruenta, Dryand., seedl., 41, seed, 113. Coluteinæ, seedlings, 72. Colvillea racemosa, Boj., seed, 113. Commelinaceæ of Selangor, 300. Composite of Mongolia, 423-428; of Selangor, 292. Compton, R. H., Seedling Structure in the Leguminosæ, 1-122, Coniferæ of Mongolia, 444; transition in, 99. Connaracew, mentioned, 116. Conostylis aculeata, R. Br., var, abbreviata, Domin *, 255. var. bromelioides, Domin *, 256, var. typica, Domin *, 256. bromelioides, Endl., 255. filifolia, F. Muell., 255. phathyrantha, Diels, 255. psyllium, Endi., 250. spinuligera, F. Muell., 255. Consolida major, Lobel, 493, 504. Consolida major flore albo, Gerard, 504. Consolida major flore purpureo, Gerard, 504. Convolvulus arvensis, Linn., e. sagittatus, Ledeb., 434. Convolvulaceæ of Mongolia, 454. Cordaitales, mentioned, 116. Cordaites Newberryi, wood-struct., 469. Coronilla, Tourn., seedlings, omn. seg. elegans, Panč., 112, montana, Scop., 48, 72, 85, cf. 50. sp., 72, varia, Linn., 51, 72, 112, cf. A7. Coronillinie, seedlings, 72, 84. Cortusa Matthioli, Linn., forma Brotheri, R. Knuth, A3]. Corydalis bracteata, Pers., 403. solida, Sw., 404. Cotoneaster melanocarpa, Lodd., 416 ; ecol. 394, 396. Cotyledon spinosa, Linn., 417. Craibia, Harms & Dunn, 128 ; mentioned, 124, 127. Baptistarum, Dunn, 236. sp., mentioned, 239. Crassulacez of Mongolia, 417. Cratægus sanguinea, Pall., 416. Crotalaria, Dill., seedlings, omn. seq. incana, Linn., 27, 69. juncea, Linn., 113. pumila, Ort., 111. retusa, Linn., 26, 69, 113. striata, DC., 27, 69, 80, 113. Crotalariin:e, seedlings, 69. Cruciferie of Mongolia, 404; mentioned, 369. Cryptogams, mentioned, 94. Cryptostylis Arachnites, Blume, 299. Crystoseira amentacea, Bory, 306. Cucumbers, cult. in Mongolia, mentioned, 290. Cupressinese, mentioned, 92. Сара ота of Mongolia, 442. Curculigo latifolia, Azz, 300. Cyanophycex from the Red Sea, 505. Cycadales, mentioned, 92. Cycads, mentioned, 92, 99. Cylista piscatoria, Blanco, mentioned, 239. Cymodocea nodosa, Asch., mentioned, 300. Cynodon dactylon, Pers., 279. Cyperacem of Australia, 268; of Mongolia, 449; of Selangor, 301. Cyperus bulbosus, Vahl, 268. vaginatus, Jt. Br., 268. var. contractus, Domin *, 268. Cypripedium maeranthon, Sw., 445. Cyrtandra pilosa, Blume, 294. Cyrtandromea acuminata, Benth. $ Hook. f., 294. Cystopteris fragilis, Linn., 454. Cytisinie, seedlings, 70. Cytisus, Linn., seedlings, omn. seq. canariensis, Steud., 28, 70, 80. elongatus, Waldst. & Kit., 115. hirsutus, Linn., 28, 70, 113. Laburnum, Linn., 27. purpureus, Scop., 28, 70, 113. scoparius, Link, 113. sessiliflorus, Poir., 113. spp., 70, 79. Cytology of some Red Sea algae, 307-309. Dactylis glomerata, Linn., 453. 564 INDEX, Dalbergia angustifolia, Hassk., 169, argentea, Zippel, 239. rostrata, Hassk., mentioned, 239, Sissoo, Roxb., seedling, 51, 73. tephrosioides, Wight & Arn., 150. Dalberriem, seedlings, 51, 73, 77, 85; cf. 85. 91; mentioned, 127, Dalea annua, Thouin, seedling, 83. Sp., seedling, 71. Dammara [ mph. |, wood-struct., 482, Daphne Mezereum, Linn., A41. pendula, Sm., 296, Dasypogon bromeliifolius, X. Br., 967, Davallia divaricata, Plume, 302, de Fraine, Ethel, Anatomy of the genus Salicornia, Linn., 317-348. Delphinium Maackianum, Regel, 402, Dermocarpa prasina, Born., 305. Derris, Lour., mentioned, 127. elliptica, Benth., 169. monticola, Praia, 237, polyphylla, Baker, 229, scandens, Benth., 52, 73, secunda, Baker, 937. spp, 258; mentioned, 138, 37. thyrsiflora, Benth., 238. Desmodiine, seedlings, 73, 84, Desmodium, Des». ; seedlings, omn. seq. canadense, DC., 46, 79, 110, 112. gangeticum, DC, 46, 73, spp. 72; cf. 103, 107 ftnote. Dewevrea, M. Micheli, aff., 128 ; mentioned, 124. Deyeuxia lapponica, Kunth, 452, Dianella revoluta, X. Br., 258, Dianthus superbus, Linn., 406. versicolor, Fisch., 406; ecol., 390. Dichondra repens, Forst., mentioned, 312. Dictyosphieria favulosa, Deene. ?, 306. Dictyota dichotoma, JAg., var. implexa, Hauck, 306, Didymocarpus hispidus, Ridl., vay, selango- rensis, Ridl., 294, Didymochlena lunulata, Desv., 303. Digenea simplex, Ag., 307, Dilochia Cantleyi, Ridl., 298: mentioned, 286, Diocleinæ, seedlings, 74, 88, Diospyros, Linn., mentioned, 13 ftnote. Diplazium bantamense, Blume, 303. tomentosum, Blume, 303. Dipsaceæ of Mongolia, 422, Dischidia acutifolia, Maing., 294. coccinea, Grif., 994, Ditenda, 220, Diuris carinata, Lindl., 249. corymbosa, Lindl., 249. emarginata, R. Br., 248, 249, longifolia, R. Br., 249, ат. corymbosa, Domin *, 249, гат. typica, Domin *, 249. palachila, X. S, Rogers, 249, pauciflora, E. Pritz., 249. setacea, R. Br., 248, — — var, emarginata, Domin *, 248, var. typica, Domin *, 248, Dodartia orientalis, Linn., 494, Dolichos lignosus, Linn. (? Jacq.), seedling, 64, 74, 88, sp., seedling, 74. Domin, K., Additions to the Flora of Western and. North- Western Australia, 245-283, Doronicum altaicum, Pall., 424, Dorrien-Smith, A. A., coll., 245. Dorycnium hirsutum, Sér., seedling, 3%, 43, 71, 82,105; seed, 113. suffruticosum, Vill, seed, 113. Draba nemoralis, Ehrh., 404. nemorosa, Linn., var. a. brevipes, DC., 404. ——— хаг, nemoralis, №, D. Sünps.*, 404. Dracwna elliptica, Thunh., 300. Dracocephalum, Linn., ecol., 380 grandiflorum, Linn., 436, imberbe, Bunge, 437, 394. nutans, Linn., 437. Ruyschiana, Linn., 437, 389, Drosera intermedia, JHayne, 418. rotundifolia, Linn., 418, Droserace: of Mongolia, 418. Dryas octopetala, Linn., 413 ; ecol,, 393. Dudresnaya coccinea, Crouan, 308, Du Kua, 165, Dunn, S. T., Revision of the genus Mil- lettia, Wight $ Arn., 123-943, Dzungaria, Chinese, see Mongolia, , 304. East Indian species of Pinus: Structure of the Wood (Groom & Rushton), 457- 490, INDEX. 565 Echinops Ritro, Linn., 426; ecol., 398. Echinospermum Lappula, Lehm., 433. 2dwardsia chilensis, Miers, 78 and 108, ftnotes. Elæagnaceæx of Mongolia, 441. jlaphoglossum laurifolium, 7. Moore, 303. Elatostemma aeuminatum, Brongn., 297, Eleusine egyptiaca, Pers., 279. radulans, A. Br., 279. Elymus dasystachys, Trin., 454; ecol., 393, 396, 398. giganteus, Vahl, 454; ecol., 398. Ephedra distachya, Linn., mentioned, 445. monosperma, S. G, Gmel, mentioned, 443. spp., 443. Epicotyl in the Vicies, 93-95. ?pigeal germination, 91-93. Epilobium hirsutum, Zinn., 418, 339; ecol., 394. Eragrostis cheetophylla, Steud., 281, eriopoda, Benth., 281. xerophila, Domin *, 28]. Eranthis, Salisb., mentioned, 109 ftnote. Eria Scortechinii, Hook. f., 298. Eriachne aristidea, F. Muell., var. elegans, Domin *, 279. var. typica, Domin *, 279. elegans, Domin, 280. obtusa, R. Br., 281. pulchella, Domin, 280. tuberculata, Domin *, 280. Erica, Linn., sp., see Heath, Ericaceæ of Mongolia, 429. Erigeron uniflorus, Linn., 422; ecol., 394. Eriophorum gracile, Koch, 449. Scheuchzeri, Hoppe, 449; ecol., 394. sp., ecol., 401. vaginatum, Linn., 449. Eriosema ellipticum, Welw., 237. Ervum, Tourn., seedlings, omn. seq. Lens, Linn., 58, 73, 94; cf. 52. sp., 73. tetraspermum, Linn., 73, Erysimum altaicum, С. А. Mey., var. y. humillimum, Zedeb., 405. cheiranthoides, Linn., 405. Erythrina, Linn., cf. 91, 110; seedlings, omn. seg. arborescens, Roxb., 62, 74, 87, 109. irythrina indica, Zam., 63, 74, 87, 109, 110 ftnote, 113; cf. 104 ftnote. Vespertilio, Benth., 115. Erythrinine, seedlings, 74. Erythronium Dens-Canis, Linn., 447; ecol., 388, 380. Essential Oil in cells of Piper Betle, Linn., 379, 380. Eu-Ciesalpiniez, seedlings, 18-22, 69, 76; cf. 91. Eu-Hedysarins, seedlings, 72, 84. Eu-Mimosez, seedlings, 6, 68, 75. Euphorbia alpina, C. A. Mey., 441. lutescens, C. A. Mey, 441; ecol, 388, 389. near E. subcordata, C. A. May., 441. Euphorbiaceze of Mongolia, 441; of Selan- gor, 297. Euphrasia, Linn., spp., mentioned, 212. Eurotia ceratoides, C. A. Mey., var. B. lati- folia, Bunge, 438; ecol., 398. Fagus sylvatica, Linn., mentioned, 25. Fescue grasses, ecol., 393. Festuca ovina, Linn., 453. Ficus subulata, Blume, 297. Filicales, mentioned, 90. Filices of Selangor, 301-304. Filicineæ of Mongolia, 454; mentioned, 90. Fimbristylis barbata, Benth., 269. cardiocarpa, 2. Muell., 269. Flabellaria minima, Gepp, 306. Flora of Western and North-Western Australia, additions ( Domin), 245-280. Fordia, HemsL, 128; mentioned, 124, 127. | cauliflora, Hemsl., 297. filipes, Dunn, mentioned, 239. pauciflora, Dunn *, 237 ; 128 ftnote. stipularis, Dunn, 238. Fornasinia, Bertol., 123. ebenifera, Bertol. (sp. dub.), 239. Forrestia glabrata, Mook., 300; mentioned, 286, Fraxinus, Tourn., sp., see Ash. Fungus, spp. of, mentioned, 436, 488. Gahnia javanica, Mor., 801, Galactia terminiflora, Blanco, mentioned, 239, Galaxaura adriatica, Zan., cytology, 307, Galedupa Piscidia, Roxb., 166, cf. 125. Galega, Tourn., seedlings, omn. seq. officinalis, Zinn., 41, 71, 112. orientalis, Lam., 40, 71, 112. spp., 88. Galegeæ, seedlings, 30-45, 71, 82; cf. 85, 86, 91, 100, 102, 105, 104, 107 & ftnote, 108, 110; mentioned, 127. Galium boreale, Zinn., 421; ecol, 889. Cruciata, Scop, var. B. chersonense, DC., 421. trifidum, Linn., 421. uliginosum, Linn., 421. verum, Linn., var, leiocarpum, Ledeb., 421. Gauj, 183. Gelidium crinale, Thur., 507. Genista, Linn., seedlings, omn. seg. iethnensis, DC., 26, 70, 80. hispanica, Linn., 26, 70, 115. radiata, Scop., 113. sagittalis, Linn., 113. sp., 70. tinctoria, Linn., 113. virgata, Link, 113. Genisteæ, seedlings, 25-30, 69, 79; ef. 91, 98, 100, 104, 106, 110, 116. tentiana, Tourn., ecol., 988-3906. algida, Pall., 432. altaica, Pall., 432, 392. barbata, FróAL, 432, decumbens. Linn., 432. prostrata, Henke, 432, 393, 395, 396. verna, Linn., a. angulosa, Wahlenb., 32, 388. tentianeæ of Mongolia, 432. Geraniaceæ of Mongolia, 408 ; of Selangor, 288. Geranium albiflorum, Ledeb., 409. Germination, hypogeal and epigeal, 91- 93. Gesneracem of Selangor, 294. Gibson, R. J. Harvey-, and Margery Knight, Report on the Biology of the Sudanese Red Sea: Algæ (Supplement), 305-309. Ginkgo, Linn., wood-struct,, 464 ; men- tioned, 99, 566 INDEX. Ginkgoales, mentioned, 92. Glaux maritima, Linn., 431; ecol., 396. Gleditschia, Clayton, sp., seedling, 69. Gliricidia, M. D. K., 198, 130 ; mentioned, 155, 165. Globba regalis, Ridl., 300. Glossodia Brunonis, Zudl., 954. emarginata, Lindl., 254. Glycine hispida, Maxim., seedling, 60, 74. Glycinine, seedlings, 74. Glycosmis pentaphylla, Correa, 288. Glycyrrhiza glandulifera, Waldst. § Kit., mentioned, 411. uralensis, Fisch., 411; ecol., 398, Glyptopetalum quadrangulare, Prain, 989, Gnetacere of Mongolia, 443. Gnuetales, mentioned, 92, cf. 99, Gompholobium latifolium, S., seed, 113. Goniothalamus Curtisii, King, 287. Gonocartum, Solereder, sphalm. = seq. Gonocaryum pyriforme, Scheff, mentioned, 568 ftnote. Goodia lotifolia, Saisb., seed, 113. Goodyera gracilis, Mook. f., var. unicallosa, Ridl.*, 290; mentioned, 286. Graminec of Australia, 269-281; of Mon- golia, 450-454 ; of Selangor, 301. (платтів rutifolia, R. Br., 282. Groom, P., and W. Rushton, Structure of the Wood of Е. Indian Species of Pinus, 457-490. Guilandina Bonducella, Linn., seedling, 22, 37, 69, 76, Gurar, 183. Gymnogramma calomelanos, Kaulf., 303. rutifolia, Hook., 282. Gymnogramme= prec, Gymnosperms, mentioned, 92, 94, 99, 116, Gynura sarmentosa, DC., 292. Gypsophila desertorum, Fens/, 406. Habenaria gigas, Hook. f., 299. zosterostyloides, Mook. f., 299, Hæmatoxylon campechianum, Linn., men- tioned, 78 ftnote. Hakea suaveolens, R. Br., 333 Halimeda Opuntia, Lamour., f. cordata, Bart., 306. f. triloba, Bart., 306. INDEX. 567 Halimeda Opuntia f, typica, Bart., 506. Tuna, Lamour., f. typica, Bart., 306. Halimodendron argenteum, DC., 409; ecol., 398, Haloenemum, Bieb., mentioned, 327. strobilaceum, Bieb., morphol. & anat., 320, 329, 340-345. Halogeton arachnoideus, Mog., 440. Halopeplis amplexicaulis, Ung.-Sternd., 328, Halophila stipulacea, Asch., mentioned, 309. Halorageæ of Mongolia, 418. Halostachys, C. A. Mey., mentioned, 327. perfoliata, Mog., 328. Haloxylon Ammodendron, Bunge, 499; ecol., 398. Hamamelidee of Selangor, 289. Hardenbergia, Benth., seed, 115. Comptoniana, Benth., 115. monophylla, Benth., 113. Harvey-Gibson, v. Gibson, R. J. Harvey-. Heath, ecol., 429, 449, 455. Hedysarem, seedlings, 45-51, 72, 77, 83; cf. 80, 91, 100, 102, 103, 104, 107 & ftnote, 108, 110. Hedysarum coronarium, Zinn., seedling, 50, 72, 84, 85; mentioned, 35, sp., seedling, 72. Helianthus annuus, Linn., mentioned, 29. Helichrysum arenarium, DC., 423. Heliotropium europæum, Linn., 493. Hemerocallis flava, Linn., 446. Hemsley, W. B., On the genera Radamæa, Benth., and Nesogenes, A. DC., 311- 316. Heracleum sibiricum, Linn., 420. Hesperis matronalis, Linn., var. y. sibirica, DC., 404. Heteropogon contortus, Roem. S Schult., 274. Heterostachys, Ung.-Sternb., mentioned, 327. Hieracium prenanthoides, Vill., 427. Hierochloa alpina, Roem. § Schult., 451. Hippocrepis, Linn., seedlings, omn. seg. comosa, Linn., 51, 72. multisiliquosa, Linn., 111. врр., cf. 8, 103. unisiliquosa, Linn., 49, 72, 77, 85. Hippophaé Rhamnoides, Linn., 441. Hippuris vulgaris, Linn., 418. Holcus pallidus, R. Br., 274. plumosus, R. Br., 275. Hordeum pratense, Linn., 453; ecol, 396. vulgare, Linn., 453. IIosackia Purshiana, Benth., seedling, 37, 71. sp., seedling, 37, 71. Hovea longifolia, | 44. Br. in] Ait, var. normalis, seed, 113, Hydroclathrus cancellatus, Bory, 306. sinuosus, Zan., 3006. Hymenæa Courbaril, Linn., seed, 114. Hymenophyllum javanicum, Spreng., 302. Hypnæa Valentie, J. Ag, cytology, 308. Hypocotyl, its nature, 90, ITypoestes inconspicua, Balf. fil., men- tioned, 312, Hypogeal germination, 91-93. Hypolæna exsulca, X. Br., 268. Iguanura geonomæformis, Mart., var. malaccensis, Ztidl., 300. Illicium cambodianum, Mance, 287. Impatiens oncidioides, Ridl., 288; men- tioned, 286. Indigo, 215. Indigofera, Linn., seedlings, omn. seq. arrecta, Benth., 113. galegoides, DC., 39, 71, 113. glandulosa, Willd., 111. linifolia, Retz., 111. pulchella, Roxb., 40, 71. spp., 71, 835 cf. 103, 107 ftnote. sumatrana, Gaertn., 59, 71. tinctoria, Linn., 39, 71, 118. trifoliata, Linn., 112. Indigoferinz, seedlings, 71, 83. Inga byrsinocarpa, Hochst., 221. Ingeæ, seedlings, 7, 68, 75; of. 91. Insects, pollination of Millettias by, 131. Intsia africana, Thou., seedling, 11, 68, 76. Inula Britannica, Linn., 428, Iridaceæ of Australia, 254, 268 INDEX. Trideze of Mongolia, 445. Iris ensata, Thunb., 445; ecol., 896, 398. ruthenica, Ait., 445, Isolepis barbata, R. Br., 269. Ixora Kingstoni, Hook. f., 292. Jacksonia scoparia, R. Br., seed, 113. Jania rubens, Lamour., 8509; mentioned, 308. Jasminum adenophyllum, Wall., 293. * Job's Tears,” mentioned, 285. Johnsonia acaulis, Endl., 265, 266. var. Drummondii, Baker, 266. hirta, Lindl., 265. var. acaulis, F. Muell., 266. longifolia, Endl., 265. lupulina, 2. Br., 265. mucronata, Endl., 265. pubescens, Baker, 265. — var. hirta, Baker, 265. pubescens, Lindl., 265. ——— var. acaulis, Domin *, 266, var. Drummondii, Domin *, 266. — — var. intercedens, Domin *, 266. — var. typica, Domin *, 265. ——— —— f. glabra, Domin *, 265. —— -— Ё, hirta, Domin *, 265, ——— f. longibracteata, Domin *, 200. Juncaceæ of Mongolia, 448. Juncus Gerardi, Loisel, 448 ; ecol., 396. Juniperus communis, Linn., 444. Pseudo-Sabina, Fisch, § Mey., 444; ecol., 398, Sabina, Linn., 444. Jussieua peruviana, Linn., 339. Kalidium, Moq., morphol., 318, 327, 345. arabicum, Mog., 438, 327. foliatum, Moq., 488, 318, 527, 328, 345. sp., 439. Kandick, 447. Kennedya, Vent., seedlings, omn. seq. nigricans, Lindl., 112. prostrata, [ R. Br. in] Ait., 112. retusa, F. Muell, 59, 74, 87, 113; mentioned, 18. rubicunda, Vent., 58, 74, 87, 112. Kharina, 169. Kifundi, 201. Kloss, C. B., Account of his journey to Mount Ménuang Gasing, Selangor, 285. Knight, Margery, see Gibson, R. J. Harvey-. Kochia prostrata, Schrad., forma, 438. Kofusi, 154. Kohusi, 154. Koothoo, 270. Kraunhia, Kafin., mentioned, 127. Labiatew of Mongolia, 486. Labichea lanceolata, Benth., seedling, 1 69, 76, 77 ; mentioned, 18. Labisia pumila, Benth. § Hook. f., var. alata, Scheff., 293. Laburnum alpinum, Pres/, seed, 114. vulgare, Presl, seedling, 27, 70, 79, 80, 110 ftnote; seed, 114. Lactuca tatarica, C. A. Mey., 427. Lagotis glauca, Gaertn., 436. Laguncularia racemosa, Gaertn. f., 339. - Vy Lamium album, Linn., 437. Larch, ecol., 386-455. Larix sibirica, Ledeb., 445; ecol, see Larch. Lasianthus flavicans, King & Gamble, 292. Wightianus, Mook. f., 292. Lastreea calcarata, T. Moore, 303. immersa, T. Moore, 305. sparsa, 7. Moore, 305, Lathyrus, Zinn, seedlings, 58, 73, 85, 86, 111. angustifolius, Martr., 58, 78. Aphaca, Linn., 111. Frolowii, N. D. Simpson *, 411. latifolius, Linn., 73; cf. 52. Linnæi, Rouy, var. orientalis, N. D. Simpson *, 412. luteus, Peterm., 412. Nissolia, Zinn., 58, 73, 85, 86, 111. Ochrus, DC., 111 odoratus, Linn., 73; cf. 52. pratensis, Linn., 412. sativus, Zinn., 58, ТӘ, spp. 79; cf. 53. Lauraceve of Selangor, 296. Laurencia hybrida, ZLenorm., physiol., 308. Pasto d re ge INDEX. 569 Laurencia obtusa, Lamour., 307. papillosa, Grev., 308. Leda lancifolia, Rid/.*, 295. Ledum palustre, Linn., 429. Leguminose, of Mongolia, 409-412; Seed- ling structure in the (Compton), 1-122; weights of seeds in the, 111-114. Lens esculenta, Moench., seed, 111. Lentibulari: of Mongolia, 436. Leontopodium alpinum, Cass., 422. Leonurus lanatus, Pers., 497 ; ecol., 39x. Lepidium latifolium, Linn., var. affine, C. A. Mey., 405. Leptoderris, Dunn, mentioned, 127. sp., mentioned, 258, Leptonychia glabra, Turcx., 258. Lespedeza, Michx., cf. ЗО. juncea, Pers., seedling, 84. sp., seedling, 75. Leucæna glauca, Benth., seedling, 5, 7, 8, 68 ; seed, 114. Leucostegia nodosa, Bedd., 302. Liagora viscida, Ag., 307. Lianes, mentioned, 480. Libertia laxa, Endl., 255. Libocedrus decurrens, Torr., seedling, 99. Lichenes of Mongolia, 444, 455, 480. Ligusticum Mutellina, Crantz, 419. Liliaceæ of Australia, 258-267 ; of Mon- golia, 445-448 ; of Selangor, 300. Lilium Martagon, Linn., 447. Limnathemum nymphoides, Link, 433. Linaceæ of Mongolia, 408. Linaria vulgaris, Mill., 434. Lindsæa flabellulata, Dryand., 302. linearis, Sw., var. cuneata, Domin *, 282. гат. typica, Domin *, 281. trilobata, Colenso, 282. Lindsaya = prec. Linnæa borealis, Linn., 420. Linum perenne, Linn., B. sibiricum, Schiede, 408. Liparis comosa, Ridl., 298. flaccida, Zteichb. f., 297. Liriodendron Tulipifera, Linn., mentioned, 14. Lithophyllum crispatum, Hauck, 309. expansum, Phil., 309. Lithothamnion fasciculatum, Aresch., 308. polymorphum, Aresch., 308. LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XLI. Litobrochia incisa, Presl, 302. Litsea amara, Plume, mentioned, 296. var, attenuata, Gamble, men- tioned, 296, cinerascens, Ridl.*, 296. Lloydia serotina, Griseb., 447. Lomentaria squarrosa, Wiitz., 308. Lonchocarpinæ, seedlings, 73. Lonchocarpus Barteri, Benth., 211. Blackii, Benth., 237. Dewevre’, M. Micheli, 205. Griffonianus, Dunn, 237. Heudelotianus, Baill., 211. lucens, Scott Elliot, 193. macrostachyus, Hook. f., 197. mossambicensis, T. R. Sim, 203. polystachys, Baker, 287. sericeus, HM. D. K., 238; mentioned, 137, 216. sp., 125, 216, 238. Theuszii, Düttn., 230. Zenkeri, 'l'aub., 212. Lonicera cærulea, Linn., 420; ecol., 389, 396. var. altaica, Sweet, 420. microphylla, Willd., 420. tatarica, Linn., 421. Lophatherum gracile, Brongn., 301. Lophothalia byssoides, Gibs. § Knight * (nomen tantum), physiol., 307. Loteæ, seedlings, 35-39, 71, 82; cf. 86,91, 98, 100, 102, 104. Lotus, Linn., seedlings, 38, 71, 82, 107 ftnote; seeds, 112. corniculatus, Linn., 409. Gebelia, Vent., 112. Requient, Mauri, 37, 71. tenuis, Waldst. & Kit., 112. Tetragonolobus, Linn., 97, 11, 82, 97, 100, 111. spp., 71, 105 ftnote. Loxocarya fasciculata, Benth., 268. Lupinus, Linn., seedlings, omn, seq. affinis, Agardh, 112. angustifolius, Linn., 111. arboreus, Sims, 113. Barkeri, Lindl., 111. Douglasii, Agardh, 113. græcus, Boiss. ў Sprun., 111. hirsutus, Zinn., 29, 70, 79, 111; men- tioned, 115 ftnote. 2T к= 9(0 Lupinus-Lehmanni, ort., mentioned, 30. linifolius, Roth, 111. luteus, Linn., 29, 111. micranthus, Dougl., 111. mutabilis, Sweet, 28, 70, 79, 80. nanus, Dougl., var. albococcinea, Aort., 111. polyphyllus, Lindt., 112. reticulatus, Desv., 111. spp., 70, 80: mentioned, 115 & ftnote. varius, Zinn., 70, 111. Lychnis sibirica, Linn., 406. Lycopodiaceæ of Mongolia, 455 ; of Selan- eor, 304. Lycopodium annotinum, Linn, 455. sp., mentioned, 444. Lyginodendron oldhamium, Will., branch- ing specimens, 349-356. Lyngbya semiplena, J. Ag., 305. Lypeanthus serratus, Lindl., 253. Lyperanthus nigricans, Fe., Br., f. pumila, Domin *, 25. — f. typica, Domin *, 250. Lysimachia thyrsiflora, Linn., 431. vulgaris, Linn., 330. Magnoliaceæ of Selangor, 287. Maianthemum Bifolium, DC., 445. Malabay, 180. Malapatpat, 179. Malvaceze of Mongolia, 408. Mann, H. H., communication by (Chibber), 357. Marine Biology of the Red Sea, Eleventh report: Algæ (Gibson & Knight), 3805- 309. Marquartia, Vog., 123, 125. tomentosa, Vog., 161. Maudh, 183. M’ Botu, 204. Medicago, Tourn., seedlings, omn. seq. disciformis, DC., 111. Echinus, DC., 111. falcata, Linn., 34, 70, 87. lupulina, Linn., 33, ТО. sativa, Linn., 85, 70. scutellata, Mill., 111. spp., 70, 8l. tribuloides, Desr., 31, 70, 81. turbinata, Willd., 34, 35, 70, 81, 105, 111. INDEX. Medinilla Clarkei, King, 290. Hullettii, King, 290. Melastomaceæ of Selangor, 289. Meliaceæ of Selangor, 289. Melica nutans, Linn., 452. Melilotus, Tourn., seedlings, omn. seg. alba, Desr., 111. arvensis, Wallr, 35, 70, 81, 104. dentata, Pers., 111. gracilis, DC., 111. sp., 71, 80. speciosa, Dur., 71, 111. Melobesia Thuretii, Born., 308, Mentha sylvestris, Linn., var., 436, Menuang Gasing, Mount, An Expedition to (Ridley & Kloss), 285-304. Menyanthes trifoliata, Linn., 433. Mesochlæna polycarpa, Bedd., 303. Michelia 365. Microcharis, Benth., mentioned, 128. Microcnemum, 327. Microtis porrifolia, Spreng., 250. Milletia = зед. Millettia, Wight § Arn., Revision of the genus (Dunn), 123-243 ; claves, 138— 145; collectors, 231-236 ; distribu- tion, 124; economic uses, 124, 204, 206, 216; herbarium material, 133 ; history, 125-127 ; morphology, 129- 132; new sections, 134-139; spp. dub., 288; spp. excl., 236-238 ; sys- tematic position, 127-129, aboensis, Hook. f., 214, 144. var. glabrescens, Dunn *, 214. adenopetala, Taub., 236. Ahernii, Merrill § Rolfe, 181, 141. albiflora, Prain, 190, 142 ; mentioned, 170. amygdalina, Baill. (sp. dub.), 238. antsahalanbensis, Baiil, (sp. dub.), 238. argentea, Mig. (sp. dub.), 239. aromatica, Dunn %, 922, 145, atenensis, De Wild. (sp. dub.), 939, 142 ftnote. Atite, Harms, 215. atropurpurea, Benth., 236, aureocalyx, Dunn, 196, 143. Champaca, Linn, mentioned, Ung.-Sternb., mentioned, INDEX. Millettia auriculata, Baker, 182, 124, 142 ; mentioned 129, —— f. extensa, Dunn *, 183, 184. —— var. extensa, Prain, 183. australis, Benth., 163, 140. Baptistarum, Düttn., 236. Baroni, Drake, 256. Barteri, Dunn, 210, 134, 157, 143, bicolor, Dunn, 209, 144. bipindensis, Harms, 197, 143. Віа, F. Muell., 237. Bockii, Harms., 160. Bojeri, Vatke, 237. Bonatiana, Pamp., 167, 135, 140. Brandisiana, Kurz, 147, 130, 139. breviflora, De Wild., 237. brevistipellata, De Wild., 221, 144. Bussei, Harms, 227, 145. Cabræ, De Wild., 201, 143. cærulea, Baker, 184, 142. caffra, .Meissn., 206, 129, 143; men- tioned, 125. calabarica, Dunn, 210, 134, 144, Camerana, F. Muell., 163. cana, Benth., 186, 141. canariifolia, Merrill, 178, 141. capillipes, Dunn, 180, 141. caudata, Baker, 171, 140. cauliflora, Prain, 257, 128 ftnote. eavitensis, Merrill, 179, 141. Championi, Benth., 152, 139. Chapelieri, Baill., (sp. dub.), 239. Chevalier, Harms, 230. chinensis, Benth., 237. chrysophylla, Denn, 199, 143. cinerea, Benth., 158, 135, 139; men- tioned, 161, 169. var. yunnanensis, Pamp., 160. cinerea, Franch., 160. cognata, Hance, 154. congolensis, De Wild. § Durand, 201, 143. Conraui, Harms, 219, 144. — — var. Ledermannii, Dunn *, 219, var. typica, Duan *, 219, coruseans, Dunn, 191, 142. Cubitti, Dunn *, 188, 142. evanantha, Dunn *, 221, 145, decipiens, Prain (fructu exclusa), 172, 141, 136, 177. «decipiens, Prain ( ro parte parve), 176. Millettia dehiscens, Prain, 172, 141. Demeusei, De Wild., 211. Dielsiana, Harms, 160, 139; men- tioned, 169. Dinklagel, Harms, 195, 143. Dorwardi, Coll. $ Hemsl., 157, 135, 139. drastica, Welw., 220, 226, 145. dubia, De Wild. 203, 142 ftnote, 143. Duchesnei, De Wild., 192, 142, Duclouvii, Pamp., 160. dura, Dunn, 223, 226, 145, eriantha, Benth., 237. eriocalyx, Dunn *, 150, 139. erloearpa, Dunn *, 225, 145. eury botrya, Drake, 155, 139, extensa, Benth., 182, 183. ferruginea, HMochst, 221, 194, 145, 224; mentioned 125, ferruginea, Harms, 223. ferruginea, Taub., 223. floribunda, Matsum., 237. Fordii, Dunn *, 156, 139, Foxworthyi, Merrill, 179, 141. fruticosa, Benth., 184, 142; men- tioned, 125. fulgens, Dunn, 193, 142. таўпераїнеапа seq. Gagnepainiana, Dann, 208, 144. Gentil, De Wild., 911. glaucescens, Kurz, 174, 141; men- tioned, 175. glaucescens, Prain, 174, 175. Goetziana, Harms, 209, 144; men- tioned, 137. gracilis, Welw., 228, 138, 145. gracillima, Hemsl., 237. Grandidiert, Baill., 229. Griffithii, Dunn *, 146, 139. Griffoniana, Baill., 237, 216. Harmsiana, De Wild., 192, 142. Wild., var. acuminata, De 192. Hemsleyana, Prain, 176, 141 ; men- tioned, 172. heterophylla, Blume, 169, hirsuta, Dunn *, 208, 144. JHookeriana, Taub., 212. hypolampra, Harms, 194, 142. ichthyochtona, Drake, 166, 140, 124. 2т2 91 2 INDEX. Millettia impressa, Harms, 210, 144. japonica, A. Gray, 155, 135, 139. Klainei, Dunn, 196, 142. lasiantha, Dunn, 226, 145. latifolia, Dunn *, 187, 142. Laurentii De Wid., 204, 143. Lecomtel, Dunn, 195, 143. leiogyna, Kurz, 164. lenneoides, Fatke, 229, 134, 145. leptobotrya, Dunn *, 189, 120, 142. leptocarpa, Dunn, 225, 145. leucantha, Vatke, 227, 145. leucantha, Kurz, 187. litoralis, Dunn, 181, 134, 141. longipes, Perkins, 178, 141. lucens, Dunn, 193, 142. luzonensis, A, Gray (sp. dub.), 239, macrocarpa, error for pachycarpa, 124. macrophylla, Benth., 212, 144; men- tioned, 125. var. aboensis, Hook. f., 214. macrophylla, De Wild. & Durand, 201. macrophylla, Kurz, 182. macrostachya, Coll, $ Hemsl., 139. macrostachya, Dunn, 197. 147, macroura, Harms, 202, 143. madagascariensis, Vatke, 257. Maideniana, Bailey, 165. Maingayi, Baker, 257. makondensis, Harms, 237. Mannii, Baker, 212, 144. megasperma, Benth., 162, 168, 140. megasperma, Took. f., 168. melanocalyx, Dunn *, 197, 143. Мети, Perkins, 180, 141. micans, T'aub., 204, 129, 157, 145. micrantha, Harras, 237. monophylla, Harms, 257. monticola, Kurz, 287. multiflora, Coll. § Hemsl., 186, 142. Nienvenhuisii, J, J. Sm., 238. nitida, Benth., 161, 139. nitida, Drake, 155. nivea, Dunn *, 189, 142. nudiflora, Welw., 218, 144. oblata, Dunn, 223, 145. var. parvitlora, Dunn, 224. Millettia obtusa, Blume, 169. oocarpa, Prain, 238, oosperma, Dunn*, 157, 159; men- tioned, 161. oraria, Dunn *, 149, 139. ovalifolia, Kurz, 173.141. pachycarpa, Benth., 168, 132, 134, 140 ; a fish-poison, 124 (err. macrocarpa). pachyloba, Drake, 185, 142. pallens, Stapf, 218, 144. pallida, Dalz., 164. paniculata, Miq., 235. paucijuga, Harms, 214, 144. pendula, Benth., 186, 136, 142. var, glabra, Dunn *, 187. pilipes, Bailey, 163, 140. pirifolia, Vatke, 238. piseatoria, Merrill. (sp. dub.), 239. Piscidia, Wight, 166, 124, 135, 140; mentioned, 125. platyphylla, Merrill MS., 140 ftnote. podocarpa, Dunn *, 166, 140. polyphylla, Dunn, 229, 145. porphyrocalyx, Dunn, 198, 145. Prainii, Dunn *, 174, 141. psilopetala, Harms, 215, 144. pterocarpa, Dunn *, 175. pubinervis, Kurz, 177, 141. puerarioides, Prain, 171, 140. pulchra, Awrz, 150, 155, 199. —— var. chinensis, Dunn *, 152. var. microphylla, Dunn *, 152. var. tomentosa, Prain, 152, var, typica, Dunn *, 151. ——— — f. laxior, Dunn *, 151. var, yunnanensis, Dunn *, 152. pulchra, Prain, 150. purpurea, Yatabe, 154. racemosa, Benth., 164, 140; tioned, 125. reticulata, Benth., 154, 124, 139, 153. rhodantha, Daili., 198, 144. men- rostrata, Mig. (sp. dub.), 239. rubiginosa, Wight у Arn., 146, 185, 139 ; mentioned, 125. Sacleuxii, Dunn, 200, 148. sanagana, Harms, 216, 137, 144. Sapini, De Wild., 200, 148. scabricaulis, Franch., 238. Bcott-Ellioti, Dunn, 199, 143. INDEX. Millettia бегей, De Wild., 219, 145. sericantha, Harms, 228, 145. sericea, Benth., 169, 125, 132, 140. var, malaccensis, Prain, 170. 170. = —— f. brachycarpa, Miq., sericea, Kurz, 171. sericosema, Hance, 159, 135, 139. setigera, Dunn¥, 188, 142. Solheidei, De Wid., 193, Soyauxil, Taub., 207, 144. sp, Forbes < Hemsl., 150, 160. 155, 139 142, speciosa, Champ., speciosa, Welw., 238. splendens, Wight § Arn., 145, 135, 139; mentioned, 125. splendidissima, Blume (sp. dub.), 239, Stapfiana, Dunn *, 217, 144. stipularis, Prain, 238, stipulata, Dunn, 181, 134, 141. Stuhlmannii, Zaub., 205, 143. subcordata, Blume, 169, Sutherlandi, Harv., 238. Tessmanni, ILarms, 204. tetraptera, Kurz, 175, 141. Teuszii =seq. Theuszii, De Wild., 230, 145. Tholloni, Dunn, 202, 145. Thonneri, De Wud., 213, 144. Thonningii, Baker, 215, 129, 144; mentioned, 125. thrysiflora, Benth., 238. trifoliata, Dunn *, 165, 140. turgida, Miq., 169. Ulbrichiana, Harms, 192. unifoliata, Pratr, 190, 142. urophylla, Welw., 210. urophylloides, De Wild., 194, 142; mentioned, 239, usaramensis, Zaub., 224, 187, 188 ftnote, 145. var. parvifolia, Dunn *, 225. velutina, Dunn *, 149, 139. versicolor, Welw., 205, 143. Warneckei, Harms, 200, 143. Wrightiana, Prain, 177, 141. xylocarpa, Miq. (sp. dub.), 239. yunnanensis, Pamp., 150, 152. var. robusta, Pamp., 149. Zechiana, Harms, 217, 144 & ftnote. Zenkeriana, Harms, 238. Zollingeriana, Mig. (sp. dub.), 239. 573 Mimosa pudica, Linn., seedling, 6, 7, 68, 5; seed, 113. rubicaulis, Lam., Mimosoideæ, seedlings, 100, 110, 116. Mongolia and Chinese Dzungaria, Account of the Plants collected by Mr. M. P. Price in (Price and Simpson), 385-456. Morea, Linn., sp., 255. Mosses, mentioned, 444. Mpangelt, 204. Mueilage in cells of Piper 379, 380. Mucuna pruriens, DC., seed, 112. “ Mummy Pea,” 53 ftnote. Mundulea, DC., aff., 128. hysterantha, Baker, 237. 150. revoluta, Baker, 287. sp., mentioned, 255. Musala, 204. Musei of Selangor, 304. Muscineæ of Mongolia, 455. AMuzumbo, 206. Myoporum ? euphrasioides, Wook, & Arn, 311, 313. Myosotis, Dill. ; ecol., 389, 394. palustris, With., 434, 389. sylvatica, Hoffm., 434, 394. Myriophyllum verticillatum, Linn., 418. Myristica Cantleyi, Hook. f., 296. Myristicaceæ of Selangor, 296, Myroxylon peruiferum, Linn. f., mentioned, 78 ftnote. Myrrhis Odorata, Scop., 419. Myrsineæ of Selangor, 293. seed, 114. 5-10, 68, 75; cf. 91, Betle, Linn., pulchra, Benth., Naiadaces of Mongolia, 448. Nalgoo, 268. Nanophyton caspicum, Zess., 440. Nasturtium palustre, DC., 404. Nepenthace:e of Selangor, 295. Nepenthes gracillima, Tèidl., 295. Nepeta botryoides, Ait., 436; ecol., 395. Glechoma, Benth., 436. Nephrodium heterocarpum, 7. 303. spinulosum, Desv., 454. — — var. dilatatum, Hook., 454. Nephrolepis davallioides, Kwnze, 303. Moore, 514 INDEX. Nesogenes, 4. DC., 312, 313. decumbens, Balf. fil., 311, 314. Dupontii, Hemsl. *, 313, 314. euphrasioides, А. Gray, ЗІЗ. euphrasioides, A, DC., 313. euphraxiodes, А. DC,=preec. prostrata, Hems/., 314, 515. sp. nov. ?, 315. Neurachne alopecuroides, R. Br., 273. Clementii, Domin *, 273. Nitraria Schoberi, Linn., 408. Кошан Ru, 158. Nymph:ea tetragona, Georgi, 403, Nympheacez of Mongolia, 40”. Oberonia biaurita, Zook. f., 297. grandis, Ridl. *, 297 ; mentioned, 287, Oleacere of Selangor, 295. Oleandra neriiformis, Cav., 303, Onagrace:e of Mongolia, 418. Onobrychis, Linn., seedlings, omn, seq. Caput-galli, Lam., 48, 72, 84. sativa, Lam., 50, 72; mentioned, 35. Sp., 72. Ononis, Linn., seedling, omn. seq. alopecuroides, Linn., 112. antiquorum, Linn., 112. arvensis, Linn., 113. biflora, Desf., 30, 70, 81, 112; ef. 84. fruticosa, Linn., 118. hircina, Jacq., 113. porrigens, Salzm., 113. rotundifolia, Zinn., 20, ТО, 105, 115: mentioned, 34, 80, 81; ef. 35. spp., 70, 106. spinosa, Lian., 113. Ophiorrhiza erubescens, Wall., 291. Klossii, Ridl. *, 291. montana, Ztidl., 292. Orchidacer of Australia, 247-254 ; of Mon- golia, 445; of Selangor, 297-299, Orchids, mentioned, 480. Orchis militaris, Linn., 445. Ornithopus compressus, Linn., seedling, 48, 72, 84. sp., seedling, 72. Orobus, Linn., seedlings, 58, 73, 112. aurantius, Stev., 112. cyaneus, Stev., 58, 75. luteus, Linn. var, orientalis, Fisch., 412. Orobus niger, Linn., 58, 73, 112. вр., 73. venosus, Willd., 112. vernus, Linn., 73; mentioned, 411. Orthrosanthus laxus, Benth., 255. polystachyus, Benth., 255. Ostryocarpus, Hook. f., mentioned, 127. lucidus, Dunn, 237. sp., 237. Zenkerianus, Dunn, 238. Ostryoderris, Dunn, mentioned, 127. Otosema, Benth., 123, 126. caudata, Benth., 126, 171. extensa, Benth., 182. fruticosa, Benth., 184. macrophylla, Benth., 182. Ovis ammon (Great Mountain Sheep), mentioned, 392. Oxalis Acetosella, Linn., 408. Oxylobium cordifolium, Andr., seed, 113. Oxytropis, DC., ecol., 391-398; seedlings, 44, 45, 72, 112. campestris, DC., 44, 72, 112. lapponica, Gaud., 45, 12. platysema, C. А. Mey., 410. sp. cf. O. platysema, C. А, Mey., 410. sp. cf. O. sulphurea, Fisch., 411. sp., 389, sulphurea, Fisch., 112. tragacanthoides, Fisch., 411, 391, 394, 3906. Pachyrrhizus angulatus, Rich, seedling, 60, 74, 112. Padbruggea, Miq., alf., 128; mentioned, 123 ftnote, 124, 127. dasyphylla, Miq., 238. Maingayi, Dunn, 937. Peonia anomala, Linn., forma, 403 ; ecol., 389. Padina pavonia, J. Ag., 306. Panicum adspersum, Trin., mentioned, 271. australiense, Domin *, 271. Clementii, Domin *, 272. decompositum, 2. Br., var. typicum, Domin *, 269. var. acuminatissimum, Domin *, 269. —— —— f. Ievifolia, Domin *, 270. —— -—— f. sceaberula, Domin *, 970. var. seaberrimum, Domin *, ЭТО, INDEX. 515 Panicum decompositum, var. utile, Domin*, 270. distachyum, Linn., mentioned, 271. intercedens, Domin *, 97]. levinode, Lindl., 270. miliaceum, Linn., 450. patens, Linn., 301. piligerum, F. Muell., 272, pilipes, Nees & Arn., 301. prostratum, Lam., 272. psilopodium, Trin., 271. sarmentosum, Korb., 301. uncinatum, Raddi, 301. Panga-panga, 904. Pangira, 204. Palmæ of Selangor, 300; Papaveraceze of Mongolia, 403. Papaver nudicaule, Linn., ecol., 392, 396. subsp. microcarpum, Fedde, 403. —-- subsp. xanthopetalum, Fedde,408. Papilionatæ, seedlings, 22-65, 69-74, 77 ; cf. 107. Pappophorum nigricans, Ze. Br., var. barbi- node, Domin *, 977. Paris quadrifolia, Linn., var. obovata, Regel $ Til, 447. Parkia biglandulosa, Wight § Arn., seed, 114, Parkinsonia aculeata, Linn., seedling, 18, 69, 76 ; seed, 113. Patagoniinæ, seedlings, 73. Patersonia compar, Endl., 254. Driesingii, Endl., 254. eriostephana, F. Muell., 254. flaccida, Endl., 254. longiscapa, Sweet, mentioned, 254. montana, Endl., 254. nana, Endl., 254. occidentalis, R. Br., var. æmulans, Domin *, 254. —— — var. eriostephana, F. Muell., mentioned, 254. var. latifolia, Benth., mentioned, 254. sylvestris, Endl., tenuispatha, V. ne 254. turfosa, Endl., 254. umbrosa, Endl., 254. var, xanthina, Oldf. $ F. Muell., 254. Patrinia sibirica, Juss., 422. Pavetta indica, Linn., 292. Pears, eult. in Mongolia, mentioned, 390. Pedicularis, Linn., ecol., 389, 394. comosa, Linn., var. with red flowers, 435. longiflora, Rudolph, 435. resupinata, Linn., 435. uncinata, Steph., 435, 389. versicolor, Wahlenb., 435, 891, Peganum Harmala, Linn., 409. Peliosanthes albida, Baker, 300. Peltophorum ferrugineum, Benth., seed, 114. Pensa mvrtoides, Zinn. f., mentioned, 366. Perotis latifolium, £ii., mentioned, 274, rara, Je, Br., var, euryphylla, Domin *, 274. Petasites levigatus, Reichb., 424. Petalostylis labicheoides, 20, Br., seedling, 18, 69, 76, 77, 5; seed, 113. Peucedanum Pricei, N. D. Stimpson *, 419. vaginata, T'urcz., mentioned, 419. Phæophyceæ from the Red Sea, 306. Phaseoleæ, seedlings, 58-65, 74, 77, 87; cf. 25, 52, 86, 91, 100, 101, 108, 110. Phaseolin:e, seedlings, 74, 88. Phaseolodes, Wi//., mentioned, 127 Phaseolus, Linn., seedlings, omn. seq. compressus, DC., 65, ТА, erectus, Fisch., var. nanus, 65, 74. Hernandesii, Savi, 61, 74, 112, 88. multiflorus, Linn., 65, 74, 92. radiatus, Linn., 27, 61, 74, 57. Spp, 74, 87, 91, 93 ftnotc. vulgaris, Linn., бо, 74, 112, 92. Philydraceve of Australia, 267. Phlomis tuberosa, Linn., 497. Phragmites communis, Trin., 452. Phreatia linearis, Ridl.*, 298 listrophora, Ridl., mentioned, - minutiflora, Lindi., mentioned, 2 Phyllodoce taxifolia, Salisb., 429; "m 389. Physurus humilis, Blume, 299 ; mentioned, 286. Picea obovata, Ledeb., 444 ; ecol., 387, 389, 390. Sehrenkiana, Ant., 444; ecol., 398. spp., ecol., 434, 445, 454. 576 Pi Chan, 148. Pinanga polymorpha, Bece., 300. Scortechinii, Dece., 800. Pine, Scotch, ecol., 452; Siberian, ecol., 408, 428, 429, 433, 442, 448, 450, 455. Pinus, Linn., Structure of the Wood of E. Indian Species (Groom & Rush- ton), 457-490; “ Sanio’s rims” in, 461-465; derivation of the term * Sanio's bars," 464. Cembra, Linn, var. sibirica, Loud., 444 ; cf. P. sibirica infra. ——— var. sibirica, P. Mayr, 587 ftnote. clausa, Vasey, 450. cubensis, Griseb., 450. excelsa, Wall., 478-476, 457-462, 465- 468. Gerardiana, Wall., 460-473, 457-460, 462, 465-468, 474. Khasya, Royle, 480—484, 457-460, 465, 466, 468, 486. longifolia, Lord, 476 480, 457-460, 405, 466, 468. Merkusii, Jungh. § de Vriese, 484-488, 458-460, 462, 465-469, palustris, Mul., 459, 461. sibirica, Mayr, 444; 431; see Pine. sp., ecol., 415, 429, 450, 434, 445, 451, 454. sylvestris, Linn., 461, 464. Taeda, Linn., 401. tropicalis, Morelet, 459. Piper Betle, Linn. (the Betel-vine), its Morphology and Histology (Chib- ber), 857-383, Histology :—cell- contents, 378-879; leaf, 565-372; root, 978; stem, 872-378. Mor- phology :—branch, 359-361 ; bud, 361; flower, 365; leaf, 362; root, 358 ; shoot, 358, caninum, Blume, 295. magnibaccum, C. DC., 295, muricatum, Blame, 295. ecol, 387-393 b РД Рірегасеге of Selangor, 295. Piptospatha elongata, Ridl., 301. Piscidia, Linn., mentioned, 166. Pisum, Linn., seedlings. omn. seq. Jomardi, Schrank, 58, 73, 86. a sativum, Linn., 59, 73, 86. INDEX. Pisum sp., 73. Pithecolobium, Mart., seedlings, omn. seq. dulce, Benth., 114. Saman, Benth., 8, 68, 75, 108, 110, 114 ; cf. 91. Unguis-cati, Benth. 9, 68, 75, 102, 110, 112; ef. 91; mentioned, 21, 108, Plantaginew of Mongolia, 457. Plantago major, Linn., 497. maritima, Linn., 438. Platysepalum, Welw., at, 128; mentioned, 124, Platysma juniperarum, Nyl., 455. Pleurogyne rotata, Griseb., 432. Plocoglottis javanica, Blume, 298. Plumbaginew of Mongolia, 430. Poa altaica, Trin., 452 ; ecol., 389 macrocalyx, Trautv. § Mey., men- tioned, 452. Prieei, У. D. Simpson *, 452. spp., eccl, 393. Pocockia, Ser., sp., seedling, 70 Podalyrieæ, seedlings, 25-25, 69, 78; cf. 31, 85, 91, 106, 116. Podochilus lancifolia, Schlecht., 299. Podophyllum, Linn., cf. 109 ftnote, Pogonatum macrophyllum, Dozy § Molkenb., 504. Poinciana elata, Linn., seed, 114. pulcherrima, Lim., 19. regia, Doj., seedling, 20, 69, 114. Pokthinmamyethouk, 148. Polemoniacew of Mongolia, 433. Polemonium creruleum, Linn., 433. Pollination of Millettias by insects, 131. . Pollinia fulva, Benth., 274. pallida, Roem. & Schult., 274. Polyalthia dumosa, King, mentioned, 288. montana, Jt/d/.*, 2885, Polygala venenosa, Juss., 283, vulgaris, Linn., 406, Polygalacesie of Mongolia, 406; of Se- langor, 288. Polygonacer of Mongolia, 440. Polygonum, Linn., ecol., 889, 396, Bistorta, Linn., 440, 396. polymorphum, Ledeb., 589. — var. ô. undulatum, Ledeb., 440. sp., mentioned, 360. viviparum, Linn., 441, 396. INDEX. Polyosma parviflora, King, 289; men- tioned, 286, Polypodium Dryopteris, Linn., 454. hirtellum, Blume, 303. Polysiphonia bipinnata, Faľk., mentioned, 309. utricularis, Zan., 308. violacea, Grev., physiol., 308, Pongamia cerulea, R. Grah., 184. cana, R. Grah., 186. casstoides, Wall., 147. caudata, R. Grah., 171. cinerea, R. Grah., 158. Corcor, R. Grah., 164. dehiscens, Koord. & Valet., 172. extensa, R. Grah., 182. fruticosa, R. Grah., 184. glabra, Vent., 172; seed, 114; men- tioned, 136, 174. heterocarpa, Wall., 158. macrophylla, R. Grah., 182. multijuga, hort., mentioned, 169. oblonga, R. Grah., 158. ovalifolia, Wight & Arn., 174. palustris, R. Grah., 158. paniculata, R. Grah., 158. pendula, R. Grah., 186. racemosa, R. Grah., 164. sericea, Vent., 125, 126, 169. urophylla, hort,, 172. Poplar, ecol., 389, 419, 421, 428; men- tioned, 407, 409, 433, 445, 447, 450. Populus, Linn., mentioned, 111; cf. prec. alba, Linn., var. B. nivea, DC., 443. suaveolens, Fisch., 443; ecol., 390, 400, 430, 441, 444. Рогішасасег of Mongolia, 408. Potamogeton pectinatus, Linn., 448. Potassium nitrate in cells of Piper Betle, Linn., 379. Potentilla, Linn., ecol., 389-398. Anserina, Linn., 414, 398. bifurca, Linn., 390, 392, 393, 396. var. canescens, Ledeb., 413, 398. var, typica, Th, Wolf, 413. chrysantha, Zrev., 396. var. asiatica, 77. Wolf, 414. elegans, Cham. § Schlect., 414. fragarioldes, Linn., 414. fruticosa, Linn., 388, 389. -— var. vulgaris, Willd., 413. | Potentilla gelida, C. 4. Mey., 414. nivea, Linn., 389, 394. var. elongata, 7h. Wolf, 414. sericea, Linn., 391, 394. var. dasyphylla, Ledeb., 415. subacaulis, Linn., 414. viscosa, Donn, 415. Powa rhandra, 270. Pratia begoniæfolia, Lindi, 293; men- tioned, 286. Price, M. P., and N. D. Simpson, Account of the Plants coll. by Mr. M. P. Price on an Expedition through N.W. Mongolia and Chinese Dzungaria in 1910, 385- 456. Primula algida, Adams, æ. sibirica, Pax, 430. В. armena, Pag, 431. elatior, Jacg., 430. var. д. Pallasii, Pav, 450. nivalis, Pall, 481; ecol, 388, 392, 394. Pallasii, Lerm., mentioned, 430. Primulaceze of Mongolia, 450. Pritzelia pygmiea, F. Muell., 267. Prunus Padus, Linn., 412. Pseuderanthemum breviflos, Xidi., men- tioned, 205, lilacinum, Stapf, 294. parviflorum, Zidt.*, 294, Psoralea, Linn., cf. 103, 107 ftnote. acaulis, Zinn., seed, 112. corylifolia, Linn., seed, 112. sp., seedling, 71. Psoraliinæ, seedlings, 71, 83. Psychotria stipulacea, Wall., 292. Pteridophyta, mentioned, 92, 116. Pteridospermæ, mentioned, 94, 116. Pterocarpinæ, seedlings, 73. Pterocarpus australis, Endl., 163. Pterostylis nana, 2. Br., 250. ——- var. pyramidalis, Domin *, 250. var. typica, Domin *, 250, pyramidalis, Lindl., 250. Pulmonaria montana, Lej., 433. Pultenæa daphnoides, Wendl., seedlings, 24, 69, 78; cf, 24. retusa, Sm., seed, 113. Pyrola rotundifolia, Zinn., 430. 578 Quisecua, 223. Quitenda, 220. tadameea, Benth., 311. montana, Benth., 311. prostrata, Benth., 311, 312, 314. Ranales, mentioned, 116, Ranunculacere of Mongolia, 399-403. Ranunculus affinis, R. Br., var. B. tan- gutieus, Marim., f. N. D. Simps.*, 401. altaicus, Lawm., 401, Cymbalaria, Pursh, 401; ecol., 395. natans, C. A. Mey., spec. sterilia, 401; ecol., 305. propinquus, C. A. Mey., 401. radicans, C. A. Mey., 401. sceleratus, Linn., 401. sphærospermus, Boiss. $ Blanch., 401. Raphanus sativus, Linn., 405. Rauwolfia perakensis, Xing S Gamble, 293, Reaumuria soongarica, Maxim., 408. Red Sea, algæ from (Gibson & Knight), 305-309. Reindeer-moss, ecol., 393, 422, 447, 451. Restionaceæ of Australia, 267. Revision of the genus Millettia, Wight & Arn. (Dunn), 125-243; of the genus Symphytum, Tourn. (Bucknall), 491- 555. dasycarpus, Rhizogonium spiniforme, Bruch, 304. Rhododendron chrysanthum, Pall., 429; ecol., 388, 389. dauricum, Linn., 430. thodophyceæ from the Red Sea, 307. Ridley, H. N. Expedition to Mount Ménuang Gasing, Selangor, 285-304. Robinia, Linn., 128. cerulea, Wall., 184, 185. fruticosa, Roxb., 154. macrophylla, Roxb., 182. racemosa, Roxb., 164. spp., 125. ' Thonningi, Schum. & Thonn., 125, 215. Robiniem, mentioned, 127, 125. Robiniine, seedlings, 71. Rosa acicularis, Lindl., 415; ecol. 396, 389. INDEX, Rosa spinosissima, Zenn., 415; ecol, 394, 306, 398. Rosaceæ of Mongolia, 412-416; tioned, 116. Rubiaceæ of Mongolia, 421; of Selangor, 29]. Rubus arcticus, Linn., 412. Chamemorus, Linn., 413. purpureus, Bunge, 413. Rushton, W., see Groom, P., and W. Rushton. Rutaceæ of Mongolia, 409; of Selangor, 288. Rye-growing in Mongolia, mentioned, 390. men- Saccharum fulvum, R. Br., 274. Saccolabium bigibbum, Hook. f., 298. Salicornia, Linn., Anatomy of the genus (de Fraine), 317-348; aerenchyma, 987-339 ; leaf, 317—330 ; root, 337; the seedling, 240; spiral cells and stereides, 330 23234 ; stem, 234-227. арргехка, Du Mort., 3234. australis, Soland., 546. disarticulata, Moss, 324, 331, 333. dolichostachya, Moss, 334. Emerici, Duval-Jouve. 331. europea, Jinn., 320, 359, fruticosa, Linn., 518 & ftnote, 319, 320, 520-533, 537, 544; mentioned, 309, glauca, Del, 318 finote, 320, 829 ftnote, 531, 333, 340, 341, 344, 345. gracillima, Moss, 231, 533, 337. herbacea, Linn., 318, 324, 330, 351, 324, 337, 4505 396. ——— f. stricta, Moss, 531 ftnote. lignosa, Woods, 331, 332, 535, 397. 2306, ecol, 526, macrostachya, Moric., 318, 331, Oliveri, Moss, 332, 334, 335, 336, 337. patula, Duval-Jouve, 318. perennis, Mul, 321, 322, 325, 831-335, 397. — var, 525 ftnote, lignosa, Moss, 331, 333, prostrata, Pall, 850, 354, 557, 345, var. Smithiana, Moss, 528, 331, 334, 337. INDEX. 579 Salicornia pusilla, Woods, 331, 334, 337, radicans, Sm., 318 and 523, ftnotes, ramosissima, Woods, 331, 354, 537, 339, 345. stricta, Dum., ftnote, 381. Salicornie:e, mentioned, 317. Salicinese of Mongolia, 442. Salix, Linn., mentioned, 111. arbuscula, Linn., 442. berberifolia, Pail., 442. Capreea, Linn., 442; mentioned, 403. pentandra, Linn., 445. purpurea, Linn., 443. sibirica, Linn., var. B. sericea, Ledeb., 443. viminalis, Linn., 443. Salsola crassa, Bieb, var. y. subglabra, C. A. Mey., 439. Kali, Linn., 439. spissa, Bieb., 439. Sambucus racemosa, Linn., 420; ecol., 396, Sanguisorba alpina, Bunge, 415. officinalis, Linn., 415; ecol., 889. “Sanio’s bars," derivation of the term, 464; mentioned, 466, * Sanio's rims " in Pinus, Linn., 461-465. Sapindacew of Selangor, 289. Saraca cauliflora, Baker, seedling, 11, 68; seed, 114. sp., seedling, 68, 76. Sarcocolla fucata, Endl., mentioned, 3606. Sarcodum, Lour., aff., 128. Sargassum dentifolium, J. Ag., 306, linifolium, J. Ay., 306, subrepandum, J. Ag., 300. Sauropus forcipatus, Mook. f., 207. Saussurea alpina, DC., mentioned, 427. cana, Ledeb., mentioned, 426. Pricei, N. D. Simpson *, 426, pseudo-alpina, N. D. Simpson *, 427. Saxifraga, Tourn., ecol., 392-396. cernua, Linn., 416. crassifolia, Linn., 417. Hirculus, Lin., 417, 392, 596. melaleuca, Fisch., 416, 594. oppositifolia, Linn., 416. sibirica, Zinn., 416. Saxifragaceæ of Mongolia, 416: of Selan- gor, 289. Scabiosa ochroleuca, Linn., 422. Schefllerodendron, Harms, 128 ; mentioned, 124. adenopetalum, arms, 236. Scheuchzeriaceve of Australia, 267. Schrankia uncinata, Wild., seedling, 7, 68, 75. Schultzia crinita, Spreng., 419. Scirpus ciespitosus, Linn., 449. Scitaminew of Selangor, 300. Scleria radula, Hance, 301. Scorpiurus, Linn., seedlings, omm. seq. sp., 72. subvillosa, Linn., 48, 72. sulcata, Linn., 47, 72, 84, 85, 108 ftnote; cf. 98. vermiculata, Linn., 46, 22, 84, 85, 112; cf. 51, 98. Scorzonera austriaca, Willd., 427. humilis, Linn., 428. Scrophularineæ of Mongolia, 434-436. Sedum, Tourn., ecol., 390, 395. fastigiatum, Hook. f. § Thoms., 417. hybridum, Linn., 417, 390. quadrifidum, Fisch. § Mey., 417, 395. Rhodiola, DC., 417. sp. nov. ?, 417. Seedling Structure in the Leguminose (Compton), 1-122. Seeds, their weights in species of Legu- minose, 111-114. Selagine:e of Mongolia, 436. Selaginella sanguinolenta, Spring, 455, Wallichii, Spring, 504. Selaginellaceze of Mongolia, 455. Selangor, see Ridley, H. N. Senecio aurantiacus, DC., è. capitatus, DC, 425; ecol., 394. Ligularia, Hook. f. Y Thoms., 425. nemorensis, Linn., 8. octoglossus, Koch, 425. palustris, DC., 425. Pricei, N. D. Stmpson*, 425, Turezaninowil, DC., 425. Sesbania, Scop., aff., 128; seedlings, 5, 71, 115. aculeata, Poir, 5, 115. sgyptiaea, Poir., 113. ferruginea, Hochst., 221. sp., 71. Setaria glauca, Beauv., 450. italica, Beauv., 450, 580 INDEX. Setaria verticillata, Beauv., 275. viridis, Beauv., 451; ecol., 398. Seward, A. С, Communication by (Compton), 1. Sheep, see Ovis ammon. Shorea robusta, Gaertn. f, mentioned, 476. Sibbaldia procumbens, Linn., 415. tetrandra, Bunge, 415. Silene repens, Patrin, 406, Simaruba, Aubl., mentioned, 868. Simpson, N. D., see Price, M. P., and N. D. Simpson. Smelowskia calycina, C. A. Mey., 404. Smilax aspericaulis, Wall., 300. Smith, see Dorrien-Smith. Soja hispida, Moench, seedling, GO, 74. sp., seedling, 74. Solanaceæ of Mongolia, 424. Solanum persicum, Willd., 434, Solemosjt, 221. Sonerila tenuifolia, Blume, 289. Sophora, Linn., seedlings, 22, 23, 69, 91; seed, 114. alopecuroides, Linn., 412; ecol., 398. chrysophylla, Seem., 23, 69, japonica, Linn., 78 ftūote. macrocarpa, Sm., 78 ftnote. secundiflora, Lag., 78 & 108 ftnotes. spp., 78, 102. tetraptera, J. Mill., 22, 69, 114. Sophoreæ, seedlings, 22, 69, 75, 116. Sorbus tianshanicus, Repr., 416. Sorghum intrans, Z. Muell., 275. plumosum, Beauv., 275. -— var. typicum, Domin *, 275. Spartiinæ, seedlings, 70. Spartium junceum, Linn., seedling, 25, 70, 79, 80 ; seed, 113. Spartothamnus, 4. Cunn., mentioned, 312. Spermothamnion Turneri, Aresch., physiol., 308. Sphacelaria cirrhosa, J. Ag., var. minima, ‚ Zan., 906; cf. 308. Spheerolobium vimineum, Sm., seed, 115, Spherozyga Carmiehaeli, Marr., 305. Sphagnum acutifolium, LArh., 455. spp., ecol, 888, 389, 393, 395, 401, 431, 433, 449, Sphenophyllales, mentioned, 90. Spinifex longifolius, 2. Br., 275. Spiræa, Linn., ecol., 388-308. hypericifolia, DC., 412, 394, 598. media, Schmidt, var. е. sericea, Regel, 412. sp., 288, 380, 592, 596, Spirostachys, S$. Wats., mentioned, 327. Sporobolus australasicus, Domin, 279. coromandelianus, Link, 279. pulchellus, Benth., 279. Spruce, ecol, 407-450 passim; Siberian, ecol., ЗАТ, 388. Spyridia filamentosa, J. Ay., 307. Stapf, O., communications by (Domin), 245; (Price & Simpson), 385. Starch-grains in cells of Piper Betle, Linn., 378. Statice Gmelini, Willd., var., 430. speciosa, Linn., 430. Stellaria dichotoma, Linn., var. 8. hetero- phylla, Ledeb., 406. nemorum, Linn., 407. Sterculiaceae of Selangor, 283, Sticta pulmonaria, Ach., 455. Stipa capillata, Linn, 451; ecol., 391, 394, 395, 396, 398. splendens, Zrin., 451. Strobilanthes Maingayi, C, B. Clarke, 294. Stylosanthinæ, seedlings, 73. Stypandra glauca, X. Br., var. propinqua, Baker, 265. propinqua, А. Cunn., 265. Styraceae of Selangor, 293. Suæda maritima, Dumort., 439; ecol., 896. microphylla, Pall., 439, Sub-arctic forest, mentioned, 586. Sutherlandia frutescens, 2. Br., 72. Swainsona Cadelli, F. Muell., seedling, 44, 72; seed, 112. galegifolia, A. Br, var, alba, hort. Cantab., seed, 112 Swertia obtusa, Ledeb., 432, Symphytum, Tourn., 496, 491; characters of the species, 496-498 ; classi- fication, 498-500; clavis, 501-503 ; distribution, 492; history, 495-496 ; sections, 500-503. ebehasicum, Trautv., 549. acutum, Herb. Cons, Bot. Genev., 550. Alum seu Alus, Lobel, 504. anatolicum, Boiss., 524, 492, 494-496, 498, 500, 502 ; in Herbaria, 511, 534. Symphytum INDEX. anatolicum, subvar. albi- florum, Poiss., 524. subvar. violaceum, Boiss., 524. armeniacum, Bucknall *, 520, 492, 495, 500, 501, 522; mentioned, 515. asperrimum, in Herbaria, 505, 516, 521, 524, 527, 534. asperrimum, Bieb., 498, 512, Herbaria, 505, 511, 516. asperrimum, Biehler, 510; in 506, 514: in Петр, Kew., 527. asperrimum, Donn, 493-495, 510, 512; in Herbaria, 511. asperrimum, Ledeb., in Herbaria, 511. & Schultes, 510, asperrimum, Sims, 510, 512, 521; in Herbaria, 511, 521. asperum, Lepech., 510, 492, 493, 499, 500, 501, 508, 512, Herbaria, 511, 516. asperum X officinale, Baker, 515, 519. Bicknelli x, Bucknall *, 552. bohemicum, Schmidt, 504. Bornmuelleri, Bucknall *, 536, 495, 500, 502, 529. brachycalyx, Borss., 536, 492, 495, 498, 500, 503, 529; in Herbaria, 537. brachycalyx, Hausskn,, 537. brochum, Bory & Chaub., 545, 546. bulbosum, Guss., 494, 545. bulbosum, Schimp., 545, 492, 493, 498, 499, 500, 503; in Herbaria, 544, 546; hybrid, 552. bullatum, Потет., 494, 522; in Her- baria, 523, 526. cappadocicum folio subrotundo aspero flore caeruleo, Tourn., 493, 520. caucasicum, Bieb., 526, 492, 494, 498, 502, 508 ; in Herbaria, 505, 511, asperrimum, Roem. 495, 522; in 492 ? var. glabriusculum, DC., 527. caucasicum, Herb. Fielding, 521. caucasicum-squarrosum, Herb. W. H. Gower, 509. Clusii, Gmel., 544. ceruleum x, Petitmengin, mentioned, 514. consolida, Herb. Pallas, 505, consolida major flore purpureo, Terb. Mus. Brit., 505. 550, 519; 551 Symphytum constantinopolitanum boraginis folio et facie, flore albo, Tourn., 405, 511, 529, 530. cordatum, Bieb., 494, 548. cordatum, Waldst. § Kit., 547, 492, 499, 500, 503 ; hybrid, 552. cordatum, Willd., Herb. DC., 548. cordifolium, Baumg., 494, 547. denstflorum X , Bucknall, 550. dichroenthum, Teyber, 551. discolor X, Bucknall, 549, Бош, DC., 508, 515, 519, 526, 528. echinatum, Ledeb., 508, 510, 512 Herb. DC., 516. elatum, Herb, Pallas, 511. ferrariense X , Massal., 556, filipendulum, Bischoff, 540, 544. floribundum, SAuttlw., 531, 492, 495, 498, 500, 502; in Herbaria, 53. foliosum, Rehm., 539, 540. grandiflorum, DC., 548, 402, 494, 498, 500, 503, 523; in Herbaria, 506, 548. var, abchasicum, Kuznets., 548. grandiflorum, hort., 499. Gussonet, Nym., Herb. Bicknell, 545. Gussonei, Schultz, 542, 492, 495, 499, 500, 503. 585, 540, 541; baria, 545. in Her- vocant Consolidam majorem Turner, 504. 549. herbarii vulgus Comfrey, W. ibericum, Stev., 494, 548 ; Jacquinianum, Tausch, 529, kurdicum, Boiss. § Hausskn., 550, 492, 495, 498, 502. lanceolatum, Herb. DC., 506, 508. lilacinum X, Bucknall, 550. macrolepis, Gay, 544. magnum, J. Dauhin, 504. magnum, Herb. Univ. Cantab., 505. magnum, Lyte, 504. tuberosa radice, var., C. Bauhin, magus 538. mediterraneum, Guss., 543. mediterraneum, Koch, 541, 492, 495, 499, 500, 503, 532, 533, 540; in Перата, 551, 543. mediterraneum, Schultz, 531. minus tuberosa radice, C. Dauhin, 544. molle, Janka, 499, 504, 507; in Her- baria, 505. 582 INDEX. Symphytum multicaule, Tevber, 551. Symphytum palestinum, Boiss., 534, 492, nodosum, Schur, 545. officinale, Linn., 503, 492, 493, 498, 500, 501; in Herbaria, 505, 506, 509, 516; hybrids, 551, 552, 556, —— var. lanceolatum, Weinm., 506, 501. subvar. а. ochroleucum, DC., 504, 501 ; in Herbaria, 505 ; hybrids, 549-551. subvar. 3. purpureum, Pers., 504, 501; in Herbaria, 505; hybrids, 550, 55]. var., Herb. DC., 510, — var. 8, Herb. Univ. Cantab., 2505. ——— var. bohemicum, D. Don, 504; in Herbaria, 506. | var. calycinum, Мег. Bailey, 506. — y, Herb. DC., 506, 508. —— latifolium, Herb. Kew., 505. —— p. patens, in Herbaria, 505. — var, patens, in Herbaria, 516, 550. var. patens, Syme, 515; in Her- baria, 505. —— var. purpurea, Herb, Mus. Brit, | 505. var. purpureum, llerb. Mus. Brit., 506, officinale variatio vernalis § autumnalis J. latifolia, Herb. Kew., 506. orientale, in Herbaria, 522, 523, 529, orientale, Bieb., in Herbaria, 522. orientale, Fr., 508, 510, 514, 530. orientale, Lehm., 529. orientale, Linn., 528, 492, 498, 495, 498, 500, 502; in Herbaria, 511, 516, 522, 523, 527, 535; Hybrid, 556. ——- p. angustior, DC., 494, 530; (p. p.), 534 ; in Herbaria, 534. orientale, Linn. (pro part.), 510. orientale, Pinard, 536. orientale folio subrotundo aspero flore cerulea, Tourn., 493, 510, 511. ottomanum, Friv., 525, 402, 404, 498, | 499, 500, 502; in Herbaria, 526, 539, 544. Palestine, Walp. (err.), 534. | 404, 495, 498, 500, 502, 529; in Herbaria, var. dentatum, Boiss., 535, 502. — — var, majus, Bucknall *, 535, 502. pannonicum, Pers., 404, 547. patens, Fr., 510, 511. patens, Herb. Kew., 506. patens, Sibth., 504, 507 ; in Herbaria, 505, 506. peregrinum, Ledeb., 515, 492, 494, 498, 499, 500, 501, 507, 508, 512, 522; in Herbaria, 516, 529, 550 ; hybrids, 549, 550. pictum, Herb. Kew., 505. polonicum x, Blocki, 552. pseudobulbosum, Azn., 583, 492, 495, 500, 502, punctatum, Gaud., 544. racemosum, Roem. & Schultes, 494, 520. rugosum, Herb. Kew., 505. sepulerale, Boiss. § Bal, 520, 492, 493, 495, 498, 500, 501, 513; in Herbaria, 520. sicyosmum, Candargy, 496, 499, 524, 525. sp., Gerard, 538. sp. “cappadocia,” Tourn. in Herb. Mus, Brit., 511. spp. in Herbaria, 505, 509, 511, 591, 522, 524, 527, 529, 534, 548. sylvaticum, Zoiss., 523, 492, 495, 498, 500, 502, tanaicense, Stev., 506, 507, 518, tawicum, in Herb., 505, 528, 599, 548. tauricum, Coste, 529. tauricum, Sims, 529. tauricum, Willd., 522, 492, 494, 498, 500, 502, 529; in Herbaria, 523, 529, tuberosum, in Herbaria, 494, 511, 516, 544, 545, tuberosum, Gerard, 538, tuberosum, Zinn., 538, 492, 493, 498, 500, 503; in Herb, Bicknell, 505 ; hybrids, 551, 552, —— var. angustifolium, Kern, 539, 503. — В. Clusit, Caruel, 544. INDEX. Symphytum tuberosum forma, Caruel, 543. forma, Herb. Mus. Brit., 539. — 3. exsertum, Lois., 544. tuberosum, Lobel, 533. tuberosum, Ucria, 494, 545. tuberosum majus, Clus., 538. tuberosum minus, Olus., 493, 544. tuberosum radice, lerb. Mus. Brit., 599. tuberosum: S. Zeyheri, Schimp., forma grandiflora, Caruel, 546. uliginosum, Kern., 509, 492, 494, 499, 500, 501, 507 ; in Herbaria, 506. ———. yar, pseudopterum, Borb., 501 ; in Herb. Bailey, 509. Ullepitschii X, Wetts., 552. uplandicum, Nym., 508, 514; (pro part.), 515 ; in Herbaria, 511, 516. Гене, Thellung, 509. vulgare, Gmel. in Herb. Linn., 494, 509. Wettsteinti x , Sennholz, 551. Zahlbruckneri х. Sennholz, 551. Zeyheri, Schimp., 545, 492, 494, 500, 503, 540, 546. Symplocos spicata, Roxb., var. malasica, D C. В. Clarke, 293. “ Taiga,” a name for open forests in Mon- golia, 429, 430, 450. Talghee, 210. Tamarindus indica, Linn., seedling, 10, 68, 76, 114. Tamariscineæ of Mongolia, 407. Tamarix Pallasii, Desv., mentioned, 407. sp., 407; ecol., 398. Tanacetum boreale, Fisch., 423. fruticulosum, Ledeb., 423; 396. Tannin in cells of Piper Betle, Linn., 379. Taraxacum, Linn., sp., 427. Taxaceze, mentioned, 92. 'Taxodiinz, mentioned, 92. Tecticornia, Hook. f., mentioned, 327. Tephrosia, Pers., mentioned, 128. fruticosa, DC., 184. oraria, Hance, 149. pulchra, Colebr., 150. purpurea, Pers., seedl., 40, 71, 112. ecol., 583 Tephrosia racemosa, Wight & Arn., 164. Tutchert, Dunn, 150, 151. urophylla, hort., 172. Tephrosieæ, mentioned, 127, 128, Tephrosiinæ, seedlings, 71. Thalictrum minus, Linn., var. elatum, Le- coyer, 399. petaloideum, Linn., 399 ; ecol., 396. Thelymitra antennifera, Hook. f., 247. aristata, Lindl., 247. campanulata, Lindl., 248. canaliculata, Р. Br., 248. ixioides, Sw., 248. macrophylla, Lindl., 247. villosa, Lindl., 247. Thermopsis alternifolia, Regel § Schmath., seed, 112. lanceolata, A. Dr., 409. montana, Nutt., seedling, 25, 69, 78, 79; seed, 112, Thinwin, 187. Thitpayan, 148. Thrixspermum Calceolus, Zteichb, f., men- tioned, 299. montanum, Zud[.*, 298, Thymelreacere of Mongolia, 441; of Selan- gor, 296, Thymus Serpyllum, Linn, 456; 390. Thysanolena agrostis, Nees, 301. Thysanotus Bentianus, A. T. Ewart & T. White, 262. hispidulus, R. Br., 262. nanus, Endl., 262. triandrus, A. Br., 261. -—— var. Bentianus, Domin *, 262. var, hispidulus, Domin *, 262, ecol., ——— var. priecox, Domin *, 262. —— var. Pritzelianus, Domin *, 263. var. tunicatus, Domin *, 263. гат. typicus, Domin *, 261. Torreya, Arn., mentioned, 92, Tortoises, giant, mentioned, 316. Trachylobium Hornemannianum, Hayne; seedling, 11, 68 ; seed, 114. Transition in the Leguminose, 96-100. Trapa natans, Linn., 418. Tribonanthes uniflora, Lindl., 255. Trichomanes auriculatum, Blume, 302. maximum, Blume, 302. pallidum, Blume, 302. 984 Trichomanes Pluma, Mook., 502. rigidum, Sw., 302. Trientalis europæa, Linn., 431. Trifolieæ, seedlings, 30-35, 70, 80; ef. 23, 83, 85, 86, 91, 100, 102, 104, 105, 110. Trifolium, Linn., ecol., 889; seedlings, 33, 71, 80; seed, 112. alpestre, Linn., 112. arvense, Linn., 52, 71, 112. hybridum, Linn., 53, 71, 112. incarnatum, Linn., 112. Lupinaster, Linn., 409, 380. procumbens, Linn., 112. reclinatum, Waldst. § Kit., 112. repens, Linn., 112. sp, 71. subterraneum, Linn., 112. Triglochin maritimum, Linn., 448. palustre, Lien., 448; ecol, 396. procera, Jt. Bra, 267; mentioned, 250. var. eleutherocarpa, Benth., 267. var. typica, Domin *, 267. Trigonella, Linn., seedlings, omn. seq. cærulea, Ser., 112. cretica, Boiss., 83, 70, 81, 82, 100, 112. Foenum-grecum, Linn., 32, 70, 81, 112. gladiata, Sfev,, 32, 70, 81, 112. Spp., 70. Triodia lanigera, Domin *, 278. pungens, 2. Br., 278. Triraphis mollis, £A. Zr. var. typica, Domin *, 978, f ewspititia, Domin *, 977. Triticum vulgare, Linn., 453. Trollius asiaticus, Linn., 401; ecol., 388, 392. chinensis, Bunge, 402. Tulipa sylvestris, Linn., mentioned, 539. uniflora, Bess., 447. Turbinaria decurrens, Bory, 306. Tussilago Farfara, Linn., 424. Udotea argentea, Zan, f. typica, Bart, 306. Ulex europæus, Linn., seedling, 28, 70, 80; seed, 115. Ulmus turkestanica, Regel, 441. INDEX. Umbelliferæ of Mongolia, 418-420. * Umbrella-grass," 270. Unona filipes, Ridl.*, 287. longiflora, Korb., 287. Uraria picta, Desr., 73. Urtica dioica, Linn., 442; ecol., 393. Urticacew of. Mongolia, 441 ; of Selangor, 297. Usnea longissima, Ach., 455. Utricularia vulgaris, Linn., 436. Vacciniace of Mongolia, 428: of Selangor, 293, Vaccinium, Linn., ecol, 388-596, 428, breviflos, Ла, 203, Kunstleri, Aing § Gamble, mentioned, 205, M yrtillus, Linn., 428. Oxycoceus, Linn., 429, uliginosum, Linn., 380, 593. Vitis-Ideea, Linn., 429, 388, 380, 892 396. Valeriana sambucifolia, Mikan, 422; ecol., 389. Valerianaceæ of Mongolia, 422. Valonia ægagropila, J. Ag., 306. Veratrum album, Linn., 448, nigrum, Linn., 448; ecol., 303. Veronica, Linn., ecol., 889, 390. incana, Linn., 435, 390. longifolia, Linn., 435, 389. serpyilifolia, Linn., 435. » Vicia, Tourn., seedlings, omn. seq. amphicarpeea, Dorthes, 58, 73. Cracea, Linn., 112. Ervilia, Wid., 73. Faba, Linn., 55, 73, 86, 94, 102, 109, 110; cf. 4, 28, 53, 108. гат. equina, hort, Cantab., 112. sativa, Linn., 79, 03, 112; ef. 52, вр., 73. Viciem, epicotyl in the, 93-95; seedlings, 52-58, 79, 85; cf. 21, 86, 91, 92, 100, 102, 107 & footnote, 108, 110, 117. Viminaria denudata, Sm., seedling, 23, 69, 78, 24; seed, 113. Viola altaica, Pall, 405, biflora, Linn., 405; ecol., 388. canina, Linn., 405. uniflora, Linn., 405. INDEX. 585 Violaceæ of Mongolia, 405. Virgilia aurea, Lam., 78 footnote. capensis, Lam., seedl., 69, 78. grandis, E. Mey., 125, 206. Voandzeia, Thou., cf. 110. subterranea, Thou., seedl., 63, 74, 77, 87, 88, 109; seed, 112; mentioned, 4, 23. Water-melons, cult. in Mongolia, men- tioned, 390. Webera pulchra, Ridl., 292. Wheat-growing in Mongolia, mentioned, 390, White, J. W., communication by (Buck- nall), 491. Willow-sczub, ecol., mentioned, 433. Wistaria, Nutt., 128, 130 ; mentioned, 124, 127, 155. brachybotrys, Sieb. & Zucc., 128 (поќе, Camerana, F. Muell., 165. Wistaria chinensis, DC., 128 ftnote., 237. frutescens, Poir., 128 ftnote. japonica, Sieb. & Zuce., 125, 153. Maideniana, Bailey, 163. megasperma, F. Muell., 162. pallida, Dalz., 164. racemosa, Dalz., 164. Wunu, 183. Xerochloa barbata, R. Br., 273. imberbis, R. Br., 273. laniflora, Benth., 273. Xerotes Endlicheri, F. Muell., 266. pauciflora, 2. Br., 266. purpurea, Endl., 266. Zanardinia collaris, Crouan, 306. Zonaria variegata, Mart., 3006. Zygophyllaceæ of Mongolia, 408. PRINTED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS, RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET, INTERNATIONAL CATALOGUE OF SCIENTIFIC LITERATURE. Tue Rovar Socrery has been engaged for some years past in arranging for the publication of an International Catalogue of Scientific Literature, beginning from the lst January, 1901. Each science is represented in an annual volume containing lists arranged under authors and subjects, of all books and papers published during the year; these are contributed through official channels of information—abroad, by direct control of the respective governments—at home, by means of the various Societies which devote themselves to particular sciences; those Societics whose domains overlap having arranged for mutual cooperation. The collection of title-slips for the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland as regards BOTANY has been undertaken by the Council of the Linnean Society, and they appeal to all botanic workers for support in their endeavour to compile a complete record, by sending notices promptly of all botanic issues to the undersigned. The eleventh volume is in the press, and the twelfth is in preparation. B. DAYDON JACKSON, General Secretary, Linn. Soe. NOTICE. The CATALOGUE of the LrsRARY may be had on application. Price to Fellows, 5s.; to the Public, 10s. The Official Account of the Darwin-Wallace Celebration of the 1st July, 1908, with Portraits and Plates. Price in wrapper 4s.; in cloth, 5s. The Set of 8 Portraits, in quarto, 2s. All communications relating to the general business of the Society should be addressed to the GENERAL SECRETARY, but letters on library business only may be addressed to the * LIBRARIAN."